DUKE 

UNIVERSITY 


LIBRARY 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Duke  University  Libraries 


https://archive.org/details/lifeofgeneraluly01abbo_0 


THE  LIFE 

h 

OF 

General  Ulysses  S.  Grant. 

CONTAINING 

A BRIEF  BUT  FAITHFUL  NARRATIVE 

OF  THOSE 

MILITARY  AND  DIPLOMATIC  ACHIEVEMENTS 


WHICH  HAVE  ENTITLED  HIM  TO  THE 

CONEIDENCE  AND  GRATITUDE  OF  HIS  COUNTRYMEN. 


BY 

JOHN  S.  C.  ABBOTT, 

AUTHOR  OP  “LIFE  OF  NAPOLEON,”  “HISTORY  OF  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION,”  “HISTORY  OF 
THE  CIVIL  WAR  IN  AMERICA,”  “LIVES  OF  THE  PRESIDENTS,”  ETC. 


ILLUSTRATED. 


BOSTON : 

PUBLISHED  BY  B.  B.  BUSSELL,  55  CORNHILL. 

PHILADELPHIA  : QUAKER-CITY  PUBLISHING-HOUSE. 

SAN  FRANCISCO:  A.  L.  BANCROFT  & CO. 

1872. 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1868,  by 
B.  B.  RUSSELL, 

In  the  Clerk’s  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 


Geo.  C.  Rand  & Avery, 
Stereotypers  and  Printers, 
3 Corn  hill,  Boston. 


7S-3./7  3 

£76  3/9  0 


PREFACE. 


GRANT  is  emphatical  y a man,  not 
but  of  deeds.  His  elo  pence  is  the 
of  action.  He  will  be  renowned, 
11  future  time,  for  the  achievements 
as  performed,  — achievements  which, 
every  impartial  student  of  history  will  declare,  give  him  posi- 
tion among  the  ablest  men  the  world  has  known. 

"We  are,  in  our  day,  apt  to  give  undue  importance  to  fluency 
of  speech.  There  is  a charm  in  popular  eloquence  which  cap- 
tivates the  mind.  And  one  is  led  to  suppose  that  the  man  who 
can  give  utterance  to  noble  thoughts  in  glowing  sentences, 
who  can  soar  in  dazzling  flight  upon  the  wings  of  imagination, 
who,  with  fluency  which  never  fails  him,  can  on  all  occasions 
make  an  apt  and  taking  speech,  must  surely  be  a man  of  wide 
reach  of  intellect,  of  sound  judgment,  of  executive  ability. 

But  no  student  of  the  past,  no  careful  observer  of  the  pres- 
ent, need  be  informed  that  such  a conclusion  may  be  very  erro- 
neous. The  voluble  talker  is  often  the  very  inefficient  actor. 
The  man  who  can  elicit  shouts  of  applause  upon  the  platform 
may  be  the  very  last  man  to  plan  and  execute  an  important 
enterprise.  In  fact,  speech-making  has  become  the  pest  of  the 

present  day  in  legislative  halls,  consuming  the  time,  and  clog- 

3 


4 


PREFACE. 


ging  the  wheels  of  action.  Moses,  who.  1 God  chose  as  the 
ruler  of  Israel,  was  “ slow  of  speech.” 

In  these  few  pages  we  present  the  character  of  a thoughtful, 
reserved,  taciturn  man,  — a man  of  tireless  energies,  of  great 
breadth  of  comprei  ansion,  of  the  highest  order  of  administrative 
genius.  No  man  can  read  these  pages  without  being  convinced 
that  General  Grant  is,  in  mental  capacity,  one  of  the  foremost 
men  of  the  present  age. 

To  lead  a charge  on  the  field  of  battle  requires  but  little 
save  the  heroism  of  courage.  But  to  conduct  a campaign  like 
that  of  Vicksburg,  or  Chattanooga,  or  Richmond  demands  the 
highest  order  of  intellect.  All  the  resources  of  which  the  mind 
is  capable  are  called  into  exercise.  The  man  who  has  thus 
been  tested  proves  himself  qualified  for  any  administrative  duty 
which  may  be  assigned  to  him. 

We  speak  of  General  Grant  as  not  being  a man  of  words. 
And  yet  there  is  great  power  in  the  few  words  which  he  does  use. 
His  despatches  are  models  : brief,  comprehensive,  clear,  no 
man  can  misunderstand  them.  The  energy  with  which  General 
Grant  grappled  with  the  Rebellion,  the  self-denying  patriotism 
with  which  he  consecrated  himself  to  the  service  of  the  country, 
and  the  achievements  to  which  he  led  the  glorious  armies  of  the 
Republic,  giving  our  nation  new  renown  throughout  the  world, 
surely  entitle  him  to  the  confidence  and  affection  of  every 
American  citizen. 

JOHN  S.  C.  ABBOTT. 

New  Haven,  April,  1868. 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  I. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  CAREER. 

PASS, 

Parentage. — Anecdotes  of  his  Childhood.  — Enters  West  Point.  — Develop- 
ment of  Character.  — Studies  and  Rank.  — Stationed  on  the  Frontiers.  — 
Ordered  to  Mexico.  — Battle  of  Palo  Alto ; of  Resaca  de  la  Palma.  — Cap- 
ture of  Monterey.  — Joins  the  Army  of  General  Scott.  — Promotions. — 
Battle  of  Molino  del  Rey;  of  Chapultepec.  — Conquest  of  Mexico. — With- 
drawal of  the  Troops . . . . . .11 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 

General  Grant  stationed  in  Oregon.  — Life  on  the  Frontier.  — Resigns  his 
Commission.  — A Farmer.  — A Merchant.  — Commencement  of  the  Re- 
bellion.— Raises  a Company.  — Promoted  to  a Colonelcy.  — A Brigadier- 
General. — Seizes  Paducah.  — In  Command  at  Cairo.  — Expedition  to 
Belmont.  — The  Battle.  — Its  Results 23 

CHAPTER  III. 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  FORT  HENRY,  AND  THE  MARCH  TO  DONELSON. 

The  Military  Line  of  the  Rebels.  — The  Strategic  Importance  of  the  Posts.  — 
General  Grant’s  Views.  — The  Co-operation  ol  Commodore  Foote.  — The 
Naval  and  Land  Force.  — Plan  of  Attack.  — The  Battle  and  Capture  of 
Fort  Henry.  — Preparation  for  the  Attack  upon  Donelson.  — Strength  of 
the  Works.  — Peril  of  the  Attack . 35 

CHAPTER  IV. 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 

The  March  to  Donelson.  — Investment  of  the  Fort.  — The  Bivouac.  — Com- 
mencement of  the  Conflict.  — The  Wintry  Storm.  — Action  of  the  Gun- 
boats.— The  Repulse.— Interview  between  Foote  and  Grant.  — Despera- 
tion of  the  Foe.  — The  Attempt  to  Escape.  — Energy  and  Sagacity  of 
Grant.  — The  Final  Conflict.  — The  C’aptul  * and  its  Results  . . . .47 


6 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  Y. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 

E -f.K, 

Opening  of  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Rivers.  — Generals  Grant  and 
Sherman.  — Disembarkation  at  Pittsburg  I.anding.  — The  Situation.  — Plan 
of  the  rebel  General  Johnston  and  its  Success.  — Valiant  Defence. — 
General  Lewis  Wallace  unjustly  censured.  — His  Vindication.  — Prompt 
Action  of  Colonel  Webster 61 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 

Renewal  of  the  Battle.  — Retreat  of  the  Rebels. — General  Grant’s  Charge. — 
Spectacle  of  the  Battle-field.  — Testimony  of  General  Sherman.  — Grant’s 
Congratulatory  Order.  — The  Unfavorable  Impression.  — Speech  of  Hon. 

E.  B.  Washburne.  — General  Halleck  assumes  the  Command.  — The  Ad- 
vance upon  Corinth. — The  Investment.  — Impatience  of  the  Troops  . . 73 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH,  AND  THE  ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 

The  Secret  Evacuation.  — Chagrin  of  the  Army.  — General  Grant  restored  to 
his  Command.  — His  Headquarters  at  Corinth.  — Plans  of  Price,  Bragg,  and 
Van  Dorn.  — The  Rebel  Batteries  at  Vicksburg.  — The  Advance  upon 
Vicksburg.  — Failure  of  the  Canal.  — The  Lake-Providence  Enterprise. — 

The  Moon-Lake  Enterprise.  — The  Yazoo  Enterprise 84 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 

Bitter  Feeling  towards  General  Grant.  — President  Lincoln  approves  his 
Course.  — His  Movement  upon  Vicksburg.  — Opposition  to  his  Plans. — 
March  to  New  Carthage. — Self-reliance  of  General  Grant.  — Admiral 
Porter.  — Enthusiasm  of  the  Sailors.  — Conflict  on  the  River — Running 
the  Batteries.  — Secessionist  Revenge 100 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 

jmbardment  of  Grand  Gulf.  — Crossing  at  Bruinsburg.  — Friendly  Negroes. 

— Advance  upon  Port  Gibson. — The  Battle.— Repulse  of  the  Foe. — 
Flight  and  Consternation.— Grant’s  Despatches.  — His  Caution  and  Dan- 
ger.— Personal  Habits.  — Testimony  of  General  Badeau  . . . .111 


CONTENTS. 


7 


CHAPTER,  X. 

THE  ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 

PAGE. 

Innumerable  Cares  of  the  General.  — The  March  along  the  Big  Black. — Cap- 
ture of  Jackson.  — Strategy  and  Tactics. — Youthful  Combatants.  — Advance 
upon  Edwards’s  Station.  — Battle  of  Champion  Hill.  — Capture  of  Edwards’s 
Station.  — Despatch  from  General  H alleck.  — Battle  of  Black-river  Bridge. 

— Entire  Discomfiture  of  the  Foe 135 

CHAPTER  XI. 

THE  CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 

Crossing  the  Big  Black.  — Singular  Interview  between  Grant  and  Sherman. — 

The  Investment  of  Vicksburg.  — Magnitude  of  the  Achievement.  — Progress 
of  the  Siege. — Johnston’s  unavailing  Endeavors.  — Explosion  of  the  Mine. 

— Distress  of  the  Besieged.  — The  Capitulation.  — Rebel  “Chivalry.”  — 

Letter  from  President  Lincoln 136 

CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 

Results  from  the  Fall  of  Vicksburg.  — Humanity  of  General  Sherman.  — Peril 
of  the  Army  in  East  Tennessee.  — Disaster  at  Chattanooga.  — General  Grant 
placed  in  Command.  — His  W ondert ul  Energy.  — Opening  Communications. 

— The  Pontoon  Bridge.  — Movement  of  Hooker  and  Howard.  — The  Repulse 

of  the  Rebels . 155 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 

Extent  of  General  Grant’s 'Command. — March  of  Sherman.  — Chagrin  of 
the  Rebels.  — Characteristics.  — Peril  of  Burnside.  — Anxiety  of  Grant. — 
Grandeur  of  the  Military  Movements.  — Grant’s  Despatches.  — Position  of 
General  Thomas.  — Arrival  of  Sherman.  — Meeting  of  Sherman  and  How- 
ard.— Assuming  the  Offensive 168 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 

Lookout  Mountain.  — General  Hooker’s  Advance.  — The  Battle  in  the  Clouds. 

— Retreat  of  the  Foe.  — Position  of  the  Armies.  — Plan  of  the  Battle. — 
Characteristics  of  General  Grant.  — Movements  of  Sherman;  of  Hooker  — 

The  Decisive  Charge  by  Thomas.  — The  Victory.  — Sheridan’s  Pursuit. 

— Activity  of  General  Grant.  — The  great  Ability  he  displayed  . . .186 

CHAPTER  XV. 

THE  PURSUIT. 

Night-Scene.  — Grant’s  Despatches.  — The  Pursuit— -Destruction  of  Chatta- 
nooga Depot. — Speech  of  Jefferson  Davis.  — Tlu  Contest  at  Ringgold. — 

The  Campaign  and  the  Great  Battle.  — Lincoln’s  Proclamation  and  Letter. 

— Halleck’s  Report. — Movements  for  the  Relief  of  Burnside.  — Grant’s 

Despatches  191 


8 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 

FiU. 

The  Siege  of  Knoxville.  — Preparations  for  Defence.  — Rebel  Attack  upon 
Fort  Sanders.  — Bloody  Repulse.  — Plight  of  I.ongstreet.  — Arrival  of  Sher- 
man.— Grant’s  Congratulatory  Order.  — His  Energy.  — Testimony  of  the 
Indian  Chief.  — National  Testimonials. — Speeches  in  Congress.  — Medal. — 
Sherman’s  Raid.  — Exploring  Mountain  Passes.  — Visit  to  St.  Louis  . . 202 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

NATIONAL  HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GENERAL  GRANT. 

Revival  of  the  Grade  of  Lieutenant-General.  — Speech  of  Hon.  Mr.  Farns- 
worth.— Of  Hon.  Mr.  Washburne.  — Action  of  Congress.  — General  Grant 
nominated  by  the  President.  — His  Letter  to  Sherman.  — The  Reply. — 
Public  Enthusiasm.  — Conferring  the  Commission.  — New  Plans  for  the 
Conduct  of  the  War 217 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 

The  Plan  of  the  Campaigns.  — Crossing  the  Rapidan.  — The  First  Day’s  Battle. 

— Picturesque  Spectacle.  — The  Second  Day’s  Battle.  — The  Third  Day’s 
Battle.  — Peculiarity  of  the  Conflict.  — Terrible  Losses.  — Battle  of  Spott- 
sylvania  Court-house.  — Defeat  of  the  Rebels.  — Death  of  Wadsworth  and 
Sedgwick.  — Anecdotes  of  General  Grant 227 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE  MARCH  FROM  SPOTTSYLVANI A TO  THE  PAMUNKEY. 

Scenes  on  the  Battle-field.  — General  Hancock’s  Midnight  Charge.  — The  Bat- 
tle of  Spottsylvania.  — The  Retreat  of  the  Foe.  — Grant’s  Congratulatory 
Order.  — The  Mud  Blockade.  — Advance  to  Guinea’s  Station.  — The  Race 
for  Richmond.  — The  Pageantry  of  War.  — Magnitude  of  the  Army.  — Ad- 
vance to  the  North  Anna.  — Positions  of  the  Two  Armies.  — Secret  March 
to  the  Pamunkey.  — New  Base  of  Supplies 239 

CHAPTER  XX. 

THE  MARCH  FROM  THE  CHICK AHOMINY  TO  PETERSBURG. 

The  Union  Lines  on  the  Chickahomiuy.  — The  Opposing  Rebel  Lines.  — The 
Desperate  Battle.  — Days  of  Intrenching  and  of  Battle.  — Preparations  for 
another  Flank  Movement.  — The  Wonderful  March  to  Petersburg.  — Sur- 
prise and  Alarm  of  the  Enemy.  — Change  of  Base  of  Supplies.  — Conflicts 
around  Petersburg.  — The  Siege  Commenced . 25> 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

TITE  SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 

Investing  Petersburg.  — The  Railroads.  — General  Birney’s  Raid.  — The  Cav- 
alry Raid  of  Generals  Wilson  and  Kautz. — General  Grant’s  Despatch. — 
Feelings  of  the  Soldiers.  — The  Bombardment  of  the  City.  — Sympathy 
between  President  Lincoln  and  General  Grant.  — Ewell’s  Raid  . . . 262 


CONTENTS. 


9 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 

. PAGE. 

Labors  of  a Beleaguering  Army.  — Attack  upon  Richmond  from  the  North.  — 

The  Mine:  its  Construction,  Explosion,  Results.  — Gregg’s  Raid  to  the 
Weldon  Road.  — Its  Seizure.  — Desperate  but  Unsuccessful  Struggles  of 
the  Rebels.  — Treachery  of  the  Rebels.  — Military  Railroad.  — Tidings  of  the 
Capture  of  Atlanta.  — Obduracy  of  Jell'.  Davis.  — Immensity  of  General 
Grant’s  Cares 275 


CHAPTER  XXm. 

grant’s  battles  and  Sherman’s  march. 

General  Grant’s  Report.  — General  Butler’s  Movement  upon  Richmond. — 
March  to  the  South-side  Railroad.  — Midnight  Bombardment.  — Renewed 
Attempt  upon  the  South-side  Railroad.  — President  Lincoln’s  Second  Inau- 
gural.— Sherman’s  Wonderful  March.  — Ravages  of  the  March.  — Capture 
of  Savannah 285 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 

Pride  of  the  Rebels.  — Anxiety  of  the  North  for  Peace.  — Sherman’s  March 
through  the  Carolinas. — The  Ravages  of  War.  — Grant’s  Comprehensive 
Plans.  — Continued  Battles.  — Lee’s  Plan  of  Escape.  — The  Last  Struggle. 

— Lee’s  Utte : Discomfiture.  — Ilis  Flight.  — The  Surrender.  — Overthrow 
of  the  Rebellion. — Grant’s  Farewell  Address .297 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION  OF  PRESIDENT  GRANT. 

Character  of  the  Rebellion.  — Peril  of  the  Union  Men  in  the  South.  — Corrup- 
tion in  Office.  — Influence  of  the  Office-holders.  — Danger  of  Military  Rule. 

— Democratic  Votes.  — Payment  of  the  National  Debt.  — The  Final  Result  . 309 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE. 


U.  8.  Grant  . 

• 

. Facing  Title 

Jesse  R.  Grant  and  Hannah  Grant  ..... 

<< 

li 

Map  of  Fort  Donelson . 

a 

48 

“ Shiloh 

n 

73 

“ Vicksburg 

n 

136 

Surrender  of  Vicksburg 

. « 

149 

Map  of  Chattanooga 

u 

192 

“ Central  Virginia 

<£ 

227 

Crossing  the  James  River 

• 

it 

t 

257 

Map  of  Sherman’s  March  from  Atlanta  to  Savannah 

• 

« 

295 

“ “ Savannah  to  Goldsboro’ . 

• 

«( 

301 

“ Richmond 

• 

U 

304 

0 


varyi  ?zyi, 

FATHER  & MOTH  ER 


a-ri 


HAL  U.  S,  GRANT 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


CHAPTER  I. 

COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  CAREER. 

Parentage.  — Anecdotes  of  his  Childhood.  — Enters  "West  Point. — De- 
velopment of  Character.  — Studies  and  Rank.  — Stationed  on  the 
Frontiers.  — Ordered  to  Mexico.  — Battle  of  Palo  Alto;  of  llcsaca  de 
la  Palma.  — Capture  of  Monterey.  — Joins  the  Army  of  Gen.  Scott.  — 
Promotions.  — Battle  of  Molino  del  Rey  ; of  Chapultepec.  — Conquest 
of  Mexico.  — Withdrawal  of  the  Troops. 

PON  t-lie  banks  of  the  Ohio  River,  about 
twenty-five  miles  above  tlie  city  of  Cincin- 
nati, there  is  the  little  village  of  Point 
Pleasant,  containing  three  or  four  hun- 
dred inhabitants.  It  is  a pleasant  point  of 
the  beautiful  stream  (la  belle  riviere , as  the  French  call 
the  Ohio),  and  lies  on  the  northern  or  Ohio  side,  in 
what  is  now  known  as  Clermont  County.  Not  quite 
half  a century  ago,  a very  worthy  young  man  of  Scotch 
descent  drifted  to  that  remote  region  on  the  tide  of  migra- 
tion which  was  then,  as  now,  sweeping,  with  ever-increas- 
ing flood,  towards  the  setting  sun.  He  had  brought  with 
him  from  his  Pennsylvania  home  the  Bible  in  his  chest, 
and  its  principles  in  -liis  heart,  and  became  a respected 
member  of  the  Methodist  persuasion.  He  found  him  a 

11 


12 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


bride  in  an  excellent  maiden  who  had  accompanied  her 
parents  to  this  frontier  settlement  from  Pennsylvania. 

On  the  27th  of  April,  1822,  a son  was  born  to  them, 
who  received  the  baptismal  name  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant. 
The  babe  was  scarcely  a year  old,  when  the  parents 
removed  about  twenty  miles  up  the  river,  to  George- 
town, Brown  County,  Ohio,  about  seven  miles  back  from 
the  stream.  Here  the  little  family  found  themselves  in  a 
more  progressive  region,  and  in  the  midst  of  a more 
energetic,  intelligent,  and  thriving  community.  Ulysses 
was  sent  to  the  village  school,  where  he  obtained  the 
rudiments  of  his  education.  He  developed  at  that  early 
period  no  qualities  which  indicated  that  he  was  destined 
to  distinction.  He  was  a good  boy,  — faithful  in  his 
duties,  peaceably  disposed,  of  sober  character,  and  solid 
endowments.  A few  incidents  have  been  gleaned  from 
parents  and  friends,  so  few  and  so  trivial  as  only  to 
prove,  that,  in  those  early  years,  there  was  nothing  par- 
ticularly to  distinguish  him  from  the  other  farmers’  boys 
who  were  his  companions  and  friends. 

We  are  told,  that,  when  the  child  was  but  two  years  old, 
his  father  was  one  morning  holding  him  in  his  arms,  in  a 
public  part  of  the  village,  when  a boy  came  alongkwith  a 
loaded  pistol.  Curious  to  see  how  the  babe  would  stand 
the  fire,  the  boy  asked  the  father  of  the  child  to  let 
Ulysses  pull  the  trigger.  They  curled  the  tiny  finger 
around  it.  The  child  pulled,  and  the  charge  was  ex- 
ploded. Delighted  with  the  loud  report,  the  little  fel- 
low shouted,  “ Pick  it  again  ! ” One  standing  by  said, 
“ That  boy  will  make  a general.”  None  will  question  but 
that  the  prediction  has  been  verified. 

The  father  of  General  Grant,  in  an  account  of  his 


COMMENCEMENT  OE  HIS  CAREER. 


13 


childhood  published  in  “ The  Ledger,”  gives  the  follow- 
ing interesting  narrative : — 

“ The  leading  passion  of  Ulysses,  almost  from  the  time 
he  could  go  alone,  was  for  horses.  The  first  time  he 
ever  drove  a horse  alone,  he  was  about  seven  and  a half 
years  old.  I had  gone  away  from  home,  to  Ripley, 
twelve  miles  off.  I went  in  the  morning,  and  did  not 
get  back  until  night.  I owned,  at  the  time,  a three-year 
old  colt,  which  had  been  ridden  under  the  saddle  to 
carry  the  mail,  but  had  never  had  a collar  on.  While  I 
was  gone,  Ulysses  got  the  colt,  and  put  a collar  and  the 
harness  on  him,  and  hitched  him  up  to  a sled.  Then  he 
put  a single  line  on  to  him,  and  drove  off,  and  loaded  up 
the  sled  with  brush,  and  came  back  again.  He  kept  at 
it,  hauling  successive  loads,  all  day ; and,  when  I came 
home  at  night,  he  had  a pile  of  brush  as  big  as  a cabin. 

“ At  about  ten  years  of  age  he  used  to  drive  a pair 
of  horses  alone,  from  Georgetown,  where  we  lived,  forty 
miles,  to  Cincinnati,  and  bring  back  a load  of  passengers. 

“ When  Ulysses  was  a boy,  if  a circus  or  any  show 
came  along,  in  which  there  was  a call  for  somebody  to 
come  forward  and  ride  a pony,  he  was  always  the  one  to 
present  himself,  and  whatever  he  undertook  to  ride  he 
rode.  This  practice  he  kept  up  until  he  got  to  be  so 
large  that  he  was  ashamed  to  ride  a pony. 

“ Once,  when  lie  was  a boy,  a show  came  along  in 
which  there  was  a mischievous  pony,  trained  to  go  round 
the  ring  like  lightning,  and  he  was  expected  to  throw 
any  boy  that  attempted  to  ride  him. 

“ ‘ Will  any  boy  come  forward  and  ride  this  pony  ? ’ 
shouted  the  ring-master. 

“ Ulysses  stepped  forward,  and  mounted  the  pony. 
The  performance  began.  Round  and  round  and  round 


14 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  ring  went  the  pony,  faster  and  faster,  making  the 
greatest  effort  to  dismount  the  rider.  But  Ulysses  sat 
as  steady  as  if  he  had  grown  to  the  pony’s  back.  Pres- 
ently out  came  a large  monkey,  and  sprang  up  behind 
Ulysses.  The  people  set  up  a great  shout  of  laughter, 
and  on  the  pony  ran  ; but  it  all  produced  no  effect  on 
the  rider.  Then  the  ring-master  made  the  monkey 
jump  up  on  to  Ulysses’s  shoulders,  standing  with  his  feet 
on  his  shoulders,  and  with  his  hands  holding  on  to  his 
hair.  At  this  there  was  another  and  a still  louder  shout, 
but  not  a muscle  of  Ulysses’s  face  moved.  There  was 
not  a tremor  of  his  nerves.  A few  more  rounds,  and 
the  ring-master  gave  it  up : he  had  come  across  a boy 
that  the  pony  and  the  monkey  both  could  not  dismount.” 

We  are  told,  that,  when  he  was  twelve  years  of  age,  his 
father  sent  him  to  a neighboring  farmer  to  close  the 
bargain  for  a horse  which  he  was  wishing  to  purchase. 
Before  Ulysses  started,  his  father  said  to  him, — 

“ You  can  tell  Mr.  Ralston  that  I have  sent  you  to  buy 
the  horse,  and  that  I will  give  him  fifty  dollars  for  it. 
If  he  will  not  take  that,  you  may  offer  him  fifty-five  ; 
and  I should  be  willing  to  go  as  high  as  sixty,  rather 
than  not  get  the  horse.” 

This  is  essentially  an  old  story,  probably  having  a mere 
foundation  in  fact ; but  the  peculiarity  in  this  case  was, 
that  when  Ralston  asked  Ulysses  directly,  “ flow  much 
did  your  father  say  you  might  give  for  the  horse  ? ” he  did 
not  know  how  to  prevaricate,  but  replied,  honestly  and 
emphatically,  — 

“ Father  told  me  to  offer  you  fifty  dollars  at  first ; if  that 
would  not  do,  to  give  you  fifty-five  dollars  ; and  that  he 
would  be  willing  to  give  sixty,  rather  than  not  get  the 
horse.” 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


15 


“ Well,  I cannot  sell  the  horse  for  less  than  sixty 
dollars,”  Mr.  Ralston  replied. 

“ I am  sorry  for  that,”  was  the  rejoinder  of  young 
Grant,  in  a tone  of  decision  which  satisfied  the  farmer 
that  hi  meant  what  he  said  ; “ for,  since  I have  seen  the 
horse,  I have  determined  not  to  give  more  than  fifty  dol- 
lars. If  you  cannot  take  that,  we  must  look  elsewhere 
for  a horse.” 

Mr.  Ralston  took  the  fifty  dollars ; and  Ulysses  rode  the 
horse  home. 

A brother  of  Ulysses’  father  had  settled  in  Canada. 
As  there  was  no  school  in  his  settlement,  he  sent  his 
son  John,  who  was  about  the  age  of  Ulysses,  to  George- 
town, to  board  with  his  uncle,  and  to  go  to  school  with 
his  cousin.  We  are  told,  that,  on  one  occasion,  John,  who 
was  imbued  with  British  prejudices,  said, — 

“ Your  boasted  Washington  was  a rebel  and  a traitor. 
He  fought  against  his  king.” 

“ Repeat  that,”  said  Ulysses,  “ and  I will  whip  you.” 

The  pluck  of  both  boys  was  roused.  There  was  a fierce 
battle  between  the  American  Eagle  and  the  British  Lion. 
Though  the  eagle  suffered  severe  handling,  and  had  its 
pinions  ruffled,  and  showed  some  crimson  spots,  the  lion 
was  compelled  to  retire  from  the  field  smothered  with 
bewildering  blows.  It  is  said,  that,  many  years  afterwards, 
the  two  cousins  met  in  Canada,  when  stalwart  young 
men.  As  they  were  pleasantly  talk'ng,  John  suddenly 
exclaimed,  — 

“I  say,  U.  S.,do  you  remember  the  thrashing  you  gave 
me  at  school  for  calling  Washington  a rebel  ? ” 

“ Yes,”  Ulysses  replied  with  a-  quiet  smile  : “ and  I 
should  do  the  same  thing  again  under  a similai  provoca- 
tion.” * 


16 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


In  the  year  1839,  Ulysses,  then  seventeen  years  cf  age, 
entered  the  Military  Academy  at  West  Point  as  a cadet. 
His  progress  here,  as  at  school,  was  steady,  not  rapid ; 
his  qualities  solid,  not  brilliant.  Whatever  he  gained  in 
advancement  he  kept,  never  falling  back.  He  was  faith- 
ful in  every  duty ; securing  the  approbation  of  his 
teachers,  and  the  affection  of  his  associates.  The  four 
years  passed  at  West  Point  were  four  years  of  intense 
application,  devoted  to  the  attainment  of  all  those  sciences, 
and  all  that  knowledge,  which  can  be  rendered  available 
in  the  art  of  war.  He  was  led  through  the  various 
branches  of  a thorough  English  education  ; studied  the 
French  and  Spanish  languages,  chemistry,  experimental 
philosophy;  was  taught  the  essential  art  of  drawing; 
received  instruction  in  ethics,  and  in  constitutional,  mili- 
tary, and  international  law  ; in  mineralogy  and  geology  ; 
and  was  thoroughly  drilled  in  infantry  and  artillery 
tactics  ; in  the  use  of  rifled,  mortar,  siege,  and  seacoast 
guns  ; in  small-sword  and  bayonet  exercise  ; in  the  con- 
struction of  field-works  and  fortifications,  and  in  the 
fabrication  of  munition  and  materiel  of  war.  Thus  he 
became,  by  long  and  severe  training,  a highly-accom- 
plished man,  well  prepared  to  meet  the  emergencies 
and  great  struggles  which  lie  across  every  one’s  path 
through  life. 

Such  are  the  legends  which  have  floated  to  us  from 
Grant’s  early  years.  We  do  not  vouch  for  their  accuracy. 
They  merely  show  the  general  character  which  Ulysses 
S.  Grant  had  established  as  a boy,  for  patriotism,  firm- 
ness, and  unboastful  bravery.  He  graduated  in  J unc,  1843, 
standing  in  rank  about  the  middle  in  his  class,  and  imme- 
diately entered  the  United-States  army  as  brevet  second 
lieutenant  of  infantry.  He  was  despatched  as  a super- 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


17 


numerary  lieutenant  to  join  a company  of  infantry  sta- 
tioned far  away  on  the  frontiers  of  the  Missouri  Territory, 
to  watch  the  Indians.  The  region  was  then  a wilderness, 
which  civilization  was  just  beginning  to  penetrate.  The 
Indians,  exasperated  by  the  treatment  which  th-:y  were 
continually  receiving  from  vagabond  white  men,  had  be- 
come very  menacing  and  dangerous.  Ignorant,  degraded, 
and  brutal,  they  knew  not  how  to  discriminate  between 
the  innocent  and  the  guilty.  In  retaliation  of  their 
wrongs,  they  often  inflicted  vengeance  upon  the  families 
of  the  peaceful  settlers,  — vengeance  the  recital  even  of 
which  causes  the  blood  to  curdle  in  one’s  veins. 

Nearly  two  years  Lieutenant  Grant  passed  in  these  dis- 
tant and  dreary  solitudes,  far  removed  from  the  intel- 
lectual and  refining  influences  of  civilized  life.  But 
there  was  a cloud  gathering  in  our  southern  horizon.  A 
war  with  Mexico  was  manifestly  approaching.  Quite  a 
little  army  of  United-States  troops  was  gradually  being 
concentrated  in  Texas.  The  boundary-line  between 
Texas  and  Mexico  was  disputed. 

The  American  troops  took  possession  of  Corpus  Christi, 
an  important  Texan  post  upon  the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  In 
the  year  1845,  Lieutenant  Grant  was  sent,  with  his  regi- 
ment, to  this  place,  commissioned  as  full  second  lie  itenant 
of  infantry.  The  anticipated  struggle  soon  commenced 
in  Texas,  without  any  declaration  of  whr.  The  hostile 
troops  were  facing  each  other  upon  the  opposite  banks 
of  the  Rio  Grande.  There  was  a small  garrison  of  Ameri- 
can troops  at  Fort  Brown,  opposite  Matamoi  is.  After 
a severe  bombardment,  the  Mexicans  crossed  the  river, 
six  thousand  in  number,  to  attack  the  fort  in  front  and 
rear.  General  Taylor  was  at  Point  Isabel,  twelve  miles 
distant.  Major  Brown,  in  command  of  the  fort,  signalled 
2 


18 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


liis  peril  by  firing,  during  the  night,  eighteen-pounders  at 
stated  intervals.  Lieutenant  Grant  was  then  with  General 
Taylor.  Early  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  of  May,  1846, 
they  commenced  their  march,  with  about  twenty-two  hun- 
dred men,  for  the  rescue  of  their  comrades.  As  they 
pressed  eagerly  and  anxiously  along,  the  thunders  of  the 
Mexican  bombardment  rolled  heavily  over  the  prairie,  pro- 
claiming that  their  comrades  must  be  sorely  beleaguered. 

It  was  nearly  noon  when  the  American  troops  encoun- 
tered the  Mexicans,  drawn  up  to  meet  them,  in  line  of 
battle,  on  the  field  of  Palo  Alto.  General  Taylor  prompt- 
ly formed  his  line  at  the  distance  of  half  a mile  from  the 
foe.  Thus  the  two  hostile  forces,  nearly  equal  in  number, 
faced  each  other  on  a vast  plain,  where  the  prairie-grass 
waved  densely  around  them,  and  where  not  a hillock,  a 
tree,  or  a shrub  obstructed  the  view.  The  battle  soon 
commenced ; and,  as  the  forces  were  too  far  distant  for  mus- 
ketry to  be  effective,  it  was  mainly  conducted  by  artillery 
on  each  side.  The  Americans  had  the  best  gunners,  and 
the  heavest  weight  of  metal.  With  this  advantage,  our 
round-shot,  grape,  and  shell  tore  through  the  Mexican 
ranks  with  great  slaughter.  The  American  infantry 
threw  themselves  upon  the  ground.  Some  of  the  Mexi- 
can shot  passed  over  their  heads,  though  most  of  it  fell 
short  in  its  range.  It  was  a very  foolish  affair  on  the 
pari  of  the  Mexicans.  They  stood  stubbornly  at  their 
post,  to  be  slaughtered  by  our  guns  ; while  the  Americans 
were  almost  entirely  out  of  the  range  of  theirs.  Prob- 
ably they  were  not  aware  of  the  inefficiency  of  their 
fire  ; for  the  prairie-grass  was  soon  in  flames,  rolling 
along  in  fiery  billows  ten  feet  high,  and  enveloping  the 
contending  hosts  in  dense  and  suffocating  smoke. 

Night  closed  the  scene.  Neithe:  party  knew  what  had 


COMMENCEMENT  OF  HIS  CAREER. 


19 


been  the  effect  of  its  cannonade  upon  the  other.  But  the 
Mexican  loss  had  been  two  hundred  and  sixty-two. 
The  Americans  had  lost  but  four  killed  and  thirty-two 
wounded.  This  was  Lieutenant  Grant’s  first  battle. 
There  could  be  but  little  opportunity  for  any  display  of 
gallantry  upon  such  a field. 

At  night,  the  Mexicans  retired,  and  stationed  them- 
selves in  a new  and  more  formidable  position,  a few  miles 
in  the  rear,  called  Resaca  de  la  Palma.  They  had  left 
behind  them  their  dead  and  many  of  their  wounded. 
General  Taylor  pressed  cautiously  on,  and  soon  found 
them  posted  in  a ravine  surrounded  by  dense  and  almost 
impenetrable  thickets  of  dwarf-oaks.  Again  the  battle 
was  opened  with  artillery  ; but  it  was  soon  followed  up 
with  charges  of  infantry  and  cavalry.  The  Mexicans 
fought  with  great  pertinacity.  But  the  Americans,  more 
intelligent  and  better  disciplined,  fired  more  rapidly  and 
with  surer  aim,  and  gained  a far  more  signal  victory 
than  that  of  the  day  before.  The  Mexicans  were  soon 
seen  on  the  rapid  retreat,  having  lost,  in  killed  and 
wounded,  a thousand  ; while  the  American  loss  did  not 
exceed  a hundred  and  fifty.  This  was  Lieutenant  Grant’s 
second  battle. 

The  army  marched  up  the  left  bank  of  the  Rio  Grande 
a distance  of  one  hundred  and  forty  miles,  and  then 
crossed  the  river,  and  marched  upon  Monterey.  The 
city  was  garrisoned  by  ten  thousand  Mexican  troops. 
General  Taylor  led  an  army  of  six  thousand  two  hun- 
dred and  twenty  men.  On  Sunday  morning,  Sept.  20,  our 
army  arrived  before  the  city.  A careful  reconnoissance 
showed  that  it  was  strongly  fortified,  and  that  its  ram- 
parts and  bastions  were  armed  with  heavy  guns.  After 
a terrible  and  bloody  conflict,  which  lasted,  witli  few 
intermissions,  until  the  24th,  the  city  capitulated. 


20 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


While  at  West  Point,  young  Grant,  who,  from  his 
vigorous  constitution  and  frame,  excelled  in  all  athletic 
exercises,  acquired  the  reputation  of  being  one  of  the 
boldest  riders  in  the  school.  He  lost  none  of  this  faculty 
in  his  experience  vvith  the  Indians  on  the  boundless  plains 
of  the  West. 

At  the  battle  of  Monterey,  the  brigade,  with  which 
Lieutenant  Grant  served, had  exhausted  nearly  all  of  its 
ammunition.  They  were  in  the  heart  of  the  city,  from 
which  there  was  no  egress  but  through  a narrow  street, 
the  houses  on  one  side  of  which  were  held  by  the  Mexi- 
cans, who  fired  from  the  windows  and  the  roofs.  Some 
one  must  be  sent  through  this  street  to  Walnut  Springs, 
a distance  of  four  miles,  for  ammunition.  It  was  so 
perilous  an  adventure,  that  the  general  in  command 
hesitated  to  order  any  soldier  to  go  upon  it.  He  there- 
fore called  for  some  one  to  volunteer.  Lieutenant  Grant 
stepped  forward  with  the  offer  of  his  services.  Throw- 
ing himself  upon  a fleet  horse,  and  adopting  an  expedi- 
ent which  he  had  learned  of  the  Indians,  he  caught  his 
foot  in  the  crooper  of  his  saddle,  and,  grasping  the  flow- 
ing mane  with  his  hands,  he  hung  upon  the  side  of  his 
horse,  so  as  to  be  shielded  by  his  body  from  the  shots  of 
the  Mexicans,  and  then,  spurring  the  animal  to  its  utmost 
speed,  safely  ran  the  gantlet.  In  an  hour  he  returned 
with  a wagon-load  of  ammunition  and  an  escort. 

The  loss  of  the  enemy  at  Monterey  is  not  known : it 
must  have  been  dreadful.  Our  balls  and  shells  swept 
their  thronged  streets  with  awful  carnage.  The  Ameri- 
can army  also  lost  heavily.  Twelve  officers,  and  one 
hundred  and  eighty  men,  were  killed ; and  thirty-one 
officers,  and  three  hundred  and  thirty-seven  men,  were 
wounded.  This  was  Lieutenant  Grant’s  third  battle. 


COMMENCEMENT  OP  HIS  CAREER. 


21 


Thus  was  Providence  preparing  him  for  the  grea  events 
in  which  he  was  subsequently  to  attract  the  attention  of 
the  world. 

During  all  these  movements,  Lieutenant  Grant  had 
retained  his  connection  with  the  Fourth  Infantry,  the 
regiment  with  which  he  had  commenced  his  career  in  the 
wilds  of  the  Missouri  Territory. 

General  Scott  had  landed  at  Vera  Cruz.  A portion  of 
General  Taylor’s  force  on  the  upper  Rio  Grande  was  sent 
down  the  river  to  co-operate  with  him.  Lieutenant  Grant 
accompanied  the  Fourth  Regiment,  which  was  a part  of 
this  detached  force.  Vera  Cruz  was  besieged  and  cap- 
tured. Lieutenant  Grant  was  very  efficient  in  this  great 
military  achievement.  His  rank  was,  however,  too 
humble,  thus  far,  for  him  to  take  any  part  so  conspicuous 
as  to  attract  the  eyes  of  the  nation.  Still,  it  is  evident 
that  he  was  gaining  constantly  in  the  confidence  and 
esteem  of  his  fellow-soldiers. 

As  the  army  was  preparing  for  its  march  into  the  inte- 
rior, to  the  halls  of  the  Montezumas,  Lieutenant  Grant 
received  the  honorable  and  important  appointment  of 
quartermaster  of  his  regiment.  This  office  brought  him 
more  prominently  into  the  view  of  his  commanding  offi- 
cers. Though  not  necessarily  called  into  the  field,  he  was 
ever  eager  for  active  service  whenever  he  found  that  he 
could  be  useful.  At  the  battle  of  Molino  del  Rey.  fought 
on  the  8th  of  September,  1847,  his  gallantry  in  the  field 
caused  his  promotion  to  a first  lieutenancy.  In  the  fierce 
strife  at  Chapultepec,  on  the  13th,  he  won  the  high 
approval  of  his  superior  officers  by  his  bravery  and  the 
sagacity  of  his  tactics  while  under  fire.  He  was  conse- 
quently promoted  to  the  brevet  of  captain. 

Upon  the  fall  of  the  city  of  Mexico,  and  the  peace  which 


22 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ensued,  the  United-States  troops  were  recalled  ; and  Cap- 
tain Grant  returned  with  his  regiment,  the  Fourth  In- 
fantry, and  disembarked  at  New  York.  The  regiment 
was  soon  after  distributed  in  companies  along  different 
points  of  the  frontiers  of  the  States  of  New  York  and 
Michigan.  Captain  Grant  went  with  his  company  to  one 
of  these  points  of  defence. 

The  father  of  General  Grant  writes,  in  1863,  of  the  son 
of  whom  he  may  justly  be  so  proud : “ When  a child, 
and  all  the  way  up  to  the  present  time,  he  has  been  ex- 
tremely modest  and  unassuming.  Some  called  it  bash- 
fulness ; but  that  was  not  the'  proper  name.  For  those 
who  knew  him  best  said,  that  if  he  wei'e  required  to  meet 
a company  of  crowned  heads  from  Europe,  male  or  female, 
he  would  approach  them  with  as  much  ease,  and  confer 
with  them  as  free  from  embarrassment,  as  he  would  meet 
his  playmates  in  the  streets.” 

And  here  let  it  be  remarked,  as  one  of  the  crowning 
glories  of  his  character,  that,  when  Ulysses  S.  Grant  had 
been  in  the  army  seventeen  years,  he  had  never  been 
known  to  utter  a profane  or  an  immodest  word.  This 
is  the  instinct  of  a noble  nature.  In  this  he  resembled 
Washington  and  Napoleon,  both  of  whom  he  Aas  rivalled 
in  his  military  achievements. 


CHAPTER  H. 


THE  BATTLE  OP  BELMONT. 

General  Grant  stationed  in  Oregon.  — Life  on  the  Frontier.  — Resigns  his 
Commission.  — A Farmer.  — A Merchant.  — Commencement  of  the  Re- 
bellion. — Raises  a Company.  — Promoted  to  a Colonelcy.  — A Briga- 
dier-General. — Seizes  Paducah.  — In  Command  at  Cairo.  — Expedi- 
tion to  Belmont.  — The  Battle.  — Its  Results. 


HE  discovery  of  gold  in  California  was  now 
pouring  a flood-tide  of  emigration  into  that 
far-distant  land.  Of  bourse,  many  of  the 
desperate,  the  vile,  and  the  reckless  fol- 
lowed in  the  crowd.  There  were  such 
scenes  of  lawlessness  enacted  on  the  part  of  the  whites, 
provoking  the  Indians  to  the  most  cruel  reprisals,  that  it 
was  deemed  necessary  to  send  a United-States  force  there, 
to  preserve  the  semblance,  at  least,  of  order.  A detach- 
ment of  troops,  which  included  the  Fourth  Infantry,  was 
accordingly  despatched  to  the  department  of  the  Pacific. 
Captain  Grant  went  with  his  company.  The  battalion  to 
which  the  company  was  attached  was  sent  into  Oregon, 
and  took  up  its  quarters  at  Fort  Dallas,  in  that  wild  and 
distant  territory. 

Life  in  garrison  there  must  have  been  almost  insup- 
portably  wearisome.  The  days  came  and  went  in  the 
same  dreary  monotony,  with  no  exciting  adventures,  no 
sense  of  usefulness,  no  opportunities  for  progress,  no 

23 


24 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


prospect  of  promotion.  The  earnest  spirit  of  Captain 
Grant  soon  revolted  from  such  a career ; and  resigning 
his  commission,  in  July,  1854,  he  turned  his  attention  to 
the  more  attractive  and  remunerative  employments  of 
civil  life.  Returning  to  the  States.,  he  resided  for  a short 
time  in  the  vicinity  of  Saint  Louis.  Mo. 

Having  previously  married  Miss  Dent,  of  that  city,  he 
took  a small  farm,  at  a short  distance  from  its  crowded 
streets,  and  engaged  in  the  labors  of  a practical  farmer. 
He  worked  hard,  sparing  himself  no  toil,  and  indulging 
in  no  luxuries:  but  he  was  not  a trained  farmer;  his 
military  education  had  not  given  him  those  habits  of 
close  calculation,  and  of  attention  to  the  minutest  details 
of  economy,  so  essential  to  one  who,  from  the  culture  of 
the  soil,  would  gain  his  bread.  He  soon  became  satis- 
fied that  farming  was  not  his  vocation,  and  entered  into 
mercantile  life  under* very  favorable  auspices. 

He  formed  a partnership  with  a younger  brother  in  the 
leather-business,  commencing  operations  in  18C0,  in  the 
city  of  Galena,  111.  His  brother  was  practically  acquainted 
with  the  business ; and  aided  by  the  energy,  the  sobriety, 
and  the  unwearied  industry  of  Ulysses,  the  firm  soon 
became  widely  known  and  very  prosperous.  The  integ- 
rity of  both  the  partners  was  such,  that,  to  an  unusual 
degree,  they  enjoyed  public  confidence. 

Captain  Grant  never  forgot  that  he  was  a United-States 
soldier,  that  he  had  been  educated  under  the  patronage 
of  the  stars  and  the  stripes ; and  he  ever  recognized  his 
duty  to  abandon  all  the  tranquillity  of  civil  and  domestic 
life,  should  his  country  claim  his  services.  When  infa- 
mous Rebellion  fired  upon  our  national  flag,  and  smote 
the  walls  of  Sumter  with  insulting  blows,  the  spirit  of 
Captain  Grant  was  roused  to  its  utmost  intensity.  He 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 


25 


said  to  a friend,  in  those  calm  tones  of  deliberation  which 
ever  marked  the  man,  — 

“ Uncle  Sam  has  educated  me  for  the  army.  Though 
1 have  served  him  through  one  war,  I do  not  feel  that  I 
have  yet  repaid  the  debt.  I am  still  ready  to  discharge 
my  obligations.  I shall  therefore  buckle  on  my  sword, 
and  see  Uncle  Sam  through  this  war  too.” 

Going  into  the  streets  of  Galena,  he  speedily  raised  a 
company  of  volunteers.  Ambitious  only  of  being  their 
captain,  he  led  them  in  person  to  Springfield,  and  ten- 
dered his  and  their  services  to  the  governor  of  the  State. 
His  plain,  straight-forward  demeanor  and  unaffected  zea] 
so  impressed  Governor  Yates  that  he  wished  to  secure 
his  co-operation  in  the  volunteer  organization  then  form- 
ing for  government  service.  He  was  accordingly  assigned 
a desk  in  the  executive  office.  His  familiarity  with  mili- 
tary regulations  and  all  the  routine  of  military  life  ena- 
bled him  to  render  invaluable  service  in  the  department 
of  the  adjutant-general. 

But  it  was  very  evident  that  his  qualities  as  a military 
commander  were  of  so  high  an  order  that  he  could  not 
be  spared  from  active  service  in  the  field.  It  was  also 
his  own  wish  that  he  might  be  engaged  in  those  dirties 
for  which  his  military  experience  and  education  so  emi- 
nently fitted  him.  He  was  first  assigned  the  command 
of  several  camps  of  organization,  which  were  being  formed 
at  different  points.  The  Twenty-first  Regiment  of  Illi- 
nois Volunteers,  through  peculiar  circumstances,  had 
become  very  much  demoralized.  Governor  Yates  was 
anxious  to  find  an  efficient  officer  to  assume  the  com- 
mand. He  offered  the  colonelcy  to  Captain  Grant.  The 
offer  was  promptly  accepted ; and  his  commission  was 
dated  from  the  15th  of  June,  1861. 


26 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Undjr  his  efficient  action  the  regiment,  which  had 
become  gready  weakened  in  numbers,  was  in  ten  days 
brought  up  to  its  maximum  of  a thousand  men,  and  was 
raised  to  a state  of  discipline  rarely  attained  in  the  vol- 
unteer service.  The  regiment  was  soon  taken  across  the 
Mississippi  to  guard  the  Hannibal  and  Hudson  Railroad, 
which  crossed  the  northern  part  of  the  State  of  Missouri 
to  the  border  of  Kansas.  General  John  Pope  was  then 
in  command  of  the  district  of  North  Missouri.  There 
were  various  movements  made  by  Colonel  Grant’s  regi 
ment,  of  local  importance,  but  which  did  not  attract 
public  attention ; but,  in  all  these,  Colonel  Grant  distin 
guished  himself  as  a regimental  commander  in  the  field. 
His  success  in  organizing  and  disciplining  his  regiment 
was  signal.  He  was  already  an  experienced  officer ; for 
he  had  served  for  fifteen  >ears  in  the  regular  army,  as 
lieutenant  and  captain,  and  had  seen  much  hard  fighting. 

In  August,  1861,  he  was  detached  from  his  regiment, 
and  promoted  to  the  rank  of  brigadier-general ; and  was 
placed  in  command  of  the  very  important  post  at-  Cairo, 
at  the  confluence  of  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi  Rivers.  This 
post  commanded  the  mouths  of  the  two  rivers,  and  con- 
trolled wide  reaches  of  the  Missouri  and  the  Illinois  shores. 
Kentucky  had  assumed  a nominal  neutrality ; and  the 
rebels  found  much  sympathy  on  the  soil  of  that  State, 
and  rendezvoused  there  in  large  numbers  for  their 
attacks  upon  the  national  flag. 

Treason’s  foul  banner  was  unfurled  at  Paducah,  an 
important  point  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tennessee  River. 
General  Grant  promptly  seized  upon  the  post,  trampling 
the  traitorous  banner  in  the  dust,  and  unfurling  the  stars 
and  the  stripes.  He  then  advanced  and  occupied  Smith- 
land,,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Cumberland  River ; and  thus 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 


27 


blockaded  the  entrance  to,  or  the  emergence  from,  the 
rebel  Status  by  those  important  streams.  His  military 
eye  had  selected  these  points  as  bases  of  futare  military 
operations. 

The  rebels  had  assembled  in  great  force  on  the  bluff  at 
Columbus,  a few  miles  down  the  Mississippi  River,  on  the 
Kentucky  shore.  They  thus,  with  their  heavy  batteries, 
commanded  the  stream,  and  were  preparing  to  send  a 
force  across  the  river  to  Belmont.  The  point  upon  which 
this  insignificant  hamlet  was  situated,  on  the  Missouri 
shore,  was  low,  and  was  commanded  by  the  bluffs  on 
the  Kentucky  shore,  where  the  rebel  General  Polk  had 
planted  very  formidable  batteries,  and  had  gathered  a 
force  which  was  rapidly  increasing,  and  which  already 
numbered  twenty  thousand  men. 

The  rebel  General  Price  was  fronting  a small  army 
under  General  Fremont  in  south-west  Missouri,  and  was 
eagerly  awaiting  re-enforcements,  that  he  might  attack 
the  small  band  of  national  troops  with  certainty  of  suc- 
cess. Colonel  Oglesby  had  been  despatched  to  attack 
Jeff.  Thompson,  who  was  on  the  St.  Francis  River,  hasten- 
ing with  re-enforcements  to  General  Price.  General 
Polk  was  rapidly  sending  troops  across  the  river,  and 
establishing  them  in  camp  at  Belmont,  that  he  might 
soon  be  able  to  push  forward  a force  into  south-western 
Missouri,  sufficient  to  crush  the  little  band  under  Colonel 
Oglesby  ; and  then,  effecting  a junction  with  General 
Price,  to  overwhelm  the  troops  under  General  Fremont, 
— or  rather,  at  that  time,  under  General  Hunter. 

Such,  in  brief,  was  the  object  of  the  rendezvous  at  Bel- 
mont. It  was  a sagacious  scheme,  and  promised  efficient 
results.  General  Grant  resolved,  if  possible,  to  break  up 
the  encampment,  scatter  its  forces,  and  capture  its  guns. 


28 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Evei  th  nigh  another  encampment  should  immc  diately  be 
form  jd,  the  delay  of  a few  days  would  be  very  important. 

It  was  a perilous  adventure.  The  rebels  were  in  great 
force,  and  with  heavy  batteries  on  the  bluff  which  com- 
manded Belmont.  They  had  twice  as  many  men  in  the 
camp  at  Belmont  as  General  Grant  could  take  to  attack 
the  fort.  They  had  gunboats  and  transports  with  which 
they  could  rapidly  send  re-enforcements  across  the  river. 
But  General  Grant  trusted  to  take  them  by  surprise, 
bewilder  them  by  a sudden  and  very  impetuous  assault, 
and  then,  having  destroyed  their  camp,  to  retreat  to  his 
boats  and  return  to  Cairo.  In  order  to  bewilder  the 
enemy  still  more,  and  to  prevent  him  from  sending  large 
re-enforcements  from  Columbus,  he  ordered  feints  to  be 
made  upon  the  garrison  there.  General  C.  F.  Smith 
marched  out  from  Paducah,  which  was  about  twenty  miles 
east  of  Columbus,  to  attack  the  garrison  in  the  rear.  At 
the  same  time,  a small  force  was  sent  across  the  river 
from  Cairo  to  the  Kentucky  shore,  to  co-operate  in  the 
movement.  Thus,  perilous  as  the  adventure  was,  every 
precautionary  measure  was  adopted  to  secure  success. 

On  the  evening  of  Nov.  6,  General  Grant  in  person, 
with  three  thousand  one  hundred  and  fourteen  men,  em- 
barked on  transports,  and,  convoyed  by  two  gunboats, 
commenced  the  descent  of  the  river.  The  night  was 
intensely  dark.  Heavy  clouds  obscured  the  sky,  and  a 
dense  fog  rested  upon  the  forest-fringed  and  solitary 
stream.  Very  cautiously  and  slowly  the  little  fleet  moved 
in  the  gloom,  and  it  was  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning 
before  the  designated  point  of  debarkation  was  reached. 
This  was  about  three  miles  above  Columbus,  just  beyond 
the  rar.ge  of  its  heavy  guns. 

The  troops  were  speedily  landed ; and  the  gunboats 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 


29 


gallantly  steamed  down  the  river  a couple  of  miles  farther, 
and  opened  fire  upon  the  rebel  batteries.  The  troops 
were  immediately  formed  in  line  of  march,  and  advanced 
as  fast  as  possible  towards  the  fort  at  Belmont.  They 
had  a distance  of  three  miles  to  traverse,  through  the 
woods  and  clearings  of  a very  rough  country.  On  the 
road,  they  encountered  at  several  points  serious  oppo 
sition,  but  they  fought  their  way  through. 

The  rebels  at  Columbus  had  witnessed  the  landing  ; and 
General  Grant  soon  beheld  transports,  crowded  with  troops, 
crossing  the  stream  to  the  Missouri  shore.  Four  regi- 
ments were  speedily  sent  across.  Fortunately  for  the 
national  troops,  the  rebels  at  Belmont  had  felt  so  secure 
under  the  guns  of  Columbus  that  they  had  not  fortified 
their  position  with  earth-works  of  any  great  strength. 
They  had,  however,  constructed  a rude  sort  of  abatis,  by 
felling  about  twenty  acres  of  the  forest  directly  in  front  of 
their  camp.  This  proved  a very  serious  impediment  to 
the  advance  of  our  troops. 

The  rebels,  thus  protected,  and  with  re-enforcements 
every  moment  coming  to  their  aid,  fought  desperately. 
As  our  troops  struggled  through  the  prostrate  forest,  im- 
peded by  the  trunks  and  interlacing  branches  of  the  trees, 
a storm  of  grape-shot  and  bullets  was  hurled  into  their 
bosoms.  A rebel  battery,  upon  an  eminence,  caused  great 
carnage  by  its  rapid  and  accurate  discharge  of  grape-shot 
and  shell.  The  heavy  guns  of  Columbus  also  took  part  in 
the  deadly  strife.  Now  and  then  was  heard,  above  the  roar 
of  the  battle,  the  deep  boom  of  a distant  gun  of  heaviest 
calibre ; and  an  enormous  shell  came  shrieking  through 
the  air,  and,  dropping  in  the  midst  of  the  struggling  pa- 
triot troops,  exploded  with  terribly  destructive  power. 

All  - officers  and  men  — were  alike  exposed.  General 


30 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Grant  had  his  horse  shot  under  him.  General  McCler- 
nand  lost  three  horses,  and  a bullet  was  flattened  against 
the  pistol  in  his  holster.  But,  heroically:,  the  patriots 
forced  their  way  from  stump  to  stump,  until  after  a 
struggle  of  two  hours,  in  which  many  perished,  they  had 
crossed  the  abatis.  The  order  was  then  given  to  charge. 

It  is  estimated  that  there  were  from  six  to  eight  thou- 
sand in  the  camp.  There  were  three  thousand  in  a semi- 
circle rushing  xtpon  them,  frenzied  by  the  excitement  of 
battle,  and  uttering  shouts  which  rent  the  skies.  The 
contending  hosts  were  soon  mingled  in  apparently  inex- 
tricable confusion,  grappling  hand  to  hand  in  the  deadly 
struggle.  The  rebels  broke  and  fled ; and  the  cry  of  on- 
set gave  place  to  the  shout  of  victory  which  burst  from 
three  thousand  lips  as  the  stars  and  stripes  were  proudly 
unfurled  over  the  conquered  fort.  Perhaps  the  rebels 
were  the  more  ready  to  abandon  the  field  from  the  con- 
sciousness that  the  batteries  at  Columbus  would  immedi- 
ately disperse  their  assailants. 

It  was  a glorious  victory,’ but  a victory  which  required 
an  immediate  retreat.  It, was  manifest  that  the  guns  of 
Columbus  would  be  turned  upon  the  fort  as  soon  as  it 
was  evident  that  the’  rebels  had  abandoned  it.  From  the 
garrison  at  Columbus  re-enforcements  were  being  rapidly 
pushed  across  the  river,  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  vic- 
tors. Gener  il  Grant  had  no  baggage-wagons  with  which 
to  remove  the  camp  equipage  he  had  captured.  The  torch 
was  consequently  immediately  applied  to  every  thing  that 
would  burn.  The  fort,  as  we  have  mentioned,  was  on  a 
gentle  eminence  ; and  the  flames  soon  enveloped  the  whole 
hill-top. 

The  guns  of  Columbus  were  now  brought  to  bear  upon 
the  audacious  assailants.  But  the  victors  did  not  remain 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 


31 


to  ei  counter  the  fire.  Their  end  had  been  attained,  and, 
thus  far,  their  expedition  had  been  an  entire  success.  The 
fort  had  been  utterly  destroyed,  and  the  rebels  had  been 
routed  and  scattered  with  great  loss.  But  the  peril  of 
the  little  band  of  patriots  was  now  greater  than  ever. 
Numerous  re-enforcements  had  crossed  the  river,  under 
whose  protection  the  discomfited  rebels  had  rallied  ; and 
they  now  prepared  to  cut  off  the  retreat  of  the  patriots  to 
their  gunboats.  But  no  one  thought  of  surrender.  The 
spirit  of  the  leader  animated  the  whole  band.  As  an  of- 
ficer rode  up  to  General  Grant,  and  announced  with  no 
little  excitement,  “We  are  surrounded!”  the  general 
calmly  replied,  “ Very  well : we  must  cut  our  way  out  as 
we  cut  our  way  in.  We  have  whipped  them  once,  and  I 
think  we  can  do  it  again.” 

The  patriot  troops,  made  bold  by  their  victory,  cut  their 
way  through  their  foes,  consisting  of  thirteen  regiments 
of  infantry  and  two  squadrons  of  cavalry.  The  patriots 
had  four  six-pounder  field-guns  and  two  twelve-pound 
howitzers.  These  were  admirably  handled  by  experienced 
gunners,  causing  great  carnage  in  the  concentrated  ranks 
of  the  foe. 

According  to  the  rebel  account  given  in  “ The  Mem- 
phis Appeal  ” of  Nov.  12,  General  Pillow  in  person,  at 
the  head  of  his  troops,  charged  the  patriots  three  times 
with  the  utmost  determination.  Three  times  the  rebels 
were  repulsed,  leaving  the  ground  strewn  with  their  dead. 
With  slow  but  resistless  steps,  the  national  troops  pressed 
on,  until,  just  before  sundown,  they  reached  their  trans- 
ports. The  gunboats  opened  fire  upon  the  pursuing 
rebels,  keeping  them  at  a distance.  They  threw  terrible 
missiles  with  great  rapidity  and  accuracy ; and,  under  the 
protection  of  this  fire,  the  troops  were  safely  re-embarked. 


32 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Grant,  when  the  main  body  was  on  the  boats, 
rode  back  with  a single  staff-officer  to  withdraw  a bat- 
talion which  he  had  left  as  a rear-guard.  But,  in  i he  con- 
fusion of  the  hour,  these  men,  inexperienced  in  military 
discipline,  had  withdrawn  without  orders.  General  Grant 
was  thus  entirely  outside  of  his  own  lines  ; and,  as  he 
ascended  a knoll,  he  saw  the  whole  rebel  force  directly 
before  him.  Many  of  these  troops  were  in  a corn-field, 
not  fifty  yards  from  where  the  general  stood.  They  were 
all  pressing  forward  eagerly,  taking  advantage  of  such 
protection  as  the  forest  or  the  inequalities  of  the  ground 
afforded  them,  seeking  a chance  to  fire  upon  the  troops 
who  crowded  the  decks  of  the  transports.  The  general 
wore  the  overcoat  of  a private,  and  was  not  recognized  as 
an  officer.  General  Polk,  however,  saw  him  as  he  sat 
upon  his  horse,  and,  pointing  him  out  to  his  men,  said, 
“ There’s  a Yankee  : try  your  aim  at  him.”  But  the  men 
were  so  eager  to  get  within  gunshot  of  the  transports 
that  no  one  fired  at  him.  The  general  then  turned  his 
horse,  and  rode  rapidly  back  to  the  boats.  It  was  near 
sundown.  The  rebels,  with  rapidly-increasing  re-enforce- 
ments, were  now  pressing  on  as  skirmishers,  and  were 
firing  upon  the  boats  from  every  protecting  rock  and  tree. 
A plank  was  put  out  for  the  general ; and,  under  a heavy 
musketry  fire,  he  trotted  his  horse  across  it. 

But,  in  the  retreat  through  the  pathless  forest,  amidst 
the  tumult  of  battle,  one  regiment — the  27th  Illinois  — 
had  been  lost.  The  foe,  swarming  along  the  r’ver  banks, 
had  become  so  numerous  that  it  was  not  safe  any  longer 
to  await  the  arrival  of  the  regiment.  There  was  every 
reason  to  fear  that  it  had  been  cut  off  and  captured. 
The  boats  now  commenced  the  return.  The  current  of 
the  river  was  rapid,  the  boats  heavily  laden ; and  their 


THE  BATTLE  OF  BELMONT. 


83 


progress  was  necessarily  slow.  Twilight  was  fad.ng  away 
on  the  dark  river.  Many  thousand  men  were  running 
along  through  the  forest  on  the  shore,  firing  incessantly 
upon  the  boats  as  they  could  get  opportunity.  The  gun- 
boats were  dropping  continually  their  heavy  shells  into 
the  forest,  while  the  sharp-shooters  on  board  the  trans- 
ports allowed  no  rebel  upon  the  banks  to  expose  himself 
with  impunity.  The  scene  presented  at  this  hour  was 
picturesque  in  the  extreme,  with  the  continued  flash  and 
roar  of  musketry  and  artillery  from  the  river  and  the 
forest. 

But  soon  the  increasing  speed  of  the  boats,  and  the 
increasing  darkness,  rendered  all  further  pursuit  impos- 
sible. The  storm  of  war  ceased  ; but  its  terrible  ravages 
were  left  behind  in  the  mutilated,  the  dying,  and  the 
dead,  who  strewed  the  ground.  General  Grant  lost  four 
hundred  and  eighty-five  of  his  gallant  band  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing.  One  hundred  and  twenty-five  of 
his  wounded  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  rebels.  Such  was 
the  price  of  the  victory,  — a sad  price  when  we  reflect  that 
every  one,  probably,  of  these  nearly  five  hundred  men  had 
friends  who  loved  him,  and  that  in  five  hundred  homes 
bitter  tears  were  shed  and  hearts  were  wrung  with 
anguish.  But  such  is  war,  such  its  necessaiy  sacrifices. 
In  a military  point  of  view,  the  victory  was  worth  far 
more  than  it  cost.  General  Grant  took  also  one  hundred 
and  fifty  prisoners  and  two  guns.  Four  guns  that  he 
had  captured,  but  could  not  remove,  were  spiked.  The 
rebels  lost  six  hundred  and  forty-two  in  killed  and 
wounded,  and  were  so  alarmed  by  the  boldness  and  im- 
petuosity of  the  assault  that,  apprehensive  of  an  attack 
upon  Columbus,  they  kept  their  troops  concentrated 
there. 


8 


34 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


As  our  heroic  little  band  slowly  ascended  the  river, 
their  spirits  were  saddened  by  the  loss  of  the  Illinois  regi- 
ment, which  was  commanded  by  Colonel  Buford,  who 
had  greatly  distinguished  himself  by  his  bravery  during 
the  battle.  They  had,  ho'wever,  ascended  but  a few 
miles  when  they  were  signalled  from  the  Missouri  shore. 
There  they  found  the  lost  regiment.  A shout  of  joy 
burst  from  their  lips,  which  echoed  far  and  wide  along 
the  dark  banks  of  the  river.  Colonel  Buford,  having  lost 
his  way  in  the  intricacies  of  the  forest,  and  being  sepa- 
rated from  his  associates,  had  very  sagaciously  evaded 
the  enemy,  and  reached  a point  of  the  Mississippi  where 
his  troops  could  be  taken  on  board.  The  expedition  now 
returned  rejoicing  to  Cairo. 

General  Grant  is  emphatically  a man  of  action,  not 
of  words.  There  was  no  very  full  explanation,  at  the 
time,  of  the  object  of  the  enterprise,  and  of  the  reasons 
which  controlled  its  tactical  movements.  Consequently 
there  was  not  then  ascribed  to  the  achievement  the  merit 
which  it  deserved.  And,  though  there  is  not  in  the 
narrative  now  given  any  special  difference  from  former 
accounts,  subsequent  revelations  have  explained  some 
things  which  were  previously  obscure.  The  victory  of 
Belmont  was  one  of  the  very  important  events  at  the 
commencement  of  the  war.  It  inspired  our  troops  with 
confidence  in  themselves ; and  General  Grant  on  that 
occasion  displayed  that  coolness  and  indomitable  per- 
sistence which  so  characterized  him  throughout  the 
whole  of  our  eventful  struggle.  It  was  then  that  public 
attention  began  to  be  directed  to  him. 


CHAPTER  HI. 


THE  CAPTURE  OP  FORT  HENRY,  AND  THE  MARCH  TO 
DONELSON. 


The  Military  Line  of  the  Rebels.  — The  Strategic  Importance  of  the 
Posts.  — General  Grant’s  Views.  — The  Co-operation  of  Commodore 
Foote. — The  Naval  and  Land  Force.  — Plan  of  Attack.  — The  Battle 
and  Capture  of  Fort  Henry.  — Preparation  for  the  Attack  upon 
Donelson.  — Strength  of  the  Works.  — Peril  of  the  Attack, 


HE  rebels  were  well  aware  of  the  impor- 
tance of  Columbus,  which  gave  them  en- 
tire command  of  the  river  from  that  point 
to  its  mouth.  They  soon  collected  one 
hundred  and  forty  guns  upon  its  bluff,  and 
surrounded  them  with  such  intrenchments  as  rendered 
the  post,  in  their  view,  impregnable.  They  had  also  estab- 
lished themselves  in  very  considerable  force  at  Fort 
Henry,  on  the  Tennessee  River;  at  Fort  Donelson,  on  the 
Cumberland ; and  at  Bowling  Green,  on  the  Big  Barren, 
in  Central  Kentucky.  This  military  line — running  from 
east  to  west,  a distance  of  nearly  two  hundred  miles  — 
was  intended  to  prevent  the  national  army  from  advancing 
into  the  south  either  by  land  or  by  water.  The  Cumber- 
land River,  whose  headwaters  are  formed  on  the  Cumber- 
land Mountains,  and  the  Tennessee  River,  which  takes 
its  rise  far  south,  among  the  highlands  of  Mississippi  and 
Alabama,  approach  within  twelve  miles  of  each  other  at 

35 


36 


LIFE  OF  GENEKAL  Git  ANT. 


the  points  selected  for  Fort  Donelson  on  the  one,  and  for 
Fort  Henry  on  the  other. 

General  Grant  clearly  discerned  the  importance,  in  a 
strategic  point  of  view,  of  these  posts  on  the  Tennessee 
and  the  Cumberland,  which  the  enemy  had  so  skilfully 
chosen,  and  had  so  strongly  fortified. 

God  does  not  confer  upon  any  man  all  gifts.  He  had 
given  General  Grant  a remarkably  clear  head ; but  he 
had  not  conferred  upon  him  a voluble  tongue.  In  the 
eloquence  of  action  he  excelled.  In  the  eloquence  of 
words  he  failed.  Almost  instinctively,  he  discerned  the 
elements  of  military  success ; but  he  had  not  the  power 
of  forcibly  conveying  his  ideas  to  other  minds.  Deeply 
impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  capture  of  the 
Forts  Henry  and  Donelson,  he  visited  General  Halleck 
at  St.  Louis,  — then  in  command  of  the  department  of 
Missouri,  — and  laconically  asked  permission  to  undertake 
the  enterprise.  General  Halleck  abruptly  refused.  Gen- 
eral Grant  was  not  prepared  to  support  his  plans  with 
arguments ; and,  somewhat  wounded  in  feeling  by  the 
brusque  reception  he  had  met,  returned  to  Cairo. 

Still  impressed  with  the  importance  of  the  measure,  a 
few  days  after  his  return  to  his  post,  notwithstanding  the 
repulse  he  had  encountered,  he  wrote  to  General  Halleck 
as  follows : — 

“ In  view  of  the  large  force  now  concentrating  in  this 
district,  and  the  present  feasibility  of  the  plan,  I would 
respectfully  suggest  the  propriety  of  subduing  Fort 
Henry,  near  the  Kentucky  and  Tennessee  line,  and  hold- 
ing the  position.  If  this  is  not  done  soon,  there  is  little 
doubt  that  the  defences  upon  the  Tennessee  and  Cum- 
berland Rivers  will  be  materially  strengthened.  From 
Fort  Henry  it  will  be  easy  to  operate,  either  on  the  Cum- 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  HENRY. 


37 


berland  (only  twelve  miles  distant),  Memphis,  or  Colum- 
bus. It  will,  besides,  have  a moral  effect  upon  our  troops, 
to  advance  thence  towards  the  rebel  States.  The  ad- 
vantages of  this  movement  are  as  perceptible  to  the  gene- 
ral commanding  as  to  myself:  therefore  further  state- 
ments are  unnecessary.” 

Commodore  Foote  was  then  in  command  of  the  gun- 
boat fleet,  which  had  been  gathered  with  great  vigor  at 
Cairo.  Some  of  these  boats  were  iron-clad,  and  carrying 
heavy  guns,  yet  requiring  but  a light  draft  of  water,  were 
capable  of  very  efficient  service.  Commodore  Foote  was 
in  entire  accord  with  General  Grant  upon  the  policy  of 
attacking  the  forts.  He  wrote  to  General  Halleck,  on  the 
28th  of  January,  as  follows  : — 

“ Commanding-General  Grant  and  myself  are  of  opin- 
ion that  Fort  Henry,  on  the  Tennessee  River,  can  be  car- 
ried with  four  iron-clad  gunboats,  and  troops  permanently 
to  occupy.” 

Two  days  after,  they  received  the  desired  permission. 
This  was  on  the  30th  of  January.  The  energies  of  both 
of  these  extraordinary  men,  who  co-operated  like  brothers 
in  the  herculean  enterprise,  were  so  roused  that  in  three 
days  the  combined  naval  and  land  expedition  started 
from  Cairo.  The  land  force  was  under  the  command  of 
General  Grant ; the  naval  armament  was  conducted  by 
Commodore  — subsequently  Rear-Admiral  — A.  H.  Foote. 

The  fleet  consisted  of  seven  gunboats,  four  only  of  which 
were  iron-clad.  The  land  force  embraced  seventeen 
thousand  men,  who  were  conveyed  by  transports. 

The  little  squadron  steamed  rapidly  up  the  Ohio  River 
about  forty  miles,  to  the  mouth  of  the  Tennessee  ; and 
thence  up  that  river  nearly  ninety  miles,  till  it  approached 
the  fort.  Three  gunboats  then  slowly  ascended  the 


38 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


stream,  shelling  the  forest  on  each  side  to  ascertair  if 
there  were  any  concealed  batteries,  and  advanced  near 
enough  to  the  fort  to  throw  into  it  a few  shells.  This 
drew  the  fire  of  the  foe,  and  enabled  Commodore  Foote  to 
judge  of  the  calibre  of  the  rebel  guns  and  of  their  range. 
In  performing  this  interesting  experiment,  a thirty-two 
pound  shot  passed  through  “ The  Essex,”  though  without 
doing  any  essential  damage. 

Fort  Henry  was  on  the  eastern  bank  of  the  river,  and, 
garrisoned  by  twenty-eight  hundred  men,  was  under  the 
command  of  General  Tilghman.  It  was  a strong  field- 
work, with  bastioned  front,  and  mounted  seventeen  guns. 
Traverses  were  formed  of  sand-bags  between  the  guns. 
Outside  of  the  fort  there  was  an  entrenched  camp,  and 
beyond  this  an  extended  line  of  rifle-pits.  Great  care 
had  been  taken  to  protect  the  fort  from  assault,  both  on 
the  side  of  the  river  and  on  that  of  the  land.  A commu- 
nication, called  the  Dover  Road,  connected  Fort  Henry 
with  Fort  Donelson,  at  the  distance  of  twelve  miles,  on 
the  left  bank  of  the  Cumberland. 

The  troops  were  landed  about  four  miles  below  the 
fort.  They  could  not  all  be  conveyed  in  the  transport  at 
once,  and  the  boats  were  sent  back  to  Cairo  for  those 
which  were  left  behind.  It  was  not  until  near  midnight  on 
the  5 th,  the  rain  then  falling  in  torrents,  that  all  the  troops 
were  put  on  shore.  On  the  west  bank  of  the  stream,  upon 
some  heights  which  commanded  Fort  Henry,  the  rebels 
were  in  possession  of  another  stronghold,  called  Fort 
Heiman. 

The  plan  of  operation  was  as  follows:  Commodore 
Foote,  with  the  gunboats,  was  to  attack  the  fort  from  the 
river.  It  was  confidently  hoped  that,  with  his  powerful 
ordnance,  throwing  both  solid  shot  and  shell,  he  would 


CAPTURE  OP  FORT  HENRY 


39 


be  able  to  drive  the  foe  from  the  fort.  Twc  brigades 
were  to  be  sent,  under  General  C.  F.  Smith,  to  seize  the 
heights  occupied  by  Fort  Heiman.  General  McClernand, 
in  command  of  the  remainder  of  the  national  forces,  was 
to  take  a circuitous  march  through  the  woods,  so  as  to  get 
into  the  rear  of  the  foe,  and  to  cut  off  their  retreat 
through  the  Dover  Road.  If  necessary,  after  the  works 
had  been  bombarded  for  a sufficient  length  of  time,  Gen- 
eral McClernand’s  force  was  to  take  them  by  storm. 
Commodore  Foote,  having  great  confidence  in  the  power 
of  his  gunboats,  urged  that  the  land-force  should  start  an 
hour  before  the  boats.  But  as  the  troops  had,  as  they 
supposed,  but  a two-hours’  march  before  them,  it  seemed 
impossible  but  that  they  could  reach  their  position  in 
ample  time.  Still  Commodore  Foote,  as  he  informed  the 
writer,  said  to  General  Grant  pleasantly,  as  his  gunboats 
pushed  from  the  shore,  “ I shall  take  the  fort  before  your 
forces  get  there.” 

It  was  half-past  ten  o’clock  in  the  morning  of  Feb.  6, 
1862,  when  the  little  fleet  got  under  way,  and  steamed 
gallantly  up  the  river  to  encounter  the  guns  of  the  fort. 
Commodore  Foote  led,  in  the  flag-ship  “ Cincinnati,”  the 
three  remaining  iron-clads  keeping  in  a line  abreast  of  him. 
The  three  wooden  boats  followed,  a short  distance  in  the 
rear,  also  abreast.  Their  mailed  companions  thus  served 
as  a rampart  for  them,  and  they  were  to  throw  their 
shells  over  the  boats  in  advance.  The  Commodore  gave 
the  following  very  judicious  order  : — 

“ Do  not  attempt  rapid  firing,  but  take  deliberate  aim. 
Rapid  firing  wastes  ammunition,  heats  the  guns,  throws 
away  shct  in  their  wild  range,  and  encourages  the  enemy 
with  a fire  which  proves  to  be  ineffectual.” 

When  the  gallant  little  fleet  had  approached  to  within  a 


43 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


mile  and  a quarter  of  the  fort,  while  still  keeping  steadily 
underway,  the  boats  opened  a vigorous,  accurate,  deadly 
fire.  Every  shot  accomplished  its  mission,  ploughing 
through  the  earthworks,  knocking  about  the  sand-bags  and 
gabions,  dismounting  the  guns,  and  scattering  the  gun- 
ners. One  eighty-pound  shell  killed  or  wounded  every 
person  at  one  of  the  rebel  guns.  One  of  the  rifled  can- 
non of  the  rebels  burst,  creating  fearful  carnage  and 
dismay.  While  the  Commodore  kept  up  this  tremendous 
and  unceasing  fire,  his  boats  were  continually  approach- 
ing nearer  to  the  forts,  until  it  seemed  as  though  it  were 
his  intention  to  grapple  the  foe  and  to  take  him  by  storm. 
The  fire  of  the  enemy  was  much  less  effectual.  The  tar- 
gets at  which  he  aimed  were  small,  and  were  continually 
changing  their  position.  The  shots  which  struck  the 
heavily-armed  bows  of  the  iron-clads  glanced  off  harm- 
lessly. Thus,  for  an  hour,  the  battle  raged  with  unequal 
results,  but  with  equal  desperation  on  either  side. 

At  length  a twenty-four  pound  shot  struck  the  plated 
“ Esses  ” upon  a weak  spot,  and  pierced  one  of  the 
boilers.  The  scalding  steam  instantly  filled  the  boat, 
dreadfully  scalding  the  crew.  As  the  rebels  saw  the 
crippled  steamer  drift  helplessly  down  the  stream,  their 
waning  courage  was  for  a moment  revived,  and  they 
raised  a feeble  shout  of  triumph.  But,  unfalteringly,  the 
remaining  ships  still  pressed  on,  until  they  were  within 
six  hundred  feet  of  the  muzzles  of  the  foe.  Every  sho 
was  so  destructive  that  soon  but  four  of  the  rebel  guns  could 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  the  fleet. 

The  garrison  now  raised  the  white  flag  of  surrender  ; 
but,  buried  in  the  blended  smoke  of  the  combatants,  it 
was  for  some  time  not  seen,  and  shot  and  shell  from  the 
fleet  mercilessly  swept  the  fortress.  The  rebels  could 


CAPTUEE  OF  FOET  HENEY. 


41 


endure  this  no  longer,  and  in  wild  confusion  they  fled. 
As  soon  as  the  Commodore  perceived  that  his  fire  was  not 
returned,  he  signalled  to  cease  firing ; and  a perfect  calm 
succeeded  the  roar  of  battle. 

Then  came  that  most  exciting  shout  which  can  burst 
from  human  lips,  — the  shout  of  victory.  A boat  was 
sent  on  shore  ; and  the  stars  and  stripes  waved  proudly  in 
the  oreeze  over  the  ramparts  which  treason’s  banner  had 
degraded.  Most  of  the  garrison  escaped.  Sixty-three, 
with  their  commanding  officer,  General  Tilghman,  were 
captured. 

It  was  eight  miles  from  the  place  of  landing,  by  the 
circuitous  route  through  the  woods,  to  the  point  on  the 
Dover  Road  where  General  Grant’s  troops  were  to  cut  off 
the  retreat  of  the  garrison.  There  had  been  very  heavy 
rains.  The  country,  low  and  marshy,  was  now  very  exten- 
sively flooded.  Several  streams  had  to  be  bridged.  It 
was  not  until  an  hour  after  the  surrender  of  the  fort 
that  General  Grant  arrived  with  his  advance  guard.  The 
garrison  had  escaped  by  the  Dover  Road,  across  to  Fort 
Donelson,  leaving  behind  them  only  the  heavy  guns.  It 
appears,  from  General  Tilghman’s  report,  that  he  had  no 
hope  to  defend  the  fort  against  the  gunboats;  and  that  he 
fought  only  with  the  endeavor  to  retard  the  capture  until 
he  could  send  off  the  main  body  of  his  troops,  with  as 
much  of  the  materiel  as  they  could  take  with  them. 
Commodore  Foote  lost  five  men  killed,  and  about  fifty 
wounded.  The  gunboat  “ Cincinnati  ” was  struck  by 
thirty-one  shots.  “ The  Essex  ” was  struck  fifteen  times. 
The  other  two  armored  vessels  received,  one  six,  and  the 
other  seven  shots.  The  rebels  reported  five  killed  and 
sixteen  wounded.  All  but  enough  to  work  the  guns  had 
been  sent  out  of  the  fort  to  a station  about  two  miles 


42 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


off,  from  which  they  were  ordered  to  retreat  upon  Fort 
Donelson. 

The  captured  fort  and  prisoners  were  turned  over  to 
the  army.  The  cavalry  pursued  the  retreating  foe  a 
short  distance  towards  Fort  Donelson,  when  it  was  found 
that  the  enemy  had  got  too  far  in  advance,  and  the  pur- 
suit was  relinquished.  General  Grant  telegraphed  t< 
Gen  eral  Halleck,  — 

“ Fort  Henry  is  ours.  Gunboats  silenced  the  batteries 
before  the  investment  was  completed.  I shall  take  and 
destroy  Fort  Donelson  on  the  8th,  and  return  to  Fort 
Henry.” 

The  capture  of  Fort  Henry  gave  great  animation  to 
the  national  troops.  The  three  great  avenues  to  the 
rebel  States  by  water  were  through  the  Mississippi,  the 
Tennessee,  and  the  Cumberland  Rivers.  The  rebels  had 
barricaded  the  Mississippi,  at  Columbus,  with  fortifica- 
tions deemed  impregnable.  The  Tennessee  was  barri- 
caded at  Fort  Henry,  and  the  Cumberland  at  Fort  Donel- 
son. But  the  rebel  line  was  now  pierced.  Fort  Henry 
had  fallen.  The  Tennessee  was  open  to  our  gunboats ; 
and,  wherever  they  could  go,  our  army  could  follow. 

General  Grant  now  prepared  for  a vigorous  movement 
on  Donelson.  The  rebels,  alarmed  by  their  defeat  on  the 
Tennessee,  gathered  all  their  strength  for  the  defence  of 
the  Cumberland.  The  troops  which  had  garrisoned  the 
works  at  Fort  Henry,  variously  estimated  at  from  three 
to  seven  thousand,  joined  the  garrison  on  the  Cumber- 
land. The  position  there  was  very  strong,  and  the  works 
elaborate.  The  fortress,  including  many  acres  of  land, 
was  placed  upon  a ragged,  rocky  eminence,  on  a bend  of 
the  river,  a little  bel  )W  the  town  of  Dover.  This  elevated 
plateau  commanded  the  stream,  both  north  and  south,  as 
far  as  shot  could  be  thrown. 


THE  MARCH  TO  DONELSON. 


43 


The  engineers  who  had  constructed  these  works,  and 
had  raised  over  them  the  banners  of  treason,  had  been 
well  taught  in  their  art  at  the  military  school  of  West 
Point.  Two  water-batteries  at  the  river’s  edge,  of  twelve 
guns,  throwing  thirty-two  and  sixty-four  pound  shot, 
swept  the  stream,  protected  by  earthworks  which  no  ball 
could  penetrate.  Back  of  these  batteries,  the  bluff  rose 
quite  precipitately  to  an  elevation  of  nearly  a hundred 
feet,  when  it  spread  off  into  a broad  plateau  of  more 
than  a hundred  acres,  densely  wooded,  and  cut  up  by 
ravines  and  gullies.  A better  position  for  defence  Nature 
could  scarcely  have  created.  Here  an  army  of  twenty 
thousand  determined  men  was  stationed.  Skilful  engi- 
neers had  erected  ramparts  and  bastions  and  rifle-pits, 
and  had  so  surrounded  them  with  impervious  abatis  of 
felled  trees  as  to  render  approach,  even  unopposed,  ex- 
tremely difficult.  The  precipitous  nature  of  the  hill 
itself,  at  many  points,  rendered  the  ascent  almost  impossi- 
ble. Upon  every  commanding  position  batteries  frowned. 
Thus  Donelson  was  a cluster  of  forts  surrounding  a vast 
central  fortress.  General  Buckner  was  in  command  of 
the  post ; but,  in  view  of  the  impending  danger,  General 
Pillow  was  sent  with  heavy  re-enforcements  from  Colum- 
bus, and,  as  the  senior  officer,  superseded  Buckner  in 
command.  Immediately  after  the  fall  of  Port  Henry, 
General  Floyd  was  despatched  with  still  additional  re- 
enforcements ; and  this  man,  of  unenviable  notoriety, 
assumed  the  command. 

The  fall  of  Donelson  would  leave  the  path  open  to 
Nashville ; and  therefore  the  Confederate  Government 
roused  all  its  energies  for  its  defence.  Guns,  ammuni- 
tion, and  all  other  materiel  of  war,  were  sent  in  great 
abundance  d )wn  the  river  to  Nashville ; and  the  garri- 


44 


LIFE  OF  G3NERAL  GRANT. 


son  worked  diy  and  niglit,  in  preparation  for  a desjerate 
resistance. 

General  Grant  was  deeply  impressed  with  the  necessity 
of  an  immediate  attack.  He  was  aware  that  large  ro- 
enforcements  would  be  continually  poured  into  the  for- 
tress, and  that  the  defensive  works  would  rapidly  increase 
in  strength.  The  day  after  the  capture  of  Fort  Henry, 
orders  were  issued  for  the  whole  military  force  there, 
infantry  and  cavalry,  to  be  ready  to  move  with  the  dawn 
of  the  next  morning  to  take  Fort  Donelson.  They  were 
to  advance  in  the  lightest  marching  order,  with  but  two 
days’  rations  in  their  haversacks. 

But  the  rain  had  for  some  time  been  falling  in  tor- 
rents. All  the  streams  were  swollen  into  turbid  floods. 
The  low  grounds  were  inundated.  The  only  road  of 
advance  was  speedily  trampled  into  deep  mire,  through 
which  it  was  impossible  to  drag  the  baggage  or  the  artil- 
lery. General  Grant  wrote,  — 

“At  present  we  are  perfectly  locked  in.  The  banks 
are  higher  at  the  water’s  edge  than  further  back,  leaving 
a wide  margin  of  lower  land  to  bridge  over,  before  any 
thing  can  be  done  inland.  I contemplated  taking  Fort 
Donelson  to-day,  with  infantry  and  cavalry  alone  ; but 
all  my  troops  may  be  kept  busily  engaged  in  saving  what 
we  now  have  from  the  rapidly-rising  water.” 

This  delay  was  not  all  a loss.  It  is  doubtful  whether 
the  lorce  then  at  the  command  of  General  Grant  could 
have  taken  the  fort  under  circumstances  so  adverse.  The 
most  vigorous  measures  were  adopted  to  secure  re-enforce- 
ments. The  gunboats,  which  had  gallantly  run  up  the 
Tennessee  River  as  far  as  Florence,  Ala.,  steamed  down 
the  Tennessee  and  up  the  Cumberland,  to  co-operate  in 
the  assault.  The  gunboats  needed  some  repairs  before 


THE  MARCH  TO  DONEES  OH. 


45 


they  would  be  prepared  for  another  battle.  Commod  lire 
Foote  repaired  to  Cairo,  and  rapidly  made  read}7  to  ascend 
the  Cumberland,  convoying  six  regiments  of  troops  in 
transports.  These  were  all  to  be  landed  on  the  western 
banks  of  the  Cumberland,  just  beyond  reach  of  the  guns 
of  the  fort.  On  the  11th,  General  McClernand,  who  by 
his  gallantry  at  Belmont  had  won  from  General  Grant 
the  highest  commendation,  as  “ proving,  by  his  coolness 
and  courage,  that  he  was  a soldier  as  well  as  a states- 
man,” moved  out  three  or  four  miles  with  his  division, 
from  Fort  Henry  towards  Fort  Donelson. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  12th,  General  Grant,  with 
the  main  column,  fifteen  thousand  strong,  marched  from 
Fort  Henry.  Eight  light  batteries  accompanied  the  expe- 
dition. They  took  neither  tents  nor  baggage,  and  but 
few  wagons  followed  in  their  train.  The  soldiers  were 
supplied  with  such  rations  only  as  they  could  carry  in 
their  haversacks.  Each  man  was  furnished  with  forty 
rounds  of  ammunition.  The  necessary  supplies  for  the 
great  conflict  were  to  be  sent  from  Cairo  up  the  Cumber- 
land, and,  with  the  six  regiments  in  the  transports,  were 
to  be  landed,  under  protection  of  the  gunboats,  within 
two  or  three  miles  of  the  fort. 

The  distance,  as  we  have  mentioned,  between  Henry 
and  Donelson,  was  but  twelve  miles.  About  mid-day, 
Grant’s  little  army  came  within  sight  of  the  rebel  lines. 
His  whole  force  for  the  attack  did  not  exceed  the  force  he 
was  to  assail,  in  the  strongest  position,  and  protected 
by  works  which  the  most  skilful  engineers  had  reared. 
Twenty  thousand  stood  behind  those  ramparts,  while 
sixty-five  pieces  of  artillery  frowned  from  the  command- 
ing heights.  No  ordinary  courage  could  have  ventured 
upon  the  attack.  No  ordinary  sagacity  and  energy  could 


46 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


have  led  to  a successful  result.  But  the  genius  of  Grant 
and  the  heroism  of  his  soldiers,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
next  chapter,  triumphed  over  all  these  obstacles. 

Much  has  been  said  respecting  the  origin  of  the  prop- 
osition to  take  possession  of  the  Cumberland  and  Ten- 
nessee Rivers.  Probably  the  idea  occurred  to  many 
persons  of  military  intelligence  about  the  same  time. 
General  Fremont  urged  it  unavailingly  upon  the  depart- 
ment at  Washington,  when  the  rivers  could  have  been 
taken  without  sacrifice  of  life.  As  soon  as  General  Grant 
was  placed  in  power*  he  appreciated  the  importance  of 
the  movement,  and  suggested  the  plan  to  General  Hal- 
leck  ; but  his  suggestions  were  not  listened  to.  It  is 
probable  that  General  Grant  then  proposed  the  plan  to 
Admiral  Foote ; for  the  Admiral,  after  General  Grant 
had  spoken  to  General  Halleck  upon  the  subject,  tele- 
graphed to  this  latter  officer,  “ General  Grant  and  myself 
are  of  opinion  that  Fort  Henry  and  Tennessee  River  can 
be  carried,”  &c.  General  Halleck,  perhaps  recognizing 
General  Grant  as  the  originator  of  the  plan,  sent  the 
orders  to  him  to  make  the  movement  under  convoy  of 
the  flotilla,  and  directed  him  to  show  to  Ad  aairal  Foote 
his  oi  lers. 


CHAPTER  IY. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 

The  March  to  Donelson.  — Investment  of  the  Fort.  — The  Bivouac.  — 
Commencement  of  the  Conflict.  — The  Wintry  Storm.  — Action  of  the 
Gunboats.  — The  Repulse.  — Interview  between  Foote  and  Grant. — 
Desperation  of  the  Foe.  — The  Attempt  to  Escape.  — Energy  and  Sa- 
gacity of  Grant.  — The  Final  Conflict.  — The  Capture  and  its  Results. 


HE  two  divisions  of  General  Grant’s  army 
were  under  General  John  A.  McClernand 
and  General  C.  F.  Smith.  General  Lewis 
Wallace  was  left  with  a small  force  in  com- 
mand at  Fort  Henry.  It  was  a serene  and 
sunny  morning  as  they  commenced  their  march  ; and,  as 
the  roads  were  now  dry  and  solid,  it  was  a pleasant  ex- 
cursion of  four  hours  which  brought  them  to  the  outworks 
of  the  foe.  Here  General  Grant  brought  his  force  into 
position,  enclosing  the  fort  with  an  almost  unbroken  semi- 
circular line,  extending  from  Hickman’s  Creek  on  the 
north  to  a point  near  Dover  on  the  south. 

The  enemy’s  defences  were  so  concealed  by  the  forest 
and  the  thick  underbrush,  and  the  ground  was  so  broken 
by  gullies  and  ravines,  that  it  was  necessary  to  proceed 
with  the  utmost  caution.  All  the  afternoon  was  spent  in 
this  operation,  during  which  there  were  many  very  spirited 
engagements  with  the  foe.  Whenever  any  suspicious 
spot  was  reached,  a few  shells  were  thrown  into  it,  fie- 


48 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


quently  awakening  a very  emphatic  response.  Before 
nightfall  the  fort  was  pretty  effectually  invested.  General 
Grant’s  left  rested  upon  Hickman’s  Creek,  by  which  he 
could  communicate  with  his  transports  and  gunboats. 
The  only  possible  escape  for  the  foe  was  by  boats  from 
Dover,  up  the  river  ; and  but  few  could  escape  in  that 
way. 

General  Smith’s  division  occupied  the  extreme  left. 
General  McClernand  was  placed  upon  the  right,  near  the 
town  of  Dover.  General  Grant  established  his  head- 
quarters near  Smith’s  division,  where  he  could  be  in  easy 
communication  with  his  transports  and  gunboats,  which 
were  hourly  expected,  but  which  had  not  yet  arrived.  A 
careful  reconnoissance  had  shown  that  the  enemy  was  in 
such  force,  and  his  position  was  so  strong,  that  the  utmost 
caution  would  be  necessary  in  conducting  the  assault. 

The  night  had  been  beautiful,  with  a brilliant  moon 
and  a cloudless  sky ; and  the  air  was  as  serene  and  bland 
as  in  a summer  eve.  Neither  party  ventured  to  kindle 
camp-fires,  as  the  light  would  surely  serve  as  a target  for 
the  batteries  of  the  other  side.  The  combatants  slept  in 
peace,  while  no  sound  disturbed  the  chirping  of  the  cricket 
or  the  pensive  song  of  the  night-bird.  A.s  in  nature  an 
unusual  calm  often  precedes  the  earthquake,  so  did  this 
night  of  quietude  and  repose  prove  to  be  the  precursor 
of  one  of  the  most  terrific  tempests  of  war. 

The  morning  of  the  13th  dawned,  warm  and  beautiful. 
Still  no  boom  of  cannon  announced  the  arrival  of  the 
fleet.  The  centre  of  the  line  of  investment  was  weak. 
It  was  to  be  filled  by  the  troops  which  accompanied  the 
gunboats.  Until  their  arrival,  and  the  land  force  could 
be  aided  by  the  efficient  co-operation  of  the  gunboats,  it 
would  be  the  height  of  imprudence  to  venture  upon  an 


DONKJjS  on 


SCA.LE 


‘‘cEttyeRAiffy 

\ug^.:  r>\ 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DOUELSOST. 


49 


attack.  Still,  all  day  long  the  forest  echoed  with  explo- 
sions of  artillery,  as  the  opposing  batteries  exchanged 
shot  and  shell.  Riflemen  crept  from  tree  to  tree,  and 
with  unerring  aim  harassed  the  rebels  at  their  guns. 
During  the  day  there  were  several  very  severe  and  san- 
guinary battles,  in  which  the  national  troops  gradually 
drove  in  the  outposts  of  the  enemy,  and  gained  important 
positions.  Dirge’s  celebrated  riflemen  did  effectual  ser- 
vice. With  a weapon  which  threw  a heavy,  conical  ball, 
they  would  strike  with  almost  certain  death  any  one  who 
appeared  within  the  distance  of  half-a-mile. 

In  the  afternoon,  one  of  the  rebel  breastworks  was 
stormed  with  great  gallantry.  Three  Illinois  regiments, 
under  Colonel  Morrison,  rushed,  at  the  double-quick, 
down  one  declivity  and  up  another  two  hundred  feet 
high,  upon  the  summit  of  which  the  redoubt  was  placed. 
They  seemed  to  pay  no  more  heed  to  the  bullets  which 
swept  tlieir  ranks  than  if  they  had  been  so  many  rain- 
drops. The  sun  shone  down  brightly  upon  them,  as  if 
animating  them  to  their  heroic  deed.  Over  stumps  and 
felled  trees,  and  the  sharpened,  intertwining  branches  of 
the  abatis,  they  pressed  on  until  within  a few  feet  of  the 
battery  they  wished  to  seize.  Here  their  colonel  fell, 
struck  from  his  horse  by  a ball.  The  redoubt  was  crowded 
with  rebel  troops,  who,  in  large  numbers,  had  gathered 
for  its  defence  ; and  the  heroic  assailants  were  compelled 
to  file  off  to  the  left,  leaving  their  object  unaccomplished. 
Many  valuable  lives  were  lost  in  this  endeavor,  which, 
though  unavailing,  was  one  of  the  most  gallant  of  the  ex- 
ploits of  those  days  filled  with  acts  of  heroism. 

Thus  passed  Thursday  the  13th.  As  night  came  on, 
the  wind  veered  to  the  north,  blowing  with  wintry  chill, 
while  clouds  darkened  the  sky,  and  the  cold  ram  began 

4 


50 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


to  fall.  The  soldiers,  shelterless,  were  soon  soaked  to  the 
skin.  The  previous  day  had  been  so  warm  that  many  of 
these  heroic  but  improvident  men  had  thrown  aside 
their  overcoats  and  blankets,  and  in  the  darkness  and  the 
rain  they  could  not  be  found.  Soon  the  rain  changed  to 
sleet,  and  then  to  snow.  No  fire  could  be  kindled,  as 
they  were  in  the  midst  of  the  batteries  and  sharpshooters 
of  the  enemy.  The  sufferings  of  that  night  were  dread- 
ful. Through  all  its  dismal  hours  the  enemy  kept  up  a 
deliberate  fire,  dropping  shells  here  and  there  into  the 
forest,  at  whatever  points  they  thought  their  foes  might 
be  gathered. 

The  national  troops  were  cut  off  from  the  view  of  the 
river,  by  the  bluff  and  the  forest  occupied  by  the  rebels  ; 
but,  in  the  afternoon,  the  booming  of  heavy  artillery  an- 
nounced the  arrival  of  at  least  a portion  of  the  fleet.  For 
a moment  the  desultory  battling  ceased,  as  a shout  of  joy 
burst  from  the  lips  of  all  the  beleaguering  host.  It  proved 
to  be  only  one  of  the  gunboats,  the  “ Carondelet,”  which 
had  arrived  in  advance  of  the  transports,  heroically 
Lieutenant  Walker,  in  command,  ran  his  little  iron-clad 
up  the  river,  and  engaged  the  hostile  batteries.  Most 
of  the  balls  thrown  from  the  rebel  guns  glanced  harmless 
from  the  iron  bows  of  the  steamer.  But  one  enormous 
missile,  weighing  a hundred  and  twenty-eight  pounds, 
entered  an  open  port-hole,  and,  wounding  eight  men, 
buried  itself  in  the  coal-bags  which  protected  the  boiler. 
During  the  short  conflict  “ The  Carondelet”  threw  over 
a hundred  of  her  enormous  shells,  which,  exploding  with- 
in the  water-batteries  of  the  rebels,  caused  great  devasta- 
tion. 

At  midnight  the  remaining  gunboats,  with  the  transports, 
arrived.  With  the  earliest  dawn  the  disembarkation  was 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSOU. 


51 


commenced ; and  by  noon,  these  troops,  ten  thousand  in 
number,  were  on  the  march  through  the  forest  to  occupy 
their  position  in  the  centre  of  the  line  of  investment. 
The  ground  was  covered  with  two  or  three  inches  of  snow, 
which  was  swept  by  a freezing,  wintry  wind  from  the 
north.  It  was  nearly  nightfall  before  the  newly-arrived 
troops  were  established  in  their  positions.  1'he  whole 
day  was  passed  in  this  movement,  and  in  vigorous  en- 
deavors to  promote  the  comfort  of  the  shelterless  troops 
upon  whom  wintry  cold  had  thus  suddenly  fallen.  Still, 
during  the  day,  a rambling  fire  of  sharpshooters  was  kept 
up,  with  frequent  discharges  of  artillery. 

In  the  afternoon,  at  three  o’clock,  six  of  the  gunboats 
— four  of  which  were  iron-clad — opened  fire  upon  the 
fort  at  a distance  of  but  four  hundred  yards.  The  guns 
of  the  rebel  water-batteries  were  well  manned  and  ad- 
mirably placed,  so  that  almost  every  shot  struck  its  target. 
The  crash  of  these  heavy  balls  hurled  against  the  iron 
mail  of  the  boats,  where  they  were  often  crumbled  to 
powder,  produced  a ringing  sound,  which  was  distinctly 
heard  above  the  thunders  of  the  cannonade.  One  vessel 
alone  received  fifty-nine  shots.  Fifty-four  men  were  killed 
or  wounded.  Commodore  Foote,  when  standing  with  his 
hand  upon  the  shoulder  of  the  man  at  the  wheel,  was 
severely  wounded  by  the  same  ball  which  cut  bis  com- 
panion in  two. 

The  conflict  of  an  hour  and  a half  proved  that  the  bat- 
teries at  Donelson  were  too  strong  to  be  silenced  by  the 
gunboats.  It  was  hoped  that  the  fire  of  the  fleet  woiild 
have  been  so  successful  as  to  have  warranted  an  immediate 
assault  by  the  whole  body  of  troops  on  the  land  side. 
But,  on  the  contrary,  the  enemy’s  fire  had  been  so  vigorous 
that  nearly  every  boat  had  been  more  or  less  disabled,  and 


52 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


but  twelve  guns  could  be  brought  to  bear  upon  the  foe. 
Under  these  circumstances  the  commodore  was  compelled 
to  withdraw  his  boats.  This  was  exceedingly  discoura- 
ging. It  was  necessary  to  take  the  boats  back  to  Cairo  for 
repairs.  And  it  would  seem  impossible  that  General 
Grant,  with  his  troops  buried  in  the  lowlands  of  the  forest, 
could  storm  heights  where  an  almost  equal  number  of 
men  were  strongly  intrenched.  General  Grant  wrote 
that  night,  — 

“ Appearances  are  that  we  shall  have  a protracted  siege 
here.  I fear  the  result  of  an  attempt  to  carry  the  place 
by  storm  with  new  troops.  I feel  great  confidence,  how- 
ever, of  ultimately  reducing  the  place.” 

Another  night  came,  cold,  dark,  and  freezing.  A furi- 
ous storm  wailed  through  the  tree-tops,  sifting  down  the 
snow  upon  the  sleepless,  shivering  host  there  so  nobly 
battling  for  the  life  of  their  country.  General  Grant 
seemed  to  be  insensible  to  hunger,  cold,  or  weariness. 
With  few  words,  but  with  tireless  action,  he  was  every- 
where. Two  hours  after  midnight,  he  received  the  fol- 
lowing communication  from  Commodore  Foote,  who  was 
on  board  his  flag-ship  “ St.  Louis,”  severely  wounded,  and 
in  great  pain  : — 

“ Dear  General, — Will  you  do  me  the  favor  to  come  on 
board  at  your  earliest  convenience  ? as  I am  disabled  from 
walking,  by  a contusion,  and  cannot  possitly  get  to  see 
you  about  the  disposition  of  these  vessels,  all  of  which 
are  more  or  less  disabled.” 

Before  daylight  the  general  was  by  the  side  of  his 
wounded  friend  the  commodore,  who  urged  that  Gen- 
eral Grant  should  remain  as  quiet  as  possible  with  the 
land  force,  until  he  could  return  with  his  repaired  gun- 
boats to  aid  in  the  bombardment,  or  in  a protracted  siege, 
should  that  be  necessary. 


CAPTURE  OE  FORT  DONELSON. 


53 


But  the  enemy  — alarmed  by  the  fate  of  Fort  Henry, 
and  by  the  vigor  and  devastation  of  the  assaults  already 
made  by  sea  and  land,  and  conscious  that  re-enforcements 
would  be  sent,  both  of  boats  and  troops,  to  make  the  invest- 
ment perfect — resolved  to  endeavor,  without  delay,  to 
cut  his  way  through  our  lines,  and  escape.  The  fire  of 
the  gunboats  had  proved  more  disastrous  to  them  than 
was  then  known. 

It  will  be  recollected  that  McClernand’s  division  occu- 
pied the  extreme  right.  The  line  here  did  not  extend 
quite  down  to  the  river.  Upon  this  point  the  foe  pre- 
pared to  strike  their  blow,  hoping  by  the  weight  of  nearly 
their  whole  combined  force  to  crush  our  right,  and  thus 
to  open  an  unobstructed  road  to  Nashville.  It  was  a well- 
devised  scheme.  It  was  with  tremendous  vigor  under- 
taken. With  still  greater  vigor  it  was  defeated. 

While  General  Grant  was  conversing  with  the  commo- 
dore on  the  flag-ship,  in  the  earliest  dawn  of  the  morn- 
ing, the  attack  was  made.  The  desperate  assault  fell  first 
upon  General  Arthur’s  brigade.  Heroically  this  handful 
of  troops  opposed  an  army,  until  compelled  to  retire  with 
heavy  loss.  All  of  McClernand’s  troops  were  soon  en- 
gaged. General  Grant  was  four  or  five  miles  distant.  It 
was  not  safe  to  weaken  any  other  point  of  the  line,  as  this 
might  prove  but  a feint  to  cover  a more  impetuous  as- 
sault elsewhere.  General  McClernand’s  men  held  their 
ground  bravely,  until  their  ammunition  was  exhausted  ; 
then  coolly  retiring,  they  passed  through  the  ranks  of 
fresher  troops  to  a spot  still  within  the  range  of  rebel 
musketry,  where  they  refilled  their  cartridge-boxes. 

Twelve  thousand  men  advanced,  in  three  columns,  to 
cut  their  way  through  the  national  lines.  They  so  ar- 
ranged it  that  three  or  four  regiments  should  attack  each 


54 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


regiment  of  the  Union  troops.  Slowly,  and  contesting 
every  inch  of  ground,  the  patriots  fell  back.  General 
Lewis  Wallace  was  in  command  of  the  troops  which  oc- 
cupied the  centre.  General  McClernand  called  to  him  for 
aid.  But  he  had  received  orders  to  protect  the  centre, 
that  the  enemy  might  not  effect  a sortie  there.  Greatly 
embarrassed,  as  he  listened  to  the  increasing  roar  of  the 
battle,  he  despatched  a courier  with  all  speed  to  the  head- 
quarters of  General  Grant.  But  the  general  was  absent, 
on  the  flag-boat  of  the  commodore.  During  this  delay, 
another  and  more  urgent  appeal  came  from  General  Mc- 
Clernand. 

“ I am  overpowered,”  he  said : “ my  flank  is  turned. 
My  whole  division  will  soon  inevitably  be  cut  to  pieces. 
The  safety  of  the  entire  army  is  endangered.” 

General  Wallace  could  delay  no  longer.  He  vigorously 
brought  up  the  centre  to  the  support  of  the  shattered  left 
wing.  But  still  the  national  troops  were  greatly  outnum- 
bered ; and  slowly  they  were  compelled  to  fall  back, 
though  fighting  with  the  utmost  determination.  Just 
then,  as  General  Grant  was  returning  to  his  headquar- 
ters from  the  flag-ship,  he  met  an  aid  galloping  up  to  in- 
form him  of  the  assault.  His  sagacity  immediately  sug- 
gested to  him  the  true  state  of  affairs.  Shrewdly  sus- 
pecting that  the  rebels  had  concentrated  nearly  their 
whole  force  for  an  attack  upon  our  left,  he  ordered  Gen- 
eral C.  P.  Smith  to  hold  his  command  in  readiness  for  a 
vigorous  assault  upon  the  weakened  right  of  the  foe. 
Then  riding  rapidly  forward,  he  soon  reached  the  front 
where  our  troops  were  contending,  and  slowly  yielding 
before  fearful  odds. 

Their  ammunition  was  nearly  exhausted  Very  many 
officers  had  fallen.  The  foe  was  pressing  forward  with 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSON. 


55 


shouts  of  victory  ; and  a scene  of  awful  disaster  and  con- 
fusion was  presented  to  the  eye.  The  right  wing  had 
been  rolled  back  upon  the  centre,  and  seemed  almost 
destroyed.  Both  parties  were  so  exhausted  that  there 
was  a moment’s  lull  in  the  battle.  We  had  taken  a few 
prisoners.  General  Grant  ordered  their  haversacks  to  be 
examined.  They  contained  rations  for  three  days. 

“ They  mean  to  cut  their  way  out,”  said  the  general. 
“ They  have  no  idea  of  staying  here  to  fight  us.  Which- 
ever party  first  attacks  now  will  whip ; and  the  rebels  will 
have  to  be  very  quick  if  they  beat  me.” 

He  at  once  despatched  orders  for  General  Smith  to 
make  his  attack  with  our  left  wing.  He  also  sent  a 
request  to  Admiral  Foote,  saying,  — 

“ A terrible  conflict  has  ensued  in  my  absence,  which 
has  demoralized  a portion  of  my  command ; and  I think 
that  the  enemy  is  still  more  demoralized.  If  the  gun- 
boats do  not  appear,  it  will  re-assure  the  enemy,  and  still 
farther  demoralize  our  troops.  I must  order  a charge,  to 
save  appearances.  I do  not  expect  the  gunboats  to  go 
into  action.” 

Two  of  the  boats  accordingly  ran  up  the  river  and 
opened  fire,  throwing  shells  at  long  range  into  the 
enemy’s  camp.  Generals  McClernand  and  Wallace  were 
informed  of  the  attack  to  be  made  by  General  Smith  upon 
the  enemy’s  right,  and  were  ordered  to  renew  the  battle 
with  the  utmost  determination,  as  soon  as  General  Smith 
should  commence  his  assault.  The  intelligent  soldiers 
understood  the  movement,  and  were  re-animated  with 
hope.  But  so  sure  at  that  moment  was  the  rebel  Gen- 
eral Pillow  that  he  had  cut  his  path  of  escape  through 
our  lines  that  he  telegraphed  to  Nashville,  u On  the  honor 
of  a soldier , the  day  is  ours.” 


56 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Smith  rapidly  formed  his  column  of  attack. 
It  consisted  of  the  Second  and  Seventh  Iowa  and  Fifty- 
second  Indiana.  He  led  the  charge  in  person.  It  was 
one  of  the  most  heroic  deeds,  and  one  of  the  sublimest 
scenes,  of  the  war.  The  rebels,  flushed  with  victory,  were 
bewildered  and  astounded  to  find  themselves  suddenly 
assailed  by  General  Smith  on  their  right,  by  Generals 
McClernand  and  Wallace  on  their  left  and  centre,  and 
by  the  gunboats  in  the  river.  The  charging  column  of 
General  Smith  moved  forward  like  the  sweep  of  the  tor- 
nado. The  lines  which  were  to  oppose  them  were  weak- 
ened ; and  speedily  their  shouts  announced  to  their  com- 
rades, who  were  fighting  two  miles  distant  on  their  right, 
that  they  were  within  the  intrenchments  of  the  foe. 

As  the  rebels  saw  the  stars  and  stripes  floating  over  a 
portion  of  their  bastions,  their  hearts  sank  within  them. 
The  glad  sight  seemed  to  animate  the  troops  under  the 
command  of  Generals  McClernand  and  Wallace  to  super- 
human efforts.  They  had  rushed  so  impetuously  forward 
that  the  two  armies  were  mingled  in  the  greatest  confu- 
sion, often  resulting  in  a hand-to-hand  fight,  — the  assail- 
ants and  the  assailed  seeking  the  shelter  of  the  same 
tree. 

The  conflict  continued  till  night  closed  it.  But  every- 
where the  rebels  were  driven  back.  The  national  troops 
regained  every  inch  of  ground  which  they  had  lost.  So 
signal  was  the  victory,  that  another  half-hour  of  daylight 
would  have  enabled  General  Smith  to  have  passed  the 
outworks,  and  to  have  captured  the  fort. 

Thus  terminated  this  day  of  dreadful  battle.  General 
Grant,  who  had  been  up  all  the  preceding  night,  slept  a few 
hours  in  a negro  hut.  General  Smith,  with  his  command, 
bivouacked  on  the  frozen  ground  he  had  so  gloriously 


CAPTURE  OF  FORT  DONELSOU. 


57 


won.  The  battle  had  swept  over  an  extent  of  many  miles. 
The  wounded,  the  dying,  and  the  dead  were  scattered 
far  and  wide  upon  the  blood-stained  snow.  Groans  of 
anguish  ascended  from  the  forest  and  the  ravines ; and 
scenes  of  woe  were  witnessed  over  which  angels  might 
weep. 

There  was  but  little  sleep  for  either  army  that  night. 
The  national  troops  were  in  the  unsheltered,  snow-clad 
fields,  wherever  the  tide  of  battle  had  borne  them.  A 
wintry  wind  swept  over  their  shivering,  freezing  ranks. 
The  foe  was  maddened  and  desperate.  At  any  moment 
he  might  again  burst  forth.  Sleepless  diligence  was 
requisite. 

Consternation  reigned  within  the  rebel  camp.  The 
morning  of  victory  had  passed  away  into  an  evening  of 
awful  defeat.  The  rebel  leaders  at  midnight  met  in  coun- 
cil. It  was  certain  that  General  Grant  would  renew  the 
assault  in  the  morning.  He  occupied  positions  which 
would  surely  render  the  assault  successful.  Buckner, 
whose  troops  were  in  front  of  General  Smith’s  command, 
declared  that  he  could  not  maintain  a conflict  of  another 
half-hour  with  the  national  troops.  The  question  agi- 
tated was  whether  they  should  make  another  desperate 
endeavor  to  cut  through  our  lines,  or  surrender.  All 
admitted  that  the  fort  could  no  longer  be  held. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  General  Floyd  was  in  com- 
mand. He  had  been  so  implicated  in  the  Rebellion, 
when  a member  of  the  United-States  Cabinet,  that  he 
feared  that,  if  taken,  he  would  be  hung  as  a traitor.  He 
therefore  declared,  that,  in  consequence  of  his  past  rela- 
tions with  the  Federal  Government,  personal  considera- 
tions rendered  it  necessary  for  him  to  make  his  escape. 
He  consequently  resigned  his  command  to  General  Pil- 


58 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


low,  that  he  might  himself  take  a boat,  and  escape  up  the 
river. 

But  General  Pillow  was  in  scarcely  better  repute  with 
the  national  government  than  was  Floyd.  He  also  was 
very  nervous  as  to  the  results  of  his  capture.  “ There 
are  no  two  men,”  said  he,  “ in  the  Confederacy  the  Yan- 
kees would  rather  capture  than  General  Floyd  and  my- 
self.” He  therefore  followed  the  example  of  Floyd  ; and, 
that  he  might  escape  with  him  in  the  boat,  surrendered 
the  command  to  General  Buckner. 

General  Buckner  was  a soldier,  and  had  some  sense  of 
a soldier’s  honor.  He  refused  to  follow  the  disgraceful 
example  of  Floyd  and  Pillow  in  deserting  his  unfortunate 
comrades  in  the  hour  of  their  calamity.  There  were  two 
steamers  lying  at  the  wharf.  Floyd  and  Pillow,  in  the 
darkness  of  the  night,  crept  down  to  the  steamers ; and, 
with  as  many  as  could  be  crowded  on  board,  — about 
three  thousand,  it  is  said,  in  number,  — crossed  to  the 
opposite  shore,  and  escaped.  The  soldiers,  who  stood 
around  in  great  numbers,  as  they  witnessed  this  ignomin- 
ious flight,  greeted  their  fugitive  chieftains  with  hisses 
and  execrations. 

The  morning  had  not  yet  dawned.  General  Buckner, 
while  these  scenes  were  taking  place  at  the  wharf,  sent  a 
bugler  and  a note  to  General  Grant,  proposing  to  surren- 
der. To  this  despatch,  General  Grant  replied, — 

“ No  terms  other  than  an  unconditional  surrender  can 
be  accepted.  I propose  to  move  immediately  upon  your 
works.” 

There  was  nothing  for  Buckner  but  to  submit ; and  he 
returned  the  answer,  — which  raised  a smile  throughout 
the  Union,  — “The  disposition  of  forces  under  my  com- 
mand, incident  to  an  unexpected  change  of  commanders, 


CAPTURE  OP  FORT  DONELSON. 


59 


and  the  overwhelming  force  under  your  command,  com- 
pel me,  notwithstanding  the  brilliant  success  of  the  Con- 
federate arms  yesterday,  to  accept  the  ungenerous  and 
unchivalrous  terms  which  you  propose.” 

Thus  fell  Donelson.  The  stars  and  stripes  were  un- 
rolled in  the  morning  breeze  over  its  proud  bastions.  Gen- 
eral Grant  immediately  mounted  his  horse,  and  rode  to 
the  headquarters  of  General  Buckner.  They  lir,d  been 
schoolmates  at  West  Point,  and  comrades  in  the  United- 
States  army  afterwards.  It  was  a great  victory,  — by  far 
the  greatest  which  had  then  been  achieved  in  the  course 
of  the  war.  Sixty-five  guns  in  battery  were  taken,  over 
seventeen  thousand  small  arms,  an  immense  amount  of 
provisions  and  military  stores  ; and  fifteen  thousand  pris- 
oners fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victor.  General  Grant 
assured  General  Buckner  that  he  had  no  desire  to  humil- 
iate his  captives,  and  that  the  officers  would  be  allowed 
to  retain  their  side-arms. 

The  Union  loss  during  the  siege  was  a little  over  two 
thousand.  Of  these,  about  four  hundred  were  killed. 
The  rebel  loss  is  not  known.  They  stated  it  at  twelve 
hundred  ; General  Grant  estimated  it  at  twenty-five  hun- 
dred. General  Halleck  co-operated  very  efficiently  in 
this  glorious  achievement,  by  rapidly  pushing  on  re- 
enforcements to  General  Grant.  These  arrived  in  such 
numbers  that,  on  the  morning  of  the  surrender,  twenty- 
seven  thousand  Union  troops  could  have  beei.  brought 
forward  for  the  charge.  The  turning-point  of  the  battle 
was  the  magnificent  attack  made  by  General  Smith  upon 
the  enemy’s  right.  When  General  Buckner  congratu- 
lated him  upon  that  gallant  charge,  he  replied  with  truth, 
and  yet  with  magnanimity  characteristic  of  the  man, — 

“Yes:  it  was  well  done,  considering  the  smallness  of 


60 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  force  that  did  it.  But  no  congratulations  are  due 
me.  I simply  obeyed  orders.” 

General  Grant  was  introducing  a new  era  into  the  con- 
flict, — the  era  of  hard  fighting.  He  knew  the  promi- 
nent leaders  in  the  rebel  army,  and  was  well  assured  that 
there  could  be  no  peace  until  their  forces  should  be  de- 
stroyed. This  sentiment  animated  him  with  increasing 
vigor  to  the  end.  It  wa,s  through  stern  battling,  and  not 
by  strategy,  that  peace  was  to  be  obtained. 

The  secretary  of  war,  Mr.  Stanton,  immediately  recom- 
mended Grant  as  major-general  of  volunteers.  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  nominated  him  to  the  Senate  on  the  same 
day.  The  nomination  was  instantly  confirmed.  Mr. 
Stanton  then  wrote  the  following  letter,  which  was  read 
throughout  the  Union  with  enthusiastic  approval : — 

“We  may  well  rejoice  at  the  recent  victories ; for  they 
teach  us  that  battles  are  to  be  won  now,  and  by  us,  in  the 
same  and  only  manner  that  they  were  ever  won  by  any 
people,  or  in  any  age,  since  the  days  of  Joshua,  — by 
boldly  pursuing  and  striking  the  foe.  What,  under  the 
blessing  of  Providence,  I conceive  to  be  the  true  organi- 
zation of  victory,  and  military  combination  to  end  this 
war,  was  declared  in  a few  words  by  General  Grant’s 
message  to  General  Buckner:  1 1 propose  to  move  immedi- 
ately on  your  worlds.'  ” 

Prom  that  hour  to  the  termination  of  the  great  conflict 
in  the  destruction  of  General  Lee’s  army  before  Rich- 
mond, these  two  illustrious  men  co-operated  with  all  their 
wonderful  energies,  and  with  perfect  harmony  of  thougl  t 
and  action. 


CHAPTER  V. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 

Openil  g of  the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Kivers.  — Generals  Grant  and 
Sherman.  — Disembarkation  at  Pittsburg  Landing.  — The  Situation.  — 
Plan  of  the  rebel  General  Johnston  and  its  Success.  — Valiant  Defence.  — 
General  Lewis  Wallace  unjustly  censured.  — His  Vindication.  — Prompt 
Action  of  Colonel  Webster. 

HE  fall  of  Fort  Donelson  was  the  first  real- 
ly important  success  which  the  Union  arms 
had  achieved  since  the  commencement  of 
the  war.  General  Grant  had  thus  suddenly 
attained  national  fame.  The  results  of  the 
capture  were  immense.  By  the  fall  of  Henry  and  Donel- 
son, the  Tennessee  and  Cumberland  Rivers  were  thrown 
open  for  the  range  of  our  rapidly-increasing  gun-boat  fleet, 
through  hundreds  of  miles,  into  the  interior  of  the  rebel 
States.  The  rebel  military  line  had  been  pierced  ; and,  as 
our  troops  could  now  attack  both  Cumberland  and  Bowl- 
ing Green  in  the  rear,  the  evacuation  of  both  of  those 
important  posts  became  imperative.  Bowling  Green  was 
immediately  abandoned  ; and,  in  a fortnight  after  the  fall 
of  Donelson,  the  batteries  and  the  garsison  had  vanished 
from  the  bluff  at  Columbus.  Nashville,  the  capital  of 
Tennessee,  far  up  the  waters  of  the  Cumberland,  was 
speedily  occupied  by  our  troops. 

General  Grant  was  assigned  to  the  new  military  district 

61 


62 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


of  Tennessee.  Brigadier-General  William  T.  Sherman, 
whose  name  was  then  unknown,  but  whose  renown  has 
since  filled  the  world,  was  assigned  to  the  command  of 
the  district  of  Cairo.  Generals  Sherman  and  Grant  had 
spent  one  year  together  at  West  Point,  General  Sherman 
being  in  the  graduating  class  as  Grant  entered  the  insti- 
tution. They  had  not  since  met ; but  General  Sherman 
had  rendered  Grant  efficient  aid  at  Donelson,  by  vigor- 
ously forwarding  to  him  supplies.  A correspondence  was 
then  commenced  between  them  ; and  the  hearts  of  these 
two  noble  men,  engaged  in  the  same  glorious  enterprise, 
at  once  blended  in  sympathy.  General  Sherman  was  the 
senior  officer,  yet  he  wrote  to  General  Grant  at  Donelson 
on  the  13th  of  February  : — 

“ I will  do  every  thing  in  my  power  to  hurry  forward 
your  re-enforcements  and  supplies,  and,  if  I could  be  of  sei’- 
vice  myself,  would  gladly  come,  without  making  any  ques- 
tion of  rank  with  you  or  General  Smith.” 

When  Donelson  fell,  and  all  the  country  was  ringing 
with  the  plaudits  of  General  Grant,  fora  victory  to  which 
General  Sherman  had  so  essentially  contributed,  the  lat- 
ter wrote  to  the  conqueror,  warmly  congratulating  him  on 
his  success.  General  Grant  replied  : — 

“ I feel  under  many  obligations  to  you  for  the  kind 
terms  of  your  letter,  and  hope  that,  should  an  opportunity 
occur,  you  will  earn  for  yourself  that  promotion  which 
you  are  kind  enough  to  say  belongs  to  me.  I care  nothing 
for  promotion,  so  long  as  our  arms  are  successful.” 

It  makes  one  proud  of  human  nature  to  see  these  men 
of  great  achievements,  unmindful  of  all  rivalries,  bound 
in  the  ties  of  ever-during  friendship,  remaining  faithful  to 
each  other  under  the  sorest  trials  and  temptations,  and 
coming  off  alike  victors,  sharing  together  the  confi- 
dence and  gratitude  of  their  countrymen. 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 


63 


Within  a week  after  the  fall  of  Donelson,  General  Grant 
sent  General  C.  F.  Smith  fifty  miles  up  the  river,  with 
four  regiments,  to  take  possession  of  Clarkesville.  On  the 
27th,  General  Grant  went  to  Nashville,  which  the  enemy 
had  abandoned.  At  this  time  a slight  misunderstanding 
arose  between  General  Grant  and  General  Halleck,  in 
consequence  of  the  failure  of  several  of  General  Grant’s 
despatches  to  reach  the  headquarters  of  General  Halleck. 
We  have  not  space  for  the  correspondence  ; but,  when  the 
facts  were  known,  General  Halleck  exempted  General 
Grant  from  all  blame. 

The  beautiful  city  of  Nashville,  the  capital  of  the  State 
of  Tennessee,  containing  about  fifteen  thousand  inhabi- 
tants, is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  the  Cumberland 
River,  about  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  from  its  mouth. 
It  was  surrendered  to  a small  Union  force  without  any 
conflict.  A strong  union  feeling  animated  the  settlers 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Cumberland,  so  that  the  whole 
stream,  from  Nashville  to  its  mouth,  was  entirely  under 
our  control.  General  Grant  now  removed  his  headquar- 
ters to  Fort  Henry,  that  he  might  obtain  equal  control  of 
the  Tennessee  River.  Here  he  was  engaged  in  fitting  out 
an  expedition  to  ascend  that  stream. 

The  enemy  was  concentrating  a large  force  at  Corinth, 
just  across  the  Tennessee  line,  in  the  State  of  Mississippi. 
It  was  their  object  to  enter  Kentucky,  where  they  would 
find  many  sympathizers,  and  thousands  ready  to  join 
their  banners.  They  then  intended  to  cross  the  Ohio, 
and  thus  to  carry  the  war  into  the  Northern  States.  It 
was  a bold  plan,  and  one  which  these  bold  men  were  well 
capable  of  undertaking.  It  therefore  became  the  great 
object  of  General  Grant’s  ambition  to  destroy  this  army. 
Still,  he  could  only  act  by  the  consent  of  his  superior, 


64 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Halleck,  who  was  an  extremely  cautious  man. 
General  Grant  and  Admiral  Foote  were  often  greatly 
annoyed  by  the  restraints  which  the  prudence  of  General 
Halleck  imposed  upon  their  zeal. 

With  this  object  in  view,  General  Grant,  taking  quite 
a large  force,  ascended  the  Tennessee  River  as  far  as 
Pittsburg  Landing.  His  army  consisted  of  five  divisions, 
commanded  respectively  by  Generals  Sherman,  Hurl- 
hurt,  McClernand,  Lewis  Wallace,  and  Colonel  Lauman. 
These  troops  were  conveyed  up  the  river  in  fifty-seven 
transports,  convoyed  by  gunboats.  They  were  disem- 
barked on  the  west  side  of  the  Tennessee,  at  Pittsburg 
Landing,  about  twenty  miles  from  the  intrenched  camp 
of  the  rebels  at  Corinth.  General  Smith,  a good  soldier 
and  a good  engineer,  selected  the  spot.  It  was  very 
favorable  for  their  contemplated  advance  upon  Corinth, 
but  also  exposed  them  to  be  attacked  in  their  turn. 
Here  they  awaited  the  arrival  of  General  Buell,  who  was 
marching  from  Nashville  to  join  them  with  forty  thou- 
sand men.  Impeded  by  rains  and.  bad  roads,  and  by  the 
constitutional  caution  of  their  commander,  the  advance 
of  these  re-enforcements  was  not  as  rapid  as  had  been 
expected. 

Thus  the  army  with  which  General  Grant  was  to 
operate  was  divided  by  the  Tennessee  River,  General 
Buell  with  his  force  being  several  miles  distant  on  the 
east,  while  the  troops  of  General  Grant  were  encamped 
on  the  western  bank,  in  a wide  ravine  or  valley  near  the 
stream.  It  was  simply  a landing,  with  two  log-huts  com- 
posing its  only  visible  improvement.  Streams  running 
into  the  Tennessee,  above  and  below  his  encampment, 
protected  his  flanks.  A good  supply  of  transports,  de- 
fended by  gunboats,  secured  his  communications  with 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 


65 


the  opposite  shore.  A country  road  passed  through  the 
ravine  towards  the  west,  with  wooded  hills  rising  to  a 
cousiderable  elevation  on  the  north  and'  the  south.  A 
little  back  from  the  river,  there  was  a rolling  country,  cut 
up  with  ravines,  covered  with  forest,  and  interlaced  with 
an  inextricable  maze  of  wood-paths.  Here  the  army  of 
General  Grant  was  encamped,  spreading  over  a space  of 
several  square  miles.  They  were  expecting  to  advance 
immediately  upon  the  arrival  of  General  Buell’s  re- 
enforcements, and  thus,  imprudently,  had  not  protected 
themselves  with  intrenchments. 

In  consequence  of  General  Grant’s  misunderstanding 
with  General  Halleck,  he  had  been  for  a short  time  out 
of  command.  There  is  a certain  degree  of  mystery  con- 
nected with  these  events  which  has  never  yet  been  fully 
explained  ; and  it  is  not  the  duty  of  the  writer  to  attempt 
to  investigate  those  facts  which  a military  commission 
failed  to  elucidate.  Neither  would  it  be  possible,  in  the 
brief  space  allotted  us,  to  make  intelligible  to  the  reader 
all  the  mazes  of  that  confused  and  terrible  conflict  through 
which  General  Grant  again,  as  at  Donelson,  advanced 
from  defeat  to  victory. 

Thirty-five  thousand  Union  troops  were  resting  upon 
the  hillsides  and  the  ravines  of  Pittsburg  Landing.  At 
a distance  of  twenty  miles  from  them,  there  was  a rebel 
camp  strongly  intrenched,  containing  about  seventy  thou- 
sand men.  General  Albert  Sidney  Johnston  was  in  com- 
mand, supported  by  the  most  noted  chieftains,  — Beaure- 
gard, Hardee,  Bragg,  and  Polk.  General  Breckenridge 
was  in  command  of  the  reserve.  The  advance  of  the 
Union  troops  was  near  Shiloh  Church ; and  thus  the  first 
day’s  battle,  which  soon  ensued,  is  frequently  called  the 
battle  of  Shiloh.  General  Johnston  wisely  resolved  to 
& 


66 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


move  forward  with  his  whole  force,  and  crush  the  little 
army  of  Grant  before  Buell  could  arrive.  He  was  well 
aware  of  the  valor  of  the  foe  he  was  to  assail,  and  that 
caution  was  requisite  as  well  as  courage.  Each  party  con- 
cealed, as  far  as  possible,  from  the  other  its  numbers,  its 
position,  and  its  means  of  attack  and  defence.  Recon- 
noissances  were  sent  out  by  the  rebels,  and  several  very 
spirited  skirmishes  ensued.  This  put  our  troops  some- 
what on  their  guard  ; but  it  was  generally  supposed  that 
the  rebels,  standing  behind  strong  intrenchments  which 
they  had  been  rearing  for  months,  would  avail  themselves 
of  the  great  advantage  of  their  forts  and  ramparts,  and 
there  await  the  assault. 

It  was  General  Johnston’s  plan  to  burst  suddenly  into 
the  Union  camp  in  the  earliest  light  of  the  5th.  But  a 
drenching  rain  came,  the  narrow  roads  were  soon 
trampled  into  sloughs,  and  the  march  was  so  impeded 
that  the  rebel  troops  did  not  reach  our  front  till  late  in 
the  afternoon  of  that  day.  Their  presence  was  so  con- 
cealed by  the  forest,  the  underbrush,  and  the  hills  that 
our  troops  had  no  consciousness  that  the  whole  rebel  army 
was  encamped  but  a few  yards  from  their  lines. 

At  half-past  five  o’clock  the  next  morning,  Sunday  the 
6th  of  April,  the  rebels  in  three  columns  came  rushing 
upon  our  advanced  divisions,  which  were  under  the  com- 
mand of  Generals  Sherman  and  Prentiss.  These  troops 
were  three  or  four  miles  from  the  landing.  At  that  early 
hour  they  were  taken  by  surprise.  The  odds  against  them 
were  terrific.  .Successful  resistance  was  hopeless.  Many 
of  the  men  were  not  dressed.  The  arms  were  stacked. 
An  awful  scene  ensued  of  confusion  and  terror  and  blood. 
A whole  army  was  crushing,  annihilating  two  feeble  di- 
visions. A storm  of  bullets  and  shell  swept  through  the 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 


67 


tents.  So  sulden  was  the  onset  that  some  were  shot  in 
their  beds.  General  Prentiss  and  General  Sherman  did 
all  that  mortal  energy  could  do  to  meet  the  awful  crisis. 

General  Prentiss  was  speedily  overwhelmed,  his  force 
dispersed,  and  himself  and  three  regiments  taken  prison- 
ers. Both  he  and  General  Sherman  had  anticipated  an 
attack,  warned  by  the  vigorous  skirmishing  of  the  previ- 
ous days  ; but  it  came  at  an  unexpected  hour.  The  de- 
struction of  Prentiss’s  division  now  turned  the  whole  force 
of  the  rebels  upon  Sherman.  He  fought  like  a lion,  and 
by  his  own  personal  valor  held  his  brigades  together  so 
as  slightly  to  check  the  advance  of  the  foe.  General 
McClernand,  who  was  stationed  a little  in  his  rear,  came 
promptly  to  the  rescue. 

But  the  two  bodies  united,  with  all  their  combined  val- 
or, could  do  but  little  to  resist  so  overwhelming  an  as- 
sault. Some  broke,  and  fled  back  to  the  river  in  terror ; 
others  stood  bravely  to  their  guns  and  maintained  their 
martial  array,  resolved  to  sell  their  lives  as  dearly  as  pos- 
sible. 

When  the  battle  commenced,  General  Grant,  with  his 
staff,  was  taking  an  early  breakfast,  preparing  to  set  off  in 
search  of  General  Buell,  whose  approach  had  been  an- 
nounced. The  tremendous  cannonade,  nine  miles  from 
the  point  at  which  he  stood,  revealed  to  him  at  once  the 
whole  truth.  He  despatched  aids  in  all  directions,  to  hur- 
ry up  the  detached  divisions  in  support  of  the  feeble  lines, 
which  were  swaying  and  falling  beneath  the  blows  of  the 
foe.  A courier  was  instantly  despatched  to  General  Buell 
with  the  following  note  : — 

“ Heavy  firing  is  heard  up  the  river,  indicating  plainly 
that  an  attack  has  been  made  upon  our  most  advanced 
positions.  I have  been  looking  for  this,  but  did  not  be- 


68 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


lieve  the  attack  could  be  made  before  Monday  or  Tues- 
day. This  necessitates  my  joining  the  forces  up  the 
river,  instead  of  meeting  you  to-day  as  I had  contem- 
plated.” 

General  Grant  was  then  at  Savannah,  nine  miles  below 
Pittsburg  Landing.  He  was  there  to  meet  General  Buell, 
having  received  from  him,  the  day  before,  the  following 
note  : — 

“ I shall  be  in  Savannah  myself  to-morrow,  with  per- 
haps two  divisions.  Can  I meet  you  there  ? ” 

General  Grant  replied  : — ■ 

“ Your  despatch  just  received.  I will  be  here  to  meet 
you  to-morrow.  The  enemy  at  and  near  Corinth  are 
probably  from  sixty  to  eighty  thousand.” 

General  Grant  was  then  suffering  from  a very  severe 
bruise.  The  day  before,  he  rode  out  to  General  Sherman’s 
lines  on  the  extreme  front,  to  confer  with  him  upon  the 
posture  of  affairs.  As  he  was  returning  in  the  darkness 
of  a rainy  night,  his  horse,  slipping  upon  a log,  fell  upon 
his  rider.  This  lamed  him  for  a week,  and  caused  him 
excruciating  pain. 

On  Saturday  the  5th,  the  head  of  Nelson’s  column 
reached  Savannah,  where  General  Grant  was  waiting,  in 
his  crippled  state,  the  arrival  of  General  Buell.  Tiiese 
troops  were  immediately  sent  up  the  river,  to  a position 
about  five  miles  from  the  point  opposite  Pittsburg  Land- 
ing. The  transports,  protected  by  the  gunboats,  were 
ready  at  any  moment  to  take  them  across  the  stream,  to 
re-enforce  the  troops  upon  the  other  side,  in  case  of  need. 

A few  miles  above  Savannah,  and  about  four  miles  be- 
low Pittsburg  Landing,  there  was  a place  called  Crump’s 
Landing.  Here  General  Lewis  Wallace  was  stationed 
with  a division  of  about  five  thousand  men.  General 


BATTLE  OP  SHILOH. 


69 


Grant  took  a transport,  under  a full  head  of  steam,  for  the 
front.  He  stopped  a moment  to  see  General  Wallace. 
This  energetic  commander  had  his  whole  force  drawn  up, 
in  readiness  to  move  immediately  in  obedience  to  what- 
ever orders.  The  roar  of  the  battle  raging  but  a few  miles 
from  him  was  ringing  incessantly  in  his  ears.  He  was 
directed  by  General  Grant  to  hold  himself  in  readiness  to 
march  to  the  support  of  the  main  army,  should  he  receive 
orders  so  to  do ; or,  should  the  attack  in  front  prove  a 
feint,  to  be  prepared  to  protect  himself  from  an  assault 
along  the  Purdy  Road.  This  interview  was  held  on  board 
the  transport.  The  situation  of  General  Wallace  was 
isolated  and  exposed.  It  was  apprehended  that  the  ene- 
my might  be  contemplating  an  attack  upon  him. 

General  Grant  then  hurried  the  transport  on  to  Pitts- 
burg Landing,  and  rode  immediately  to  the  front.  A 
scene  of  disaster  here  met  his  eye.  Our  advance  line  was 
abandoned  to  the  enemy.  Their  encampment  was  in  his 
hands.  The  division  of  General  Prentiss  was  destroyed. 
The  divisions  of  Generals  Sherman  and  McClernand, 
though  struggling  desperately  with  the  foe,  were  greatly 
demoralized,  and  had  been  driven  back  two  miles.  The 
field  was  filled  with  fugitives  and  stragglers,  running 
back  to  the  river’s  brink  for  the  protection  of  the  trans- 
ports and  of  the  gunboats.  Still  the  battle  raged  hour 
after  hour,  as  our  troops  fell  sullenly  back,  and  re-formed 
and  advanced  anew,  behind  the  lines  in  their  rear.  To 
most,  the  day  seemed  hopelessly  lost,  and  the  destruction 
of  the  army  inevitable. 

An  aid-de-camp  was  despatched  to  General  Lewis  Wal- 
lace, urging  him  to  hasten  with  all  possible  speed  to  the 
front,  with  his  fresh  division  of  five  thousand  men.  Still 
hour  after  hour  passed,  and  he  did  not  make  his  appear- 


70 


LITE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ance.  It  was  one  of  the  unavoidable  casualties  of  war. 
He  has  been  severely,  but  very  unjustly,  censured  for  this 
delay.  He  merits  gratitude  and  applause  only  for  the 
heroism  and  wisdom  he  displayed  on  the  occasion. 

In  obedience  to  orders  he  remained,  chafing  as  he  lis- 
tened to  the  tumult  of  the  battle  which  was  ever  drawing 
nearer,  awaiting  instructions  to  move.  At  eleven  o’clock  a 
courier  arrived,  directing  him  to  march  as  rapidly  as  pos- 
sible, and  join  the  national  army  on  their  right.  He  im- 
mediately put  his  force  in  motion,  by  the  only  road  through 
which  his  object  could  be  attained.  But,  in  the  mean- 
time, the  rebels  had  driven  our  lines  in  so  far  that  a con- 
tinuation in  that  line  would  bring  him  far  away  from  our 
troops,  in  the  rear  of  the  victorious  foe : thus  would  the 
capture  of  his  whole  division  be  inevitable. 

An  aid  from  General  Grant  came  galloping  up  to  inform 
him  of  this  fact ; and  that  he  must  promptly  change  his 
direction,  and  hasten  down  to  the  landing,  where  the  re- 
treating troops  were  crowded  together.  But  there  was 
no  cross-road  through  the  forest  and  over  the  ravines  by 
which  he  could  possibly  march.  It  was  absolutely  neces- 
sary — there  was  no  escape  from  it  — for  him  to  retrace  his 
steps,  several  miles,  to  the  Purdy  Road  ; there  to  take  the 
River  Road,  which  would  conduct  him  to  the  landing. 
This  he  did  with  ail  possible  energy,  though  he  was  un- 
able to  reach  the  field  of  battle  until  after  sunset.  There 
is  nothing  more  cruel  than  to  heap  reproaches  upon  a 
gallant  soldier,  who  is  perilling  life  and  limb  for  his  coun- 
try, because  he  does  not  perform  impossibilities. 

At  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  our  lines  were  every- 
where broken,  and  driven  back  almost  to  the  river’s  l rink. 
General  Prentiss  was  a prisoner.  General  W.  H.  L.  Wal- 
lace, one  of  the  most  gallant  officers,  had  been  borne  from 


BATTLE  OF  SHILOH. 


71 


the  field  mortally  wounded.  Further  retreat  of  the  tr  )ops 
was  impossible.  Colonel  Webster,  General  Grant’s  chief 
of  staff,  collected  a battery  of  twenty-two  pieces,  two  of 
which  were  heavy  siege-guns,  and  from  a commanding 
eminence  opened  a terrific  fire  upon  the  advancing  foe. 
The  enemy  recoiled  before  these  rapid  and  deadly  dis- 
charges of  grape  and  canister  and  shells.  Just  then  a 
loud  shout  was  heard  rising  from  thousands  of  voices, 
and  General  Nelson’s  division  of  Buell’s  army  was  seen 
upon  the  opposite  bank  of  the  river.  The  transports 
speedily  conveyed  them  across.  Two  of  the  gunboats, 
— “ The  Tyler,”  and  “ The  Lexington,”  — now  that  the 
foe  were  brought  within  their  range,  opened  fire.  Their 
enormous  shells  — the  most  terrible  missiles  then  known 
in  war  — circled  through  the  air,  and,  falling  in  the  midst 
of  the  dense  ranks  of  the  foe,  exploded  with  fearful  car- 
nage. The  victors  were  checked.  The  pursuit  was  ar- 
rested. The  enemy  drew  sullenly  back  ; his  fire  slack- 
ened ; and  soon  night,  darkness,  and  silence  enveloped 
the  scene. 

The  rebels  had  attained  a signal  success.  Our  army 
had  been  routed,  and  a portion  of  it  had  been  driven  two 
or  three  miles  before  the  foe.  We  had  lost  several  thou- 
sand prisoners,  and  the  whole  field  of  battle  was  covered 
with  the  dying  and  the  dead.  Such  were  the  results  of 
the  battle  of  Shiloh. 

The  singular  absence  of  rivalry  and  jealousy  between 
General  Grant  and  General  Sherman  is  remarkably  man- 
ifested in  the  despatch  which  General  Grant  sent  to  the 
government  soon  after  this  battle,  recommending  Gen- 
eral Sherman  to  promotion. 

“ To  General  Sherman,”  he  writes,  “ I was  greatly  in- 
debted, for  his  promptness  in  forwarding  to  me  during 


72 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  siege  of  Fort  Donelson,  re-enforcements  and  supplies 
from  Paducah.  At  the  battle  of  Shiloh,  on  the  first  day, 
he  held  with  raw  troops  the  key-point  to  the  landing. 
To  his  individual  efforts  I am  indebted  for  the  success  of 
that  battle.  Twice  hit,  and  several  (I  think  three)  horses 
shot  under  him  on  that  day,  he  maintained  his  position 
with  raw  troops.  It  is  no  disparagement  to  any  other 
officer  to  say  that  I do  not  believe  that  there  was  another 
division  commander  on  the  field  who  had  the  skill  and 
experience  to  have  done  it.” 


Crumps  landing 


IML 


ITTSBURQ 
■ LANDING 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


Renewal  of  the  Battle.  — Retreat  of  the  Rebels.  — General  Grant’s  Charge. 

— Spectacle  of  the  Battle-field.  — Testimony  of  General  Sherman. — 
Grant’s  Congratulatory  Order.  — The  Unfavorable  Impression.  — Speech 
of  Hon.  E.  B.  Washburne.  — General  Halleck  assumes  the  Command. 

— The  Advance  upon  Corinth.  — The  Investment.  — Impatience  of  the 
Troops. 


HE  peculiar  character  of  General  Grant  has 
never  been  more  signally  displayed  than 
in  the  darkest  hours  of  disaster.  The 
dreadful  calamity  which  the  army  had  en- 
countered at  Sniloh  seems  not  to  have  dis- 
turbed in  the  least  his  equanimity,  or  his  confidence  in 
the  final  result  of  the  campaign.  His  words,  his  looks, 
his  whole  demeanor,  inspired  all  with  the  assurance  that 
the  dawn  of  the  morning  would  bring  victory. 

There  was  little  sleep  for  the  national  troops  that  night. 
The  gunboats,  with  their  terrible  shells,  — which  a negro 
described  as  “ the  wrath  of  God,”  — kept  up  through  the 
night  an  incessant  fire.  The  shattered  divisions  were 
re-organized.  A new  line  of  battle  was  formed.  Gen- 
eral Nelson’s  fresh  troops,  eager  for  the  fray,  were  placed 
hi  position.  General  Lewis  Wallace  had  arrived  with  his 
troops,  panting  for  the  conflict.  General  Buell  was  close 
at  hand  with  his  strong  re-enforcements.  Generals  Mc- 

73 


74 


LIFE  OF  GENEEAL  GEANT. 


Cook’s  and  Crittenden’s  divisions  of  Buell’s  aimy,  jompris- 
ing  twenty  thousand  men,  which  arrived  during  the  night, 
were  ferried  across  the  river,  and  formed  in  line  of  battle. 
General  Grant,  confident  of  victory,  visited  every  division 
commander,  giving  to  each  minute  directions,  and  order- 
ing all,  at  the  earliest  dawn,  to  charge  the  foe  with  the 
utmost  possible  impetuosity.  Each  commander  was  to 
attack  with  a heavy  skirmish-line  as  soon  as  it  was  light 
enough  to  see,  and  was  then  to  follow  up  the  attack  with 
his  whole  command,  leaving  no  reserves.  General  Grant 
perhaps  relied  upon  the  troops  of  Buell  — now  rapidly 
arriving — for  a reserve,  should  any  be  needed. 

During  the  night,  mercifully,  very  mercifully,  a heavy 
storm  of  rain  arose.  The  exploding  shells  had  set  the 
woods  on  fire.  The  crackling  flames  were  spreading 
through  the  dry  grass  and  stubble  in  all  directions.  But 
for  the  rain,  which  thoroughly  drenched  the  two  sleepless 
and  unsheltered  armies,  many  of  the  wounded  would 
have  been  burned  alive.  About  midnight  General  Grant, 
having  completed  his  arrangements,  sharing  the  discom- 
fort of  his  troops,  threw  himself  upon  the  ground,  and 
with  a stump  for  a pillow,  utterly  exhausted  by  fatigue, 
slept  soundly  through  the  storm. 

With  the  earliest  light  the  battle  was  renewed.  From 
the  left,  the  centre,  and  the  right,  the  national  army  — now 
in  the  majority,  and  with  many  fresh  troops  newly  ar- 
rived— commenced  the  impetuous  charge.  The  rebel 
troops  were  astounded  at  this  sudden  apparition  of  the 
dense  lines  of  a defiant  army  rushing  with  shouts  to  the 
assault,  when  they  had  expected  only  to  meet  routed 
and  fugitive  foes.  The  rebels  were  exhausted  with  the 
tremendous  exertions  of  the  preceding  day  ; and,  though 
they  fought  well,  they  could  not  resist  the  impetuof  ity  of 


VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


75 


the  outnumbering  national  troops.  General  Lewis  Wal- 
lace and  his  men  performed  prodigies  of  valor,  proving  to 
a demonstration  that  their  delay  of  yesterday  was  their 
calamity  only,  not  their  fault.  General  Buell  him- 
self had  arrived,  — a thoroughly  educated  soldier,  — and 
handled  His  troops  with  the  ability  which  he  ever  dis- 
played on  the  field  of  battle,  but  which,  unfortunately, 
he  did  not  always  exhibit  in  his  slow  and  cautious  marches. 

The  advance  of  the  patriot  troops  was  resistlessly  on- 
ward. Everywhere  the  foe  recoiled  before  them.  Step 
by  step  the  national  troops  gradually  regained  every  foot 
of  ground  they  lost  the  day  before.  The  retreat  of  the 
enemy  became  more  rapid,  less  orderly;  though  still, 
like  brave  and  well-officered  men  as  they  were,  bad  as 
was  their  cause,  they  fought  with  desperation.  By  night 
they  were  driven  five  miles  from  the  ground  which  they 
had  occupied  in  the  morning. 

Towards  the  close  of  this  triumphant  day,  General 
Grant,  who  seemed  to  be  everywhere  present,  met  the 
First  Ohio  Regiment  near  a position  occupied  by  the 
rebels,  which  it  was  very  important  at  that  juncture  to 
take.  He  halted  the  regiment,  and  placed  himself  at  its 
head.  The  troops  recognized  him  with  an  enthusiastic 
cheer.  General  Grant  ordered  them  “ to  charge  ; ” and 
led  them  in  person,  as  much  exposed  as  any  private  to 
the  fire  of  the  foe.  They  would  have  followed  him  to 
the  cannon’s  mouth.  An  exhausted  and  retreating  regi- 
ment, animated  by  the  sight,  closed  up  their  wavering 
ranks,  and,  with  cheers,  joined  in  the  charge.  The  foe 
was  swept  pell-mell  from  the  spot ; and  thus  one  of  the 
most  important  positions  of  the  battle-field  was  gained. 

The  day  was  now  far  spent.  The  foe  was  rapidly 
retreating,  to  find  shelter  behind  his  intrencliments  at 


• 76  LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 

Corinth.  The  national  troops,  thougn  victorious,  were 
in  the  extreme  of  exhaustion  ; but  the  zeal  of  General 
Grant  seemed  to  be  proof  against  all  weariness.  He  was 
anxious  to  pursue  the  retiring  foe  ; but  Generals  McCook 
and  Crittenden  assured  him  that  pursuit  was  then  impos- 
sible, that  their  troops,  brave  as  they  were,  would  drop 
in  their  ranks  from  sheer  exhaustion.  They  had  made 
a forced  march  all  the  day  before ; they  had  passed 
almost  a sleepless  night ; they  had  fought  with  tremen- 
dous energy  during  the  day  ; a heavy  rain  was  now  fall- 
ing, the  darkness  of  a stormy  night  was  coming  on,  and 
the  roads  were  trampled  to  mire.  Human  strength  could 
go  no  farther ; and  the  weary  hosts  threw  themselves 
upon  the  field  which  they  had  so  grandly  reclaimed,  and 
found  repose  in  sleep.  The  rebels  stopped  not  to  look 
behind  until  safe  in  their  intrenchments  at  Corinth. 

The  attack  of  the  rebels  was  wisely  planned  and  heroic- 
ally executed  ; but,  through  those  casualties  of  war  which 
no  sagacity  can  fully  provide  for,  it  proved  an  utter  fail- 
ure. They  marched  from  their  intrenchments  flushed 
with  the  confidence  of  victory : they  returned  mangled 
and  bleeding,  with  their  ranks  broken,  their  numbers 
terribly  diminished,  leaving  many  of  their  wounded  to 
fall  into  our  hands,  and  their  dead  unburied.  General 
Beauregard  reported  his  total  loss,  in  killed,  wounded, 
and  missing,  at  ten  thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety- 
nine.  General  Grant’s  estimate  of  the  rebel  loss  vas 
very  much  greater.  Our  burial  parties  reported  the 
rebel  dead  at  four  thousand.  This,  according  to  the 
usual  proportion  of  the  wounded,  would  bring  their  loss 
up  to  twenty  thousand.  General  Grant’s  loss  was  twelve 
thousand  six  hundred  and  ninety-nine.  Each  army  had 
gained  a victory : each  army  had  encountered  a defeat. 


VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


77 


Still,  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  advantag3  on  the 
whole  was  immensely  with  the  national  troops.  The 
rebel  army,  demoralized  and  disheartened,  had  fled  to 
seek  protection  behind  their  intrenchments.  The  national 
army,  animated  and  emboldened  by  victory,  was  eager  to 
pirsue  the  foe,  again  to  strike  those  blows  which  were 
destined  eventually  to  bring  the  Rebellion  to  an  end. 

The  field  of  battle,  after  the  conflict  was  over,  pre- 
sented a terrible  spectacle.  For  two  days  it  had  been 
swept  incessantly  by  the  storms  of  war.  Two  large 
armies  had  twice  surged  over  it,  each  struggling  in  turn 
with  the  energies  of  despair.  Scarcely  a rod  could  be 
seen,  for  miles  over  the  wide  expanse,  which  did  not 
contain  the  dead  or  the  wounded.  In  many  places 
where  charges  had  been  made,  the  dead  lay  in  rows,  as 
if  cut  down  by  the  scythe  of  the  mower.  One  tree,  not 
eighteen  inches  in  diameter,  was  struck  by  ninety  balls 
within  a distance  of  ten  feet  from  the  ground.  It  would 
seem  that  not  a bird  could  have  flown  over  that  battle- 
swept  field  unscathed.  General  Grant  seemed  to  bear  a 
charmed  life.  Not  a bullet  touched  him.  A ball  passed 
through  General  Sherman’s  hat,  another  glanced  from 
his  shoulder-strap,  and  a third  passed  through  his  hand. 
Scarcely  a twig  could  be  found  in  the  underbrush  which 
had  not  been  struck. 

There  is  a mystery  connected  with  these  battles  of 
Shiloh  and  of  Pittsburg  Landing  which  has  never  yet 
been  fully  solved.  General  Prentiss  is  reported  to  have 
made  the  following  statement : — 

“ General  Beauregard  asked  me  if  we  had  any  works 
at  the  river.  To  which  I replied,  ‘ You  must  consider  us 
poor  soldiers,  general,  if  you  suppose  we  would  have 
neglected  so  plain  a duty.’  The  truth  is,  however,  that 
we  had  no  works  at  all.” 


78 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Grant  says,  “As  to  the  talk  of  our  being  sur 
prised,  nothing  could  be  more  false.  If  the  :nemy  had 
sent  us  word  where  and  when  they  would  attack,  we  could 
not  have  been  better  prepared.  Skirmishing  had  been 
going  on  for  two  days  between  our  reconnoitring  parties 
and  the  enemy’s  advance.  I did  not  believe,  however, 
that  they  intended  to  make  a determined  attack,  but 
simply  to  make  a reconnoissance  in  force.” 

Immediately  after  the  battle,  General  Halleck  arrived 
at  Pittsburg  Landing,  and  assumed  the  command  of  the 
army.  It  was  not  supposed  that  at  this  time  he  was  very 
friendly  to  General  Grant;  and  the  country  expected  a 
very  thorough  investigation  of  the  case.  The  result  of 
that  investigation  was,  that  General  Halleck  exonerated 
General  Grant  from  all  blame.  Still  the  community 
were  left  in  the  dark.  In  an  order  to  the  troops,  which 
was  intended  as  an  announcement  to  the  country,  Gen- 
eral Halleck  thanked  General  Grant  and  General  Buell, 
with  their  officers  and  men,  “ for  the  bravery  and  endur- 
ance with  which  they  sustained  the  general  attacks  of 
the  enemy  on  the  6th,  and  for  the  heroic  manner  in 
which  on  the  7th  they  defeated  and  routed  the  entire 
rebel  army.”  Brigadier-General  Sherman  was  particu- 
larly commended  for  the  services  which  he  had  rendered 
on  the  occasion ; and  it  was  urged  that  he  be  promoted 
to  the  rank  of  major-general  of  volunteers. 

General  Sherman  wrote,  at  this  time,  a very  noble 
letter  in  defence  of  General  Grant,  from  which  I will 
make  a few  extracts.  It  was  addressed  to  the  editor 
of  “ The  United-States  Service  Magazine,”  and  was  pub- 
lished in  January,  1865  : — 

“ I will  avail  myself  of  this  occasion  to  correct  another 
very  common  mistake,  in  attributing  to  General  Grant 


VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


79 


the  selection  of  that  battle-field.  It  was  chosen  by  that 
veteran  soldier,  Major-General  Charles  F.  Smith,  who 
ordered  my  division  to  disembark  there,  and  strike  for 
the  Charleston  Railroad.  It  was  General  Smith  who 
selected  that  field  of  battle,  and  it  was  well  chosen.  On 
any  other  we  surely  should  have  been  overwhelmed,  as 
both  Lick  and  Snake  Creeks  forced  the  enemy  to  confine 
his  movement  to  a direct  front  attack,  which  new  troops 
are  better  qualified  to  resist  than  where  the  flanks  are 
exposed  to  a real  or  chimerical  danger.  Even  the  divis- 
ions of  the  army  were  arranged  in  that  camp  by  Gen- 
eral Smith’s  order,  before  General  Grant  succeeded  him 
to  the  command  of  all  the  forces  up  the  Tennessee, — 
headquarters,  Savannah.  If  there  were  any  error  in  put- 
ting that  army  on  the  west  side  of  the  Tennessee,  exposed 
to  the  superior  force  of  the  enemy,  also  assembling  at 
Corinth,  the  mistake  was  not  General  Grant’s.  But 
there  was  no  mistake.” 

General  Grant,  in  a congratulatory  order  to  the  troops, 
issued  on  the  8th  of  April,  says,  — 

“ The  general  commanding  congratulates  the  troops 
who  so  gallantly  maintained  their  position ; repulsed  and 
routed  a numerically  superior  force  of  the  enemy,  com- 
posed of  the  flower  of  the  Southern  army,  commanded 
by  their  ablest  generals,  and  fought  by  them  with  all  the 
desperation  of  despair.  In  numbers  engaged,  no  such 
contest  ever  took  r lace  on  this  continent.  In  importance 
of  result,  but  few  such  have  taken  place  in  the  history 
of  the  world.” 

It  cannot  be  denied,  that,  for  a time,  there  was  a strong 
impression  throughout  the  country  unfavorat  le  to  the 
conduct  of  General  Grant  at  Pittsburg  Landing ; and  it 
must  also  be  admitted  that  each  succeeding  development 


80 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRAN  f. 


of  facts  lias  tended  to  throw  new  lustre  upon  the  genius 
of  General  Grant,  as  exhibited  on  that  occasion.  But, 
for  a season,  he  was  certainly  under  the  cloud.  With 
characteristic  silence  he  endured  the  wrong,  waiting  his 
opportunity  to  reply  by  deeds,  and  not  by  words. 

The  Hon.  E.  B.  Washburne,  Member  of  Congress 
from  General  Grant’s  district  in  Illinois,  in  a speech  upon 
this  occasion  in  the  House  of  Representatives,  May  2, 
1862,  said,  in  reference  to  the  charge  of  intemperance 
which  was  then  brought  against  the  general,  — 

“ But  there  is  a more  grievous  suggestion  touching  the 
general’s  habits.  It  is  a suggestion  that  has  infused 
itself  into  the  public  mind  everywhere.  There  never 
was  a more  cruel  and  atrocious  slander  upon  a brave  and 
a noble-minded  man.  There  is  no  more  temperate  man  in 
the  army  than  General  Grant.  He  never  indulges  in  the 
use  of  intoxicating  liquors  at  all.  He  is  an  example 
of  courage,  honor,  fortitude,  activity,  temperance,  and 
modesty  ; for  he  is  as  modest  as  he  is  brave  and  incor- 
ruptible. It  is  almost  vain  to  hope  that  full  justice 
will  ever  be  done  to  men  who  have  been  thus  attacked. 
Truth  is  slow  upon  the  heels  of  falsehood.  It  has  been 
well  said  that  ‘ falsehood  will  travel  from  Maine  to  Geor- 
gia while  truth  is  putting  on  its  boots.’ 

“ Though  living  in  the  same  town  with  myself,  General 
Grant  has  no  political  claims  on  me ; for,  so  far  as  he 
is  a politician,  he  belongs  to  a different  party.  But  to 
the  victory  at  Pittsburg  Landing,  which  has  called  forth 
such  a flood  of  denunciation  upon  General  Grant : as 
to  whether  there  was  or  not  what  might  be  called  a sur- 
prise, I will  not  argue  it.  But,  even  if  there  had  been, 
General  Grant  is  nowise  responsible  for  it ; for  he  was  not 
surprised.  He  was  at  his  headquarters  at  Savannah  when 


VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LAVDI YG. 


81 


tlie  fight  commenced.  Those  headquarters  were  estab- 
lished there  as  being  the  most  convenient  point  for  all 
parts  of  his  command.  Some  of  the  troops  were  at 
Crump’s  Landing,  between  Savannah  and  Pittsburg  ; and 
all  the  new  arrivals  were  coming  to  Savannah.  That  was 
the  proper  place  for  the  headquarters  of  the  commanding 
general  at  that  time.  The  general  visited  Pittsburg 
Landing,  and  all  the  important  points,  every  day.  The 
attack  was  made  Sunday  morning  by  a vastly  superior 
force.  In  five  minutes  after  the  first  firing  was  heard, 
General  Grant  and  staff  were  on  board  a steamboat,  on 
the  way  to  the  battle-field;  and,  instead  of  not  reaching 
the  field  till  ten  o’clock,  or  — as  has  been  still  more  falsely 
represented  — till  noon,  I have  a letter  before  me  from  one 
of  his  aids  who  was  with  him,  and  who  says  he  arrived 
there  at  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning,  and  immediately 
assumed  command.  There  he  directed  the  movements, 
and  was  always  on  that  part  of  the  field  where  his  pres- 
ence was  most  required,  exposing  his  life,  and  evincing  in 
his  dispositions  the  genius  of  the  greatest  commanders. 

“ With  what  desperate  bravery  that  battle  of  Sunday 
was  fought!  What  prodigies  of  valor!  Our  troops  — 
less  than  forty  thousand  — attacked  by  more  than  eighty 
thousand  picked  men  of  the  rebels,  led  by  their  most  dis- 
tinguished generals  ! After  fighting  all  day  with  im- 
mensely superior  numbers  of  the  enemy,  they  only  drove 
our  forces  back  two  and  one-half  miles,  and  then  it  was  to 
face  the  gunboats  and  the  terrible  batteries  so  skilfully 
arranged  and  worked  by  the  gallant  and  accomplished 
officers,  Webster  and  Callender,  and  which  brought  the 
countless  host  of  the  enemy  to  a stand  ; and,  when  night 
came,  this  unconquerable  army  stood  substantially  tri- 
umphant on  that  bloody  field.  I believe,  notwithstand- 


82 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ing  the  desperate  fighting  on  Sunday,  and  the  partial 
repulse  of  our  troops,  that,  aided  by  the  fresh  troops  of 
the  brave  Lewis  Wallace,  that  army  could  have  whipped 
the  enemy  on  Monday  without  further  re-enforcements.” 

The  rebels  were  again  rendezvoused  at  Corinth,  behind 
a series  of  intrenchments  which  they  deemed  impregnable. 
General  Halleck,  who  had  now  assumed  the  command, 
superseding  General  Grant,  was  a man  of  decided  abili- 
ties, but  of  excessive  caution.  Though  General  Grant 
was  left  second  in  command,  he  was  not  often  consulted 
by  General  Halleck,  who  was  a very  positive  man,  and  sel- 
dom asked  counsel  of  others.  The  army  was  largely  re- 
enforced, and  divided  into  three  corps.  General  Thomas 
was  placed  in  command  of  the  right,  General  Pope  of 
the  left,  and  General  Buell  of  the  centre.  The  reserve 
was  intrusted  to  General  McClernand.  General  Grant 
still  nominally  commanded  the  district  of  West  Tennessee, 
with  Generals  Thomas  and  McClernand  as  his  corps-com- 
manders. His  situation  was  a painful  one,  as  he  generally 
was  regarded  as  in  disgrace. 

Under  the  command  of  General  Halleck,  the  national 
army  moved  slowly  and  ‘cautiously  towards  Corinth. 
There  was  no  longer  any  failure  in  the  use  of  the  spade, 
and  in  the  throwing  up  of  intrenchments.  Wherever 
the  troops  halted,  ramparts  and  bastions  rose  immediately 
around  them ; and  every  precaution  was  adopted  to  prevent 
surprise.  The  progress,  though  sure,  was  necessarily  slow. 
Some  of  the  more  impetuous  generals  chafed  under  these 
restraints.  Six  weeks  were  employed  in  advancing  six- 
teen miles. 

The  Union  troops  were  then  nearly  within  range  of 
the  guns  at  Corinth.  It  was  estimated  that  General 
Beauregard  had  seventy  thousand  men  behind  those  ram- 


VICTORY  AT  PITTSBURG  LANDING. 


83 


parts,  though  he  reported  his  numbers  at  forty-seven 
thousand.  General  Halleck  had  a hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  bayonets  under  his  control,  with  a splendid  ar- 
ray of  artillery  and  siege-guns.  He  planted  his  army  in 
front  of  the  rebel  works,  rearing  counter-works,  and  pre- 
paring to  carry  the  place  by  siege.  General  Grant  was 
of  the  opinion  that  the  enemy’s  works  could,  without 
doubt,  be  carried  by  assault.  He  expressed  this  opinion 
to  General  Halleck  ; but  the  suggestion  was  repelled  by 
the  intimation,  “ that,  when  General  Halleck  needed  the 
advice  of  General  Grant,  he  would  call  for  it.”  The 
modest  soldier  did  not  again  obtrude  his  opinions. 

The  siege  of  Corinth  was  now  commenced.  It  was 
safely  prosecuted,  according  to  the  establish 'd  rules  of 
military  art.  The  troops  were  impatient ; tl  e generals 
were  impatient ; the  country  was  impatient.  The  nar- 
rative of  the  mortifying  result  of  the  siege  must  be 
reserved  for  the  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  CORINTH  AND  THE  ADVANCE  TJ  VICKSBURG. 


The  Secret  Evacuation.  — Chagrin  of  the  Army.  — General  Grant  restored 
to  his  Command.  — His  Headquarters  at  Corinth.  — Plans  of  Price, 
Bragg,  and  Van  Dorn.  — The  Rebel  Batteries  at  Vicksburg.  — The 
Advance  upon  Vicksburg.  — Failure  of  tlie  Canal.  — The  Lake-Provi- 
dence Enterprise.  — The  Moon-Lake  Enterprise.  — The  Yazoo  Enter- 
prise. 


Y the  latter  part  of  May,  the  national  army, 
in  vast  strength,  was  gathered  around  the 
rebel  intrenchments  at  Corinth  ; which  were 
spread  over  miles  of  the  wild,  rugged,  soli- 
tary country.  The  rebels  had  occupied  all 
the  important  eminences  by  their  batteries,  so  as  to  com- 
mand every  approach  to  their  works.  The  cautious  gen- 
eral moved  with  great  circumspection.  There  were  occa- 
sional skirmishes  and  military  duels  from  opposing 
heights  ; but  it  was  very  evident  that  General  Halleck 
had  no  intention  of  storming  the  intrenchments,  and 
that  nothing  could  induce  General  Beauregard,  who  was 
then  in  command  of  the  post,  to  emerge  from  behind  his 
ramparts.  Gradually,  however,  our  lines  drew  nearer  to 
the  foe,  until  we  were  within  two  hundred  yards  of  their 
main  intrenchments.  It  was  universally  supposed  that  a 
tremendous  struggle  was  at  hand,  and  the  North  contem- 
plated the  result  with  great  solicitude.. 

On  the  30th  of  May  a very  curious  explosion  was  heard 

84 


SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


85 


within  the  enemy’s  lilies,  sounding  like  volleys  of  large 
siege-pieces  in  repeated  explosions  of  twos  and  threes ; 
and  clouds  of  smoke  were  seen  ascending  from  Corinth. 
This  attracted  the  attention  of  the  whole  army,  and  Gen- 
eral Morgan  L.  Smith’s  brigade  was  sent  forward  cautious- 
ly, to  ascertain  the  cause.  The  brigade  approached  the 
first  redoubt  of  the  enemy,  and  encountered  no  fire.  Hes- 
itatingly it  pressed  on,  and  entered  the  redoubt.  It  was 
empty.  Not  a vestige  of  the  foe  could  be  seen.  Sur- 
prised at  this,  the  brigade  pushed  on  throughout  the  frown- 
ing labyrinth  of  ramparts  and  bastions,  and  found  all  silent 
and  deserted.  The  troops  entered  the  streets  of  Corinth. 
Nothing  met  the  eye  but  solitude  and  desolation.  They 
marched  through  the  town,  ascended  College  Hill  beyond  ; 
and,  as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  no  sign  of  the  enemy 
could  be  seen.  The  rebels  had  vanished  in  the  night, 
leaving  not  a man  behind.  Indeed,  for  weeks  they  had 
been  very  shrewdly  and  secretly  conducting  their  retreat ; 
and  the  works  were  all  entirely  evacuated. 

Very  adroitly  was  this  movement  accomplished.  An 
army  of  nearly  a hundred  thousand  men,  almost  within 
pistol-shot  of  another  hostile  army  a third  larger,  had 
effected  its  retreat  unobserved,  almost  unsuspected  ; car- 
rying off  its  sick,  its  provisions,  its  military  stores,  its  ma- 
teriel of  war.  Nothing  of  any  value  was  left  behind. 
For  more  than  a month  the  national  army  had  been  held 
at  bay,  while  this  movement  was  in  operation.  Thus 
ingloriously  the  siege  of  Corinth  terminated. 

The  troops  under  General  Halleck,  and  many  of  their 
officers,  had  been  anxious  to  assail  the  works  during  the 
siege,  as  they  felt  confident  that  they  could  carry  them 
by  storm.  They  were  exceedingly  chagrined  in  having 
the  foe  thus  escape  them,  and  were  eager  for  the  pursuit. 


86 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


The  roads  were  good,  the  enemy  demoralized,  and  the 
national  troops  in  the  finest  condition.  But  the  circum- 
spection of  the  commander-in-chief  held  them  hack.  A 
reconnoitring  force  was  sent  out  a little  way,  which  re- 
turned having  accomplished  nothing.  This  mode  of  con- 
ducting warfare  was  not  at  all  in  accordance  with  the 
spirit  of  General  Grant.  But,  in  his  subordinate  position, 
he  could  only  remain  in  camp  in  obedience  to  orders. 
He  still  nominally  retained  command  of  the  district  of 
Tennessee ; and  as  our  army  broke  up,  and  retired  from 
Corinth,  his  headquarters  were  transferred  to  Memphis, 
which  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  national  forces. 
Soon  after,  about  the  middle  of  July,  General  Halleck 
was  recalled  to  Washington,  to  supersede  General  McClel- 
lan as  general-in-chief  of  the  American  forces.  The 
command  of  the  army  of  the  Tennessee  consequently  re- 
verted again  to  General  Grant.  He  established  himself 
at  Corinth,  as  an  important  strategic  point  to  command 
the  Mobile  and  Ohio,  and  the  Charleston  and  Memphis 
Railroads,  which  there  crossed. 

Here,  in  the  midst  of  the  enemy’s  country,  lie  had  sev- 
eral important  points  to  protect,  and  was  compelled  to  act 
purely  on  the  defensive.  For  eight  weeks  he  was  contin- 
ually threatened  by  large  rebel  forces  under  Generals  Van 
Dorn  and  Price.  The  works  at  Corinth  were  altogether 
too  extensive  to  be  manned  by  the  small  garrison  under 
General  Grant’s  command.  He  accordingly  constructed 
works  nearer  the  town,  which  subsequently  became  of 
very  great  importance.  Our  troops  in  Virginia  were  at 
that  time  encountering  terrible  disasters.  Both  Mary- 
land and  Ohio  were  threatened  with  invasion.  Every 
man  whom  Grant  could  spare  was  taken  from  him,  and 
sent  to  the  North.  He  was  thus  left  to  defend  him- 


SIEGE  OF  CORINTH. 


87 


self  almost  without  troops.  His  despatches  at  this  time 
testify  to  the  anxieties  which  oppressed  him,  to  t’  e sleep- 
less vigilance  with  which  he  watched  his  foes,  and  his  res- 
olution to  maintain  his  position  to  the  very  last  extremity. 
The  rebel  General  Price  siezed  Iuka,  on  the  Charleston 
Railroad,  twenty-one  miles  south-east  of  Corinth.  He  in- 
tended to  traverse  Tennessee  to  re-enforce  Bragg,  who  was 
marching  through  Kentucky  to  iuvade  Ohio.  At  the 
same  time  Van  Dorn  was  threatening  Grant  at  Corinth, 
designing  to  effect  a junction  with  Price.  Grant  wished 
to  strike  Price  a blow,  hoping  to  crush  him  before  this 
junction  was  effected.  But  he  could  not  safely  weaken 
his  little  garrison  at  Corinth,  to  advance  upon  Price,  as 
he  was  already  severely  threatened  by  Van  Dorn.  Such 
were  the  cruel  embarrassments  to'which  he  was  exposed. 

He  sent  out  a force,  however,  under  Generals  Rose- 
crans  and  Ord,  of  about  seventeen  thousand  men,  to  at- 
tack Price  at  Iuka.  There  was  a bloody  battle  ; but 
Price  succeeded  in  escaping,  and,  having  united  with  Van 
Dorn,  marched  upon  Corinth.  General  Grant  had  now 
established  his  headquarters  at  Jackson,  as  the  point 
at  which  he  could  be  best  in  communication  with  the 
whole  of  his  extended  district.  The  rebels  were  in  force 
at  La  Grange  and  at  Ripley.  Jackson  and  Bolivar  were 
threatened  as  well  as  Corinth.  It  was  for  some  time  un- 
certain upon  which  point  the  enemy  would  strike  his  con- 
centrated blow. 

Suddenly  the  foe  appeared  in  strength  before  Corinth. 
General  Rosecrans  was  then  in  command  there.  He  had 
nineteen  thousand  men  in  his  ranks.  The  enemy  ap- 
proached with  thirty-eight  thousand  men.  Their  banners 
first  appeared  in  front  of  Corinth  on  the  2d.  Serious 
fighting  commenced  upon  the  3d.  General  Rosecrans  was 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


driven  from  liis  outer  defences  to  the  interior  works  which 
General  Grant  had  caused  to  be  constructed.  These 
works  saved  the  army  and  the  post.  The  rebel  troops 
rushed  to  the  assault  with  their  usual  bravery.  After  a 
fierce  battle,  in  which  General  Rosecrans  greatly  distin- 
guished himself,  the  rebels  were  repelled  with  enormous 
slaughter.  Two  of  the  commands  alone  lost  over  four 
thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing.  Though 
our  troops  fought  behind  their  ramparts,  over  two  thou- 
sand were  either  killed  or  wounded. 

While  the  battle  was  raging,  General  McPherson,  with 
re-enforcements,  arrived  from  Jackson,  having  been  sent 
by  General  Grant  in  aid  of  the  beleaguered  garrison. 
General  Grant,  confident  of  the  repulse,  had  also  sent  a 
force  under  Generals  Hurlburt  and  Ord,  four  thousand 
strong,  to  strike  the  foe  in  flank  upon  their  retreat.  The 
plan,  so  sagaciously  formed,  was  entirely  successful.  As 
the  bleeding  and  shattered  columns  of  the  rebels  were 
crossing  the  Hatchie  River,  these  troops  fell  impetuously 
upon  them.  The  rebel  advance  was  forced  back.  A bat- 
tery of  artillery  and  several  hundred  men  were  captured, 
and  many  were  driven  into  the  river  and  drowned.  Had 
the  orders  given  by  General  Grant  been  faithfully  followed 
up,  the  entire  force  of  Van  Dorn  would  have  been  de- 
stroyed. 

But  the  casualties  of  war  are  innumerable  ; and  we  are 
apt  to  forget  that  all  nerves  are  not  made  of  steel,  and 
that  men  utterly  exhausted  by  fighting  two  days  and  a 
night  are  in  a poor  condition  to  pursue  through  rain  and 
mire  a desperate,  though  retreating,  foe.  The  battles  of 
Iuka  and  Corinth,  both  of  which  General  Grant  directed 
until  the  troops  were  in  presence  of  the  enemy,  secured 
very  important  results.  They  relieved  West  Tennessee 
from  all  immediate  danger. 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 


89 


The  community  was  slow  in  giving  General  Grant 
credit  for  the  genius  he  possessed.  He  was  a man  of  few 
words : his  address  was  far  from  imposing.  He  assumed 
no  airs  of  greatness.  The  extreme  simplicity  of  his  man- 
ners deceived  even  those  who  were  most  familiar  with 
him  ; so  that  it  was  but  gradually  the  community  awoke 
to  the  consciousness  that  General  Grant  was  a man  who 
would  certainly  accomplish  whatever  he  undertook. 

In  the  latter  part  of  October  very  considerable  re- 
enforcements were  sent  to  him  ; and  he  suggested  to  Gen- 
eral Halleck  that  a movement  should  be  made  into  the 
interior  of  Mississippi,  to  attack  tiie  enemy  on  the  bluffs 
at  Vicksburg,  where  they  were  erecting  a Gibraltar-like 
fortress  to  command  the  Lower  Mississippi.  The  impor- 
tance of  this  stream  to  the  United  States  cannot  be  ex- 
aggerated. Its  waters  fertilize  a valley  containing  thirteen 
thousand  square  miles,  being  six  times  as  large  as  the 
empire  of  France.  Fifty-seven  navigable  streams  pour 
their  floods  into  the  bosom  of  this  father  of  waters.  It  is 
the  great  river,  not  only  of  the  United  States,  but  — all 
things  considered  — of  the  world.  And  yet  a little  band 
of  rebels  in  the  South  had  insolently  assumed  the  right  of 
■wresting  that  river  from  the  United  States,  and  taking  com- 
mand of  its  mouths.  Our  gunboat  fleet  had  indignantly 
swept  away  the  obstructions  placed  below  New  Orleans, 
and  had  restored  that  grand  city  to  its  allegiance. 

The  rebels  had  seized  upon  Vicksburg,  which  was  situ- 
ated upon  a bluff,  in  a remarkable  bend  of  the  river,  about 
four  hundred  miles  above  New  Orleans.  Early  in  Janu- 
ary, 1861,  they  had  commenced  throwing  up  batteries 
on  this  spot.  After  the  fall  of  Island  No.  10,  their  fortifi- 
cations were  greatly  enlarged  and  strengthened.  In 
June,  1862,  Admiral  Farragut,  ascending  in  gunboats 


90 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


from  New  Orleans,  attempted  to  demolish  these  batteries  ; 
but  they  proved  too  strong  for  him.  It  became  evident 
that  they  could  be  carried  only  by  a united  land  and 
river  force.  General  Grant  now  proposed  abandoning 
Corinth,  destroying  all  the  railroads  in  that  region,  and 
concentrating  his  troops  at  Memphis,  which  was  about 
sixty  miles  due  west  from  Corinth,  on  the  east  bank  of 
the  Mississippi  River. 

After  much  correspondence  with  General  Halleck,  and 
various  minor  movements  of  detachments  of  his  army, — 
abandoning  some  posts  and  occupying  others,  here 
opening  new  communications  and  there  destroying  old 
ones,  — by  the  close  of  January,  1863,  General  Grant  was 
prepared  for  his  great  attempt  upon  Vicksburg.  The 
eyes  of  the  whole  continent  were  fixed  upon  the  enter- 
prise. Here  the  rebels  had  concentrated  the  utmost  of 
their  strength.  Here  the  national  government  was  to 
strike  the  heaviest  of  its  blows. 

The  entire  force  at  General  Grant’s  command  in  the 
department-  of  the  Tennessee  amounted  to  a hundred 
and  thirty  thousand  men.  Of  these  he  took  fifty  thousand 
with  him  for  the  reduction  of  Vicksburg.  These  troops 
were  conveyed  down  the  Mississippi  in  gunboats  and 
transports,  and  landed  at  Milliken’s  Bend  and  Young’s 
Point,  — two  positions  on  the  western  bank  of  the  river, 
a few  miles  above  Vicksburg.  Commodore  Porter  was  to 
co-operate  with  a fleet  of  sixty  vessels,  carrying  two  hun- 
dred and  eighty  guns  and  eight  hundred  men.  The  guns 
of  Vicksburg,  of  course,  prevented  communication  be- 
tween the  national  forces  above  and  below  the  batteries. 

In  Commodore  Farragut’s  unavailing  endeavor  (to 
which  we  have  alluded)  to  destroy  the  batteries  at  Vicks- 
burg, he  endeavored  to  cut  a canal  across  the  neck  of  the 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 


91 


peninsula,  which  the  very  remarkable  bend  in  the  river  here 
makes.  Could  this  canal  be  completed,  General  Grant 
could  run  through  with  his  transports  out  of  range  of  the 
enemy's  guns,  and  thus  obtain  a position  in  the  rear  of 
Vicksburg.  The  Yazoo  River,  which  ran  into  the  Missis- 
sippi north  of  Vicksburg,  and  whose  banks  the  rebels  had 
strongly  fortified,  prevented  his  attaining  this  end  in  that 
direction. 

General  Grant’s  first  attempt  was  to  open  this  canal. 
For  sis  weeks  several  thousand  hands  were  incessantly  at 
work  upon  it,  and  the  whole  nation  watched  with  eager- 
ness the  result  of  the  enterprise.  It  does  not  appear  that 
General  Grant  had  any  great  confidence  in  its  success. 
But  it  was  necessary  to  keep  the  army  employed.  He  had 
other  plans  in  view  which  could  not  then  be  executed. 
For  many  weeks  four  thousand  soldiers  and  a large  num- 
ber of  negroes  were  employed  upon  this  work,  cutting  a 
trench  ten  feet  wide,  sis  feet  deep,  and  about  three 
miles  long.  It  was  supposed  that  the  opening  of  this 
trench  would  turn  the  current  of  the  river,  changing  its 
channel. 

The  work  was  nearly  completed  when,  on  the  8th  of 
March,  there  was  a sudden  rise  in  the  river.  The  dam  at 
the  head  of  the  canal  broke  away  ; the  water  rushed  in  ; 
and,  instead  of  sweeping  through  the  canal,  obstinately 
cliuse  its  own  course,  and,  flowing  in  all  directions,  inun- 
dated the  low  and  marshy  ground  and  submerged  the 
camps.  The  troops  were  compelled  to  flee  for  their  lives, 
and  many  of  the  horses  were  swept  away  and  drowned. 
This  disaster,  and  the  fact  that  the  rebels  had  succeeded 
in  planting  heavy  guns  which  enfiladed  the  canal,  caused 
the  enterprise  to  be  abandoned. 

At  the  same  time  that  this  work  was  in  progress,  Ge> 


92 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


eral  Grant  sent  a large  body  of  men  to  a point  seventy 
miles  north  from  Vicksburg,  to  cut  a short  canal  from 
the  river  west  to  a sheet  of  water  called  Lake  Providence, 
which  was  formerly  the  bed  of  the  river.  This  lake  was 
connected,  from  its  southern  extremity,  with  Swan  Lake, 
by  a bayou  filled  with  snags  and  winding  through  the 
tangled  forest.  Swan  Lake  found  an  outlet  into  the 
Tensas  River.  Through  this  stream,  boats  could  pass  into 
the  Black  River,  and  thence  into  the  Red  River,  which  en- 
tered the  Mississippi  far  below  Vicksburg.  To  open  this 
channel  for  the  passage  of  the  boats  through  the  labyrinth 
of  streams  and  bayous  on  the  west  of  the  Mississippi,  it 
was  apparently  only  necessary  to  cut  a canal  through  the 
morass  along  a channel  which  the  river  formerly  oc- 
cupied, dig  out  a few  shallows,  cut  away  a few  snags, 
sawyers,  and  windfalls,  and  thus  to  open  a new  Mississippi, 
parallel  to  the  old  one. 

Stupendous  as  this  plan  appeared,  it  was  by  no  means 
irrational.  The  river  is  ever  changing  its  old  channels, 
and  finding  new  ones.  The  region  here  to  he  traversed, 
through  pathless  morasses  and  stagnant  bayous  and  tan- 
gled forests,  was  as  gloomy  as  the  imagination  can  con- 
ceive. Newspaper  correspondents  kept  the  nation  in- 
formed of  all  these  movements.  The  progress  of  the 
work  was  watched  with  the  liveliest  interest.  At  last 
the  canal  was  successfully  opened.  A few  barges  entered 
Lake  Providence.  Success  seemed  very  hopeful.  Expe- 
rienced engineers  and  axemen  accompanied  the  pioneer 
fleet.  The  puff  of  the  steamer  echoed  along  those  silent 
streams  buried  in  gloom,  which  even  the  Indian’s  canoe 
had  never  penetrated.  But  at  last  a drought  came. 
There  was  no  depth  of  water  in  the  lagoons  ; and  the 
enterprise  was  of  necessity  abandoned. 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBUDG. 


93 


But  General  Grant  was  never  discouraged.  Whatever 
he  undertook,  he  was  bound  in  some  way  to  accomplish. 
He  now  turned  his  attention  to  the  east  side  of  the  river. 
One  hundred  and  fifty  miles  north  of  Vicksburg,  and 
nearly  opposite  Helena,  there  is,  but  a few  hundred  yards 
from  the  eastern  shore  of  the  river,  what  is  called  Moon 
Lake.  From  the  southern  extremity  of  this  long  sheet  of 
water,  Yazoo  Pass  leads  into  Coldwater  River,  and  this  into 
the  Tallahatchie,  and  this  into  the  Yazoo  River,  which 
enters  the  Mississippi  just  above  Vicksburg.  The  mouth 
of  the  Yazoo  was  so  strongly  guarded  by  rebel  batteries 
that  our  transports  could  by  no  possibility  ascend  it,  to 
place  our  troops  in  a position  to  gain  the  rear  of  Vicks- 
burg. It  was  deemed  possible,  that,  by  cutting  a canal 
into  Moon  Lake,  a way  might  be  opened  for  the  transports, 
through  those  clogged  and  winding  streams,  into  the  Ya- 
zoo, so  far  above  the  rebel  intrenchments  as  to  enable 
them  to  land  troops  where  they  could  march  upon  Vicks- 
burg in  the  rear. 

This  route  had  formerly  been  used  in  passing  from  the 
Mississippi  to  the  Yazoo.  But,  as  the  swellings  of  the 
great  river  often  overflowed  the  very  extensive  alhivial 
region  found  there,  the  State  of  Mississippi  had  construct- 
ed a strong  levee,  which  cut  off  the  entrance  to  the  pass. 
This  levee  was  cut  on  the  2d  of  February ; and  a wide 
channel  opened  by  the  explosion  of  a mine.  The  torrent 
rushed  in,  cutting  a channel  so  deep  and  wide  that  in 
two  days  there  was  a river  pouring  into  Moon  Lake 
through  which  the  largest  steamers  could  pass. 

But  the  rebels,  from  whom  these  operations  could  not 
be  concealed,  were  busy  lower  down  accumulating  vast 
obstructions.  The  forest  was  extremely  luxuriant  with 
tangling  underbrush  and  a dense  growth  of  gigantic 


94 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


trees.  These  trees,  consisting  of  cotton-wood,  oak,  elm, 
sycamore,  and  pecan-wood,  were  felled  in  great  numbers 
across  the  narrow  path.  Most  of  this  timber  was  very 
solid  and  heavy,  and  would  not  float.  Filling  the  stream 
with  their  enormous  interlacing  branches,  they  formed 
obstructions  of  the  most  formidable  nature.  These  ex- 
ten  led  for  miles.  One  of  these  barricades  was  a mile  and 
a quarter  in  length,  composed  of  mammoth  trees  which 
extended  entirely  across  the  stream.  Many  of  these 
giants  of  the  forest  weighed  twenty  tons.  If  cut  in  pieces, 
they  would  sink,  and  still  clog  the  channel.  They  had 
therefore  to  be  drawn  out  by  main  force.  In  all  this 
work  of  obstruction,  the  rebels  found  efficient  aid  in  the 
forced  labor  of  the  slaves. 

The  Union  troops  were  much  embarrassed  by  the  fact 
that  nearly  the  whole  country  was  submerged,  leaving 
only  a narrow  strip  of  land  forming  the  banks  of  the 
streams.  After  long  and  tedious  work,  the  passage  was 
opened  from  Moon  Lake  to  the  Coldwater.  But  the  eno- 
my  had,  in  the  meantime,  reared  still  more  formidable 
obstructions,  protected  by  heavy  batteries  farther  below. 

On  the  24th  of  February,  General  Ross  entered  the  pass 
with  twenty-two  light  transports,  conveying  forty-five 
hundred  men.  The  expedition  was  convoyed  by  two  iron- 
clad gunboats  and  several  light-armored  craft,  which 
could  run  in  very  shallow  water,  and  which  were  signifi- 
cantly called  “ the  mosquito  fleet.”  The  naval  force  was 
under  Lieutenant-Commander  Watson  Smith.  On  the 
2d  of  March,  the  fleet  reached  the  Coldwater. 

This  river  is  about  one  hundred  feet  wide,  and  runs 
through  a dense  and  solitary  wilderness  a distance  of 
about  forty  miles,  when  it  enters  the  Tallahatcl  ie,  — a 
stream  so  broad  and  deep  that  it  could  not  be  easily  ol> 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 


95 


structecL  The  steamers  drifted  cautiously  down  upon 
the  swift  current,  using  their  paddle-wheels  often  to  re- 
tard their  speed.  To  avoid  ambuscades,  and  the  many 
other  perils  of  the  unknown  navigation,  they  tie  i their 
boats  to  the  shore  at  night.  This  romantic  navigation  of 
a tortuous,  swift,  and  unexplored  river,  traversing  an  un- 
broken forest,  now  rippling  over  sand-bars,  now  expand- 
ing into  a lake,  now  contracted  into  a narrow  channel, 
was  safely  accomplished  through  a distance  of  two  hun- 
dred miles. 

General  Grant,  encouraged  by  this  success,  hoped  to 
be  able  to  transport  his  wdiole  army  by  this  route  to  the 
Yazoo  River,  above  Haines’s  Bluff.  The  round-about  dis- 
tance from  Milliken’s  Bend  was  about  nine  hundred  miles. 
First,  a single  division,  under  General  Quimby,  was  sent 
to  the  support  of  General  Ross ; soon  after,  General  Mc- 
Pherson, with  his  whole  corps,  was  ordered  to  enter  the 
pass  as  soon  as  suitable  transportation  could  be  obtained. 
The  Tallahatchie  River  receives  a tributary,  called  the 
Yallabusha,  at  a point  near  which  is  found  the  small  town 
of  Greenwood.  The  two  streams  united  form  the  Yazoo. 

Here  the  rebels  had  erected  a battery  which  they 
called  Fort  Pemberton.  It  was  placed  upon  low  land, 
but  a few  feet  above  the  water ; for  nothing  like  a hill 
can  be  found  in  this  dreary  region.  Indeed  the  bat- 
tery, which  included  two  heavy  guns,  and  which  com- 
manded both  the  land  and  the  water  approaches  from  the 
north,  was  so  low  in  position  that  it  was  nearly  sur- 
rounded by  the  flood,  rendering  a land  attack  impossible. 

The  iron-clads  approached  within  a range  of  about 
eight  hundred  yards,  and  opened  fire.  There  was  also  a 
small  battery  placed  upon  the  shore,  to  co-operate.  But 
the  rebel  works  were  found  too  strong  to  be  carri  {d  by 


96 


LITE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


any  force  there  at  our  command.  In  the  brief  battle 
which  ensued,  one  vessel  was  disabled,  six  men  were 
killed  and  twenty-five  wounded.  The  rebels  lost  but  one 
man  killed  and  twenty  wounded. 

A rise  of  two  feet  of  water  would  drown  the  garrison 
out.  It  was  thought  that  cutting  the  levee  on  the 
Mississippi,  three  hundred  miles  distant,  might  accomplish 
this  purpose.  The  majestic  river  was  then  rushing  to 
the  ocean  in  the  full  strength  of  its  spring  flood.  The 
levee  was  cut,  eighteen  miles  above  Helena.  The  mighty 
torrent  poured  in, and  spread  over  leagues  of  space;  but, 
refusing  to  take  the  line  of  the  Coldwater  and  the  Talla- 
hatchie, left  the  little  garrison  at  Greenwood  still  on 
land  elevated  two  feet  above  the  flood.  In  the  meantime 
the  rebels  were  hurrying  troops  from  Vicksburg  to 
Greenwood,  and  General  Grant  became  alarmed  for 
General  Ross’s  expedition.  His  troops  were  in  danger 
of  being  surrounded  and  cut  off  in  the  tangled  network 
of  forest  and  bayou  through  which  he  was  struggling. 

To  relieve  General  Ross,  and  at  the  same  time  to  gain 
a position  in  the  rear  of  Vicksburg,  another  expedient 
was  adopted.  Our  gunboats  held  the  mouth  of  the 
Yazoo  River  for  a distance  of  about  seven  miles  from  its 
entrance  into  the  Mississippi.  Above  this  rose  Haines’s 
Bluffs,  frowning  with  batteries  which  our  boats  could  not 
pass.  But  just  below  these  bluffs,  near  the  point  where 
the  l'iver  enters  the  Mississippi,  Steele’s  Bayou  enters  the 
Yazoo  from  the  north.  There  was  opened  here  a laby- 
rinthine route,  which,  after  innumerable  windings,  con- 
ducted one  into  the  Yazoo  River  again,  sixty  miles  above 
the  bluff.  The  weird-like  passage  led  from  Steele’s  Bayou 
to  Black  Bayou ; thence  through  Deer  Creek,  the  Roll- 
ing Fork,  the  Big  Sunflower,  and  the  Sunflower,  into  the 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 


97 


Yazoo.  General  Grant  accompanied  Admiral  Porter  on 
a reconnoissance  up  these  streams.  The  principal  ob- 
structions they  encountered  were  from  the  overhanging 
trees.  Both  the  general  and  the  admiral  concluded  that 
the  boats  could  be  sent  through  by  that  route.  General 
Grant  returned  to  Milliken’s  Bend,  to  press  forward  the 
expedition.  He  said, — 

“ If  we  can  get  boats  in  the  rear  of  the  enemy  in  time, 
it  will  so  confuse  them  as  to  save  Ross’s  force.  If  not, 
I shall  feel  restless  for  his  fate  until  I know  that  Quimby 
has  reached  him.” 

Could  this  plan  have  succeeded,  the  garrison  at  Fort 
Pemberton  would  have  found  themselves  between  the 
two  national  forces,  and  would  have  been  compelled  to  a 
surrender  or  to  a hasty  evacuation.  About  thirty  steam- 
ers of  the  enemy,  which  had  ascended  to  those  higher 
waters,  would  also  have  been  captured. 

On  the  16th  of  March,  General  Sherman,  with  Stuart’s 
division,  set  out  on  this  enterprise.  Admiral  Porter  led 
the  expedition,  with  five  iron-clads  and  four  mortar-boats. 
General  Grant  sent  a despatch  to  General  Quimby,  in- 
forming him  of  the  movement,  and  urging  him  to  press 
forward  to  the  support  of  General  Ross.  General  Sher- 
man’s troops  ascended  the  Mississippi  in  large  transports 
about  thirty  miles,  to  Eagle  Bend.  Here  they  were 
landed,  and,  marching  across  a neck  of  land  about  a mile 
in  width,  were  received  on  board  the  transports,  which 
ascended  the  bayou  to  meet  them.  They  were  com- 
pelled on  their  march  to  traverse  a swamp,  over  much  of 
which  they  could  only  pass  by  building  floating  bridges. 
Reaching  the  stream,  they  found  the  channel,  as  they 
advanced,  much  obstructed  by  drift  timber.  The  chan- 
nel was  so  narrow,  and  the  turns  so  short,  that  it  was 
7 


98 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


often  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  the  unwieldy  iron- 
clads could  work  around  the  bends.  At  one  time  it 
required  twenty-four  hours  to  advance  four  miles.  The 
gunboats  were  furnished  with  very  powerful  engines  ; and, 
though  moving  slowly,  they  advanced  with  apparently 
resistless  power,  crushing  saplings,  bushes,  and  drift- 
wood beneath  them,  and  breaking  down  the  gigantic 
branches  of  the  trees  which  swept  their  decks. 

“ I never  yet  saw,”  says  Admiral  Porter,  “ vessels  so 
well  adapted  to  knocking  down  trees  or  demolishing 
bridges.”  At  length  it  was  found  that  the  more  frail 
transports  could  proceed  no  farther ; and  the  troops  were 
transferred  to  tugs  and  coal-barges.  Thus  they  crept 
slowly  along  over  this  blending  waste  of  forest  and 
water,  until  they  approached  the  Rolling  Fork.  Here 
Admiral  Porter,  on  the  20th  of  March,  found  his  progress 
impeded  by  a barricade  of  heavy  trees  felled  in  his 
front.  As  he  commenced  removing  these  obstructions, 
the  rebels,  four  thousand  in  number,  opened  fire  upon 
him  from  the  swamps  around.  They  had  several  pieces 
of  artillery,  and  their  sharpshooters  were  concealed  be- 
hind the  trees.  They  had  a large  number  of  negroes 
with  them,  whom  they  compelled,  by  threats  of  death,  to 
pile  up  these  obstructions  in  front  and  in  rear  of  the 
boats.  Adnjiral  Porter’s  heavy  guns  were  of  but  little 
avail  against  such  an  assault.  The  land-forces  were 
several  miles  below,  laboriously  following  in  the  path 
which  the  gun-boats  had  opened.  The  labor  of  remov- 
ing these  obstructions,  under  artillery  and  musketry  fire, 
was  prodigious.  But  it  was  unfalteringly  pushed  on  by 
day  and  by  night. 

Admiral  Porter  sent  a despatch  to  General  Sherman, 
thirty  miles  below,  to  hasten  to  his  assistance.  This 


ADVANCE  TO  VICKSBURG. 


99 


energetic  man  immediately  landed  his  troops ; and, 
though  it  was  night,  led  them  himself  along  the  narrow 
bank  of  the  river,  which  afforded  the  only  practicable 
path  of  dry  land.  They  groped  through  the  cane-brakes 
by  lighted  torches.  General  Sherman  very  speedily, 
with  his  light  artillery  and  his  infantry,  scattered  the 
rebel  skirmishers. 

But  the  further  prosecution  of  the  enterprise  was  now 
found  to  be  impracticable.  The  enemy  was  in  very  con- 
siderable strength,  both  before  them  and  behind  them, 
with  a large  number  of  slaves  who  were  compelled  to 
co-operate,  or  throw  up  obstructions  in  front,  and  also  in 
the  rear  to  curt  off  their  retreat.  Hence  it  became  neces- 
sary for  the  expedition  to  return.  The  stream  was  so 
narrow  at  this  point  that  the  iron-clads  were  compelled 
to  back  down  with  unshipped  rudders,  as  there  was  no 
room  to  turn.  General  Sherman,  with  his  land-force, 
protected  them  from  the  skirmishers  who  were  crowding 
the  forest. 

On  the  27th,  the  expedition  had  safely  returned  to  the 
vicinity  of  Vicksburg.  Generals  Ross  and  Quimby  also 
withdrew  from  their  perilous  entanglements  in  safety ; 
and,  by  the  latter  part  of  March,  the  Union  troops  were 
again  concentrated  at  Milliken’s  Bend. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 

Bitter  Feeling  towards  General  Grant.  — President  Lincoln  approves  his 
Course.  — His  Movement  upon  Vicksburg.  — Opposition  to  his  Plans. 
— March  to  New  Carthage.  — Self-reliance  of  General  Grant.  — Admi- 
ral Porter.  — Enthusiasm  of  the  Sailors.  — Conflict  on  the  River.  — 
Running  the  Batteries.  — Secessionist  Revenge. 

[E  marvellous  and  heroic  attempts  to  cap- 
ture Vicksburg  by  digging  canals  and 
traversing  bayous  was  now  ended.  “ What 
next  ? ” was  the  anxious  inquiry  of  the 
nation.  “ Nothing,”  was  the  response  of 
unbelieving  ones  in  the  North.  “ The  works,”  they  said, 
“ are  impregnable.  There  is  no  power  in  the  national 
government  that  can  take  them.”  General  Grant  re- 
mained — as  usual  — silent.  He  was  not  in  the  slightest 
degree  disheartened.  He  had  never  placed  his  main 
reliance  upon  any  of  these  undertakings.  In  anticipa- 
tion of  their  not  improbable  failure,  other  plans  were 
already  matured  in  his  mind.  But  these,  his  final  plans, 
could  not  be  consummated  until  the  summer  drought 
should  come  on,  when  the  marshy  land  opposite  Vicks- 
burg could  be  traversed  by  the  troops.  While  waiting 
for  this,  General  Grant  had  very  wisely  engaged  in  the 
enterprises  we  have  enumerated.  They  presented  at 
least  a fair  chance  of  success.  They  occupied  the  army ; 

100 


RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 


101 


they  interested  the  whole  country,  and  gave  fiod  foi  its 
hopes.  Had  General  Grant  encamped  his  troops  at 
Milliken’s  Bend,  and  waited  inertly  through  these 
months,  the  whole  country  would  have  risen  in  rebellion 
against  him.  Had  he  revealed  his  ultimate  plan,  the 
rebels  would  have  adopted  very  energetic,  and  probably 
effectual,  measures  to  prevent  its  execution. 

General  Grant  was  well  aware  of  the  necessity  of  the 
most  prompt  and  energetic  action  ; for  the  country  was 
beginning  to  be  very  restless.  Multitudes  were  clamor- 
ing for  his  removal.  The  president  was  besieged  with 
petitions,  and  almost  with  demands,  that  General  Grant 
should  be  laid  aside,  and  some  other  one  assigned  to  his 
place.  But  Abraham  Lincoln  had  a peculiar  instinct, 
which  enabled  him  to  judge  correctly  of  men.  It  is  pos- 
sible, but  not  probable,  that  the  reticent  general  had  con- 
fided to  him  his  plans.  At  all  events,  President  Lincoln 
turned  a deaf  ear  to  all  the  clamor  raised  against  General 
Grant,  quietly  remarking,  “ I rather  like  the  man  : I 
think  we’ll  try  him  a little  longer.” 

The  rebels  were  now  exultant,  and  insolent  in  their 
ta  nits,  as  they  stood  at  their  guns  at  Vicksburg.  Jeffer- 
son Davis  pronounced  the  fortress  to  be  the  Gibraltar 
of  America.  But  the  Gibraltar  was  destined  soon  to 
fall.  General  Sherman,  ever  the  noble  co-operator  with 
General  Grant,  was  exceedingly  anxious  in  view  of  the 
posture  of  affairs.  He  rode  to  General  Grant’s  head- 
quarters, and  urged  that  the  only  way  of  attacking 
Vicksburg  was  to  approach  it  from  the  north.  “ That,” 
replied  General  Grant,  “ would  require  a retrograde 
movement  to  Memphis.  I am  determined  to  take  no 
backward  step.  The  country  would  be  discouraged  by 
it,  and  it  is  in  no  temper  to  endure  such  a reverse.” 


102 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Grant’s  plan,  as  the  time  for  its  execution 
arrived,  was  communicated  to  his  staff-officers.  It  is  not 
known  that  one  of  them  approved  of  it.  Neurly  all  op- 
posed it  as  a fatal  error.  Perhaps  there  is  not  another 
man  in  the  nation  who  would  have  conceived  it  in  its 
details.  Even  the  president,  notwithstanding  all  his  con- 
fidence in  General  Grant,  followed  his  movements  with 
great  anxiety  and  surprise,  fearing  he  had  committed  an 
irretrievable  fault.  The  triumphant  success  of  the  enter- 
prise has  proved  its  wisdom  ; for  this  success  was  not  the 
result  of  accident,  but  of  combinations,  the  efficiency  of 
which  all  can  now  comprehend. 

The  plan  which  General  Grant  proposed,  which  he  had 
thoroughly  considered  and  decided  upon,  was  to  have 
some  of  the  naval  fleet  run  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg. 
He  would  at  the  same  time  move  his  army,  by  a rapid 
march  through  the  forest  on  the  western  banks,  to  New 
Carthage,  a few  miles  below  the  rebel  batteries.  The 
boats  there  would  be  ready  to  convey  his  troops  across 
the  river  to  Warrenton.  He  would  then  find  good  roads, 
by  which  he  would  advance  rapidly  to  the  investment  of 
Vicksburg  in  the  rear;  while  the  gunboats,  both  above 
and  below,  would  assail  the  works  from  the  river,  in  front 
of  Vicksburg. 

To  this  plan  nearly  all  objected.  It  was  opposed  with 
seemingly  unanswerable  arguments. 

“ This  movement,”  it  was  said,  “ will  effectually  sun- 
der the  army  from  the  North  and  from  all  its  supplies. 
An  almost  impregnable  fortress  will  be  between  our  army 
and  its  base.  If  failure  come,  there  is  no  retreat ; and  the 
ruin  will  be  entire.” 

General  Sherman  wrote  upon  this  occasion  a letter  to 
General  Grant,  proposing  a different  plan,  but  closing  with 


RrnSTNTN'G  THE  BATTERIES. 


103 


these  words,  so  characteristic  of  the  magnar.irnity  of  the 
writer : — 

“ I make  these  suggestions,  with  the  request  that  Gen- 
eral Grant  simply  read  them,  and  give  them,  as  I know 
he  will,  a share  of  his  thoughts.  I would  prefer  that  he 
should  not  answer  them,  but  give  them  as  much  or  as 
little  weight  as  they  deserve.  Whatever  plan  of  action 
he  may  adopt  will  receive  from  me  the  same  zealous 
co-operation  as  though  conceived  by  myself.” 

It  is  greatly  to  the  honor  of  General  Grant’s  subordi- 
nates, that,  as  soon  as  they  found  that  he  had  definitely 
settled  upon  his  plan,  they,  without  a murmuring  word, 
gave  it  the  support  of  their  utmost  energies. 

The  whole  national  force  was  now  concentrated  at 
Milliken’s  Bend.  As  soon  as  the  spring  flood  had  so 
far  subsided  that  the  troops  could  advance  by  land 
through  the  morasses  which  line  the  western  shores  of 
the  river,  General  Grant  ordered  a secret  and  rapid 
movement  of  his  troops  — concealed  from  observation  by 
the  forest  — to  the  little  town  of  New  Carthage,  about 
thirty  miles  below  the  batteries  at  Vicksburg.  Even 
then,  the  water  in  the  river  was  four  and  a half  inches 
higher  than  the  road  ; which  road  was  only  twenty  inches 
above  the  water  in  the  impenetrable  morass  spreading 
out,  apparently  without  bounds,  to  the  west.  It  was  found 
needful  to  construct  several  bridges  across  the' swollen 
bayous. 

The  vast  complications  involved  in  these  plans  seemed 
all  to  be  easily  grasped  by  the  mind  of  General  Grant. 
His  watchful  eye  was  everywhere.  While  maturing  these 
schemes  of  an  advance  upon  Vicksburg,  1 e wrote  to  Gen- 
eral Hurlburt,  — 

“ It  seems  to  me  that  Grierson,  with  about  five  hun- 


104 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


dred  picked  men,  might  succeed  in  cutting  his  wt  y south, 
and  cut  the  railroad  east  of  Jackson,  Miss.  This  under- 
taking would  be  a hazardous  one ; but  it  would  pay  well, 
if  carried  out.” 

This  was  probably  the  first  inception  of  that  magnifi- 
cent raid  which  has  given  the  gallant  little  band  led  by 
Colonel  Grierson  world-wide  renown.  The  successful 
accomplishment  of  this  plan,  which  was  commenced  in 
the  middle  of  April,  destroyed  for  a time  the  only  rail- 
road by  which  the  garrison  at  Vicksburg  held  communi- 
cation with  the  interior  of  the  rebel  States.  It  operated 
as  a very  powerful  diversion  in  favor  of  General  Grant’s 
new  campaign.  Colonel  Grierson  with  his  bold  riders 
swept  over  a path  six  hundred  miles  in  length,  tore  up 
fifty  miles  of  railroad,  broke  down  telegraph  wires,  de- 
stroyed three  thousand  stands  of  arms,  and  captured  five 
hundred  prisoners.  His  loss  was  but  three  killed  and 
seven  wounded. 

General  McClernand,  with  the  Eleventh  Army  Corps, 
led  the  advance  through  the  morass  in  the  march  to  New 
Carthage.  It  was  a toilsome  and  perilous  undertaking; 
but,  with  able  and  energetic  leaders  and  devoted  soldiers, 
it  was  heroically  accomplished.  The  heavy  artillery 
wheels  cut  through  the  saturated  soil,  soon  rendering 
the  path  an  entire  slough.  Through  this  mire,  horses 
and  men  waded  knee-deep,  and  the  hubs  of  the  wheels 
often  disappeared  from  sight.  Much  of  the  way,  it  was 
necessary  to  build  corduroy  roads.  It  was  needful  to 
guard  with  the  utmost  care  twenty  miles  of  levee,  lest 
it  should  be  cut  by  the  enemy,  and  the  whole  country 
be  inundated. 

Notwithstanding  every  precaution,  the  rebels  had  got 
some  intimation  of  the  movement ; and,  as  they  ap- 


RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 


135 


proached  New  Carthage,  they  found  the  levee  cut,  and 
the  inrushing  flood  had  spread  out  into  a lake,  which,  sur- 
rounding New  Carthage,  converted  it  into  an  island.  But 
General  Grant  had  inspired  his  troops  with  his  own  silent, 
indomitable  energy.  Undismayed  by  the  appalling  pros- 
pect before  them,  they  pressed  on,  now  creeping  along  a 
little  elevation  of  the  land,  now  wading  shallow  plains 
now  bridging  roaring  floods,  now  constructing  miles  of 
corduroy  road,  till  finally  they  reached  their  destination. 
A position  was  taken  at  Perkins’s  Landing,  twelve  miles 
below  New  Carthage. 

The  army  was  now  south  of  Vicksburg.  That  frown- 
ing fortress  seemed  to  cut  off  all  its  communication  with 
the  North.  It  would  be  almost  impossible  for  the  army 
to  retrace  its  steps.  It  would  be  extremely  difficult,  if 
not  impossible,  to  transport  provisions  and  military  sup- 
plies over  the  long  and  pathless  marsh  through  which 
the  army  had  waded.  Was  the  army  ruined?  Many 
said,  “ Yes.”  Was  it  on  a sure  path  to  victory  ?■  The  re 
suit  will  show. 

As  General  Grant  stood  at  Perkins’s  Landing,  looking 
upon  the  rushing  flood  of  the  Mississippi  before  him,  with 
no  transports  to  cross  the  stream,  and  conscious  that  the 
batteries  of  Vicksburg  were  strong  as  rebel  skill  and 
strength  could  make  them,  he  must  have  had  great  confi- 
dence in  his  own  resources  not  to  have  been  appalled  in 
view  of  the  peril  before  him.  But  he  did  have  that  con- 
fidence ; and  no  one  could  discern  in  his  quiet  demeanor, 
or  in  his  placid  features,  the  slightest  intimation  of  a fear 
or  of  a doubt. 

It  was  now  necessary  to  attempt  to  run  the  batteries 
with  gunboats,  and  also  with  barges  laden  with  provis- 
ions. The  stoutest  heart  might  be  excused  from  recoil- 


106 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ing  from  the  dangers  of  such  an  adventure..  Fortu 
nately  for  General  Grant,  Admiral  Porter,  whose  courage 
never  waned,  and  whose  energy  never  abated,  was  not 
only  ready,  but  eager,  to  co-operate  with  the  con.mandcr- 
in-chief  in  his  boldest  plans.  “ I am  happy  to  say,” 
wrote  General  Grant,  “that  the  admiral  and  myself  have 
never  yet  disagreed  upon  any  policy.” 

There  is  some  little  diversity  in  the  accounts  which  are 
given  of  the  number  and  character  of  the  boats  which 
were  engaged  in  this  enterprise.  After  a careful  exami- 
nation of  these  narratives,  it  seems  to  me  that  the  follow- 
ing account  must  be  nearly  accurate : “ The  Forest 
Queen,”  “ The  Henry  Clay,”  and  “ The  Silver  Wave  ” 
were  heavily  laden  with  military  stores.  These  were  plain, 
wooden  boats.  Speed  was  essential  to  their  safety  ; and  also 
interior  capaciousness,  for  conveying  supplies  below,  and 
also  for  transporting  the  troops  across  the  river.  The 
boilers  were  carefully  protected  by  bales  of  cotton  and  of 
wet  hay.  The  engines  were  put  in  the  best  possible 
running  order,  and  an  ingenious  contrivance  was  adopted 
to  prevent  any  gleam  of  the  fire  from  appearing,  to  guide 
the  guns  of  the  foe. 

The  undertaking  was  regarded  as  so  hazardous  that  it 
was  not  thought  right  to  order  men  to  engage  in  it. 
Volunteers  were  called  for.  So  many  came  forward, 
eager  for  the  enterprise,  that  it  was  necessary  for  the 
aspirants  to  abide  the  decision  of  the  lot.  The  excite- 
ment was  intense,  to  see  who  would  be  the  favored  ones. 
Pilots,  engineers,  firemen,  deck-hands,  were  clamorous 
with  their  proffered  services.  A boy,  who  had  drawn 
what  he  deemed  a prize,  was  offered  a hundred  dollars 
for  his  chance,  and  rejected  the  offer.  He  stood  exult- 
ingly  at  his  post,  and  passed  the  batteries  in  safety. 


RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 


11)7 


Eight  gunboats  and  the  transports  were  concealed  in  a 
bend  in  the  river,  where  they  were  prepared  for  the  trying 
ordeal.  The  plan  was  to  select  a very  dark  night,  and 
then  to  send  down  the  gunboats  to  take  position  in  front 
of  Vicksburg,  and  open  upon  the  batteries  a terrific  fire. 
Under  cover  of  this  fire,  and  in  some  degree  sheltered  by 
the  iron-clads,  the  transports  were  to  endeavor  to  run  by, 
with  the  utmost  speed. 

The  night  of  the  16th  of  April  was  moonless  and  dark. 
A little  before  midnight,  all  the  lights  had  disappeared  in 
Vicksburg,  and  silence  and  gloom  reigned  undisturbed 
over  both  the  river  and  the  land.  One  after  another  the 
huge,  shadowy  masses  emerged  from  their  concealment, 
and  as  cautiously  as  possible  steamed  down  the  river. 
Admiral  Porter  led  the  way  with  “ The  Benton.”  The  other 
iron-clads  followed  in  a line.  The  three  transports  then 
crept  along,  keeping  as  near  as  possible  to  the  western 
bank.  General  Grant  took  his  stand  in  a transport  in 
the  middle  of  the  river,  to  watch  the  operation.  The 
portion  of  the  patriot  army  remaining  at  the  bend,  some 
upon  the  shore  and  others  upon  the  boats,  watched  with 
breathless  silence  the  heroic  little  fleet  as  it  glided  away 
into  the  impenetrable  darkness. 

Nearly  three-quarters  of  an  hour  elapsed,  when  a 
brilliant  flash  was  seen,  followed  by  a roar  which  shook 
the  hills.  The  rebels  had  opened  fire.  In  another  in- 
stant the  whole  line  of  the  bluff  was  ablaze  with  meteoric 
flashes,  followed  by  battle’s  loudest  thunders.  The  iron- 
clads were  soon  all  in  position,  and  vigorously  responded. 
Under  cover  of  the  smoke,  the  darkness,  and  the  tumult 
of  the  contest,  the  transports  — hugging  the  Louisiana 
shore  — rushed  on  at  the  top  of  their  speed. 

But,  suddenly,  new  gleams  of  light  appeared ; and  im- 


108 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


mense  piles  of  rubbish  and  combustibles,  prepared  for 
such  an  event,  burst  into  flame,  converting  night  into 
day.  The  whole  plan  was  now  revealed,  and  the  bat- 
teries turned  many  of  their  guns  upon  the  transports. 
“ The  Forest  Queen  ” soon  received  two  shots,  which  so  dis- 
abled her  that  she  floated  helpless  down  the  stream. 
But  one  of  the  gunboats  took  her  in  charge,  and  towed 
her  safely  to  New  Carthage.  “ The  Henry  Clay  ” was  struck 
by  a shell,  which  set  her  cotton  on  fire.  She  was  soon 
enveloped  in  a blaze,  and  floated  down  the  rapid  river  a 
mountain  of  flame.  The  crew  took  to  the  boats,  and 
escaped  to  the  Louisiana  shore.  Hei’e  they  concealed 
themselves  behind  the  levee  during  the  cannonade,  and 
the  next  day  made  their  way  back  through  the  sub- 
merged swamps  to  their  camp.  It  is  said  that  General 
Sherman,  who  was  watching  the  bombardment  in  a small 
boat,  picked  up  the  pilot  as  he  floated  from  the  wreck.* 
“ The  Henry  Clay  ” was  burned  to  the  water’s  edge.  “ The 
Silver  Wave  ” fortunately  escaped  untouched.  And  the 
whole  of  the  eight  iron-clads  maintained  their  battle,  and 
passed  the  batteries  without  incurring  any  serious  injury. 

For  an  hour  and  a half  the  conflict  raged.  The  bat- 
teries lined  the  bluff  for  a distance  of  eight  miles.  As 
the  little  fleet,  with  the  loss  of  but  one  transport,  passed 
beyond  the  range  of  the  guns,  silence  and  darkness  again 
ensued.  The  midnight  tempest  of  battle,  which  had  so 
suddenly  burst  forth,  as  suddenly  subsided.  And  the 
dark  river  flowed  by  the  beleaguered  city,  as  calm,  as 
peaceful,  as  if  its  echoes  had  never  been  awakened  by  the 
pealing  thunders  of  war.  The  slight  injuries  which  the 
boats  had  received  were  speedily  repaired  by  volunteer 
mechanics  stepping  forth  from  the  ranks. 


* Military  History  of  General  Ulysses  S.  Grant 


RUNNING  THE  BATTERIES. 


109 


“ It  is  a striking  feature,”  says  General  Grant,  “ so 
far  as  my  observation  goes,  of  the  present  volunteer 
army  of  the  United  States,  that  there  is  nothing  which 
men  are  called  upon  to  do,  mechanical  or  professional, 
that  accomplished  adepts  cannot  he  found  for  the  duty 
required,  in  almost  every  regiment.” 

General  McClernand  had  led  the  advance  to  Perkins’s 
Landing,  where  he  was  awaiting  with  intense  anxiety 
the  result  of  the  attempt  to  run  the  batteries.  The  first 
indication  the  troops  had  of  the  fate  of  the  fleet  was  in  the 
smouldering  wreck  of  “The  Henry  Clay  ” drifting  down 
the  stream.  A rich  old  rebel,  whose  magnificent  estate 
was  near  by,  was  so  jubilant  that  he  could  not  repress  his 
exultation.  Rubbing  bis  hands  with  delight,  he  came  to 
General  McClernand,  and  said,  — 

“ Where  are  your  gunboats  now  ? Vicksburg  has  put 
an  end  to  them  all.” 

But  scarcely  had  the  morning  dawned  ere  the  whole 
little  fleet,  one  boat  after  another,  appeared  around  a 
bend  in  the  river.  They  were  greeted  with  as  heartfelt 
cheers  as  ever  hurst  from  human  lips.  The  Yankees 
now  in  turn  inquired  of  the  crest-fallen  secessionist, 
“ Where  now  are  our  gunboats  ? Has  Vicksburg  de- 
stroyed them?”  The  miserable  old  man,  obdurate  in 
his  rebellion,  was  so  chagrined  that  in  his  rage  he  de- 
clared that  the  Yankees  should  never  take  shelter  in  his 
house.  With  his  own  hands  he  applied  the  torch.  In  an 
hour  the  splendid  mansion,  with  all  its  surrounding 
buildings,  was  in  ashes. 

None  but  those  who  witnessed  these  scenes  can  im- 
agine how  dreadful  the  desolation  caused  by  this  war,  so 
wantonly  provoked  hy  those  who  were  crushed  by  its 
footsteps.  The  utter  ruin  of  this  man’s  magnificent 


110 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


estate  may  be  given  as  an  example  of  the  fate  -which 
overwhelmed  thousands  of  others. 

“ His  plantation  was  one  of  the  loveliest  in  Louisiana. 
High  enough  to  be  secure  from  inundation,  it  overlooked 
the  meanderings  of  the  Mississippi  for  nearly  fifty  miles. 
Wide  savannas  teemed  with  the  wealth  of  the  corn  and 
the  cotton  plant,  while  the  spacious  lawns  were  clad  in 
all  the  charms  of  precocious  summer  in  this  balmy 
clime.  Japan  plums  and  fig-trees  grew  in  the  open  air, 
and  groves  of  magnolia  and  oleander  bloomed.  The 
softness  of  the  atmosphere,  redolent  with  unfamiliar 
fragrance,  and  the  aspect  of  the  landscape,  brilliant  with 
blossoms  and  verdure,  enchanted  the  soldiers.  4 Here  at 
last,’  they  cried,  4 we  have  found  the  sunny  South.’  But 
desolation  and  destruction  fell  like  a storm-cloud  over 
the  scene.  In  a few  hours  a blackened  pile  was  all  that 
remained  of  the  stately  mansion.  The  broad  plantation, 
became  a camping-ground.  The  venerable  trees  in  which 
it  was  embosomed  were  hewn  down  for  fire-wood,  and  the 
secluded  fields  were  speedily  transformed  into  a confused 
and  bustling  bivouac.”  * 

The  success  of  this  experiment  in  running  the  bat- 
teries was  so  gratifying,  that,  a few  days  after,  six  more 
transports  were  sent  down  the  stream,  towing  twelve 
barges,  loaded  with  forage.  One  of  these  transports, 44  The 
Tigress,”  received  a shot  below  the  water-line,  and  sunk 
on  the  Louisiana  shore.  The  rest,  with  one-half  of  the 
barges,  got  through  with  but  trifling  damage.  The  army 
was  now  prepared  to  move,  General  Grant  intending 
mainly  to  supply  its  wants  from  the  agricultural  abun- 
dance of  the  country  through  which  he  was  to  march. 


* Military  History  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  by  Adam  Badeau. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


THE  MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


Bombardment  of  Grand  Gulf.  — Crossing  at  Bruinsbui  g. — F'iendly  Ne- 
groes. — Advance  upon  Port  Gibson.  — The  Battle. — Repulseof  theFoe. 
— Flight  and  Consternation.  — Grant’s  Despatches.  — His  Caution  and 
Dangor.  — Personal  Habits.  — Testimony  of  General  Badeau. 


FEW  miles  below  Perkins’s  Landing, where 
the  Union  army  was  gathered,  there  is  the 
town  of  Grand  Gnlf,  on  the  eastern  bank  of 
the  Mississippi.  The  great  object  now  was 
to  cross  the  river.  The  rebels  were  watch- 
ing with  great  diligence  to  oppose  this  movement.  The 
troops  were  marched  down  the  west  banks  of  the  river 
to  a place  oddly  called  Hard  Times.  They  were  now 
seventy  miles  below  Milliken’s  Bend.  About  ten  thou- 
sand of  the  troops  were  taken  down  the  river  in  trans- 
ports. Thorough  reconnoissances  were  made  of  the  east- 
ern shore,  to  find  a suitable  place  for  the  landing  of  the 
troops.  It  was  decided  that  Grand  Gulf  was  the  spot 
most  feasible  for  this  purpose.  The  rebels  were  aware 
of  this,  and  had  erected  strong  batteries  to  prevent  the 
operation.  The  plan  was  for  the  gunboats  to  silence  the 
batteries,  and  immediately  the  troops  were  to  be  landed 
from  the  transports  at  the  foot  of  the  bluff,  and  carry  the 
works  by  storm.  Ten  thousand  soldiers  were  crowded 
into  the  transports,  and  conveyed  to  a point  in  the  river 

111 


112 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


nearly  opposite  Grand  Gulf,  but  just  out  of  range  of  its 
guns.  There  they  awaited  impatiently  tli ; result  of  the 
bombardment.  General  Grant  directed  the  minutest 
details  of  these  movements,  anticipating  every  obstacle, 
and  providing  for  every  emergence.  The  difficulties  to 
be  surmounted  were  immense  ; and  no  one  can  r:ad 
General  Grant’s  despatches  without  being  impressed  with 
that  comprehensiveness  of  mind  which  could  grasp  and 
master  .them  all. 

On  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  April,  Commodore 
Porter  commenced  the  bombardment  with  seven  iron- 
clads and  one  ordinary  gunboat.  The  rebels  had  thirteen 
heavy  guns  in  battery,  supported  by  a series  of  rifle-pits. 
For  five  and  a half  hours  a very  vigorous  fire  was  kept 
up  on  both  sides.  General  Grant,  who  anxiously 
watched  the  battle  from  a tug  in  the  middle  of  the 
stream,  says,  — 

“ Many  times  it  seemed  to  me  that  the  gunboats  were 
within  pistol-shot  of  the  enemy’s  batteries.” 

The  attempt,  however,  proved  unsuccessful.  The  guns 
of  the  enemy  were  in  so  elevated  a position  that  all  the 
valor  and  energy  of  Commodore  Porter’s  fleet  were 
unavailing  in  the  attempt  to  silence  them.  Not  one  gun 
was  dismounted.  The  fleet,  however,  did  not  experience 
any  serious  injury.  The  idea  of  attempting  to  land  the 
troops  in  the  face  of  these  unsilenced  batteries  was  not 
to  be  cherished  for  a moment.  But  General  Grant  was 
prepared  for  the  casualty.  He  had  previously  decided 
what  to  do,  should  the  gunboats  fai  in  accomplishing 
their  purpose.  Grant,  like  Napoleon,  so  matured  his 
plans  that  he  had  always  decided  just  what  to  do  in  case 
of  defeat,  however  confident  he  might  be  of  victory. 

A previous  reconnoissance  had  disclosed  to  him,  that 


MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


113 


there  was  a good  landing  about  six  miles  below,  at  Bru- 
insburg.  With  his  accustomed  promptness  he  requested 
Commodore  Porter,  that  very  night,  again  to  attack  the 
batteries.  Under  cover  of  this  fire,  all  the  transports  suc- 
ceeded in  running  the  batteries.  At  the  same  time  the 
troops  on  shore  marched  down  to  the  appointed  rendez- 
vous, where  the  gunboats  soon  joined  them.  They  were 
immediately  ferried  across  the  river.  General  Grant  was 
the  first  one  to  step  upon  the  bank.  The  landing  of  the 
whole  force  at  Bruinsburg  was  effected  without  the  loss 
of  a single  man. 

We  cannot  refrain  from  mentioning  here  an  incident 
illustrative  of  the  unjust  obloquy  to  which  military  men 
are  often  exposed.  The  incident  also  remarkably  devel- 
ops the  magnanimity  of  those  truly  great  men,  Generals 
Grant  and  Sherman. 

When  General  Grant  was  about  to  make  an  attack 
upon  Grand  Gulf,  he  wished  to  distract  the  attention  of 
the  enemy  at  Vicksburg,  to  prevent  him  from  sending 
re-enforcements  to  the  batteries  below.  General  Sherman 
was  then  in  command  of  the  troops  still  left  at  Milliken’s 
Bend.  General  Grant  wrote  to  him,  stating  the  advan- 
tage which  would  accrue  from  a threatening  movement 
upon  Haines’s  Bluff.  In  the  letter,  he  said,  — 

“ A vigorous  demonstration  in  that  direction  would  be 
good,  so  far  as  the  enemy  is  concerned  ; but  I am  loth  to 
order  it,  because  it  would  be  so  hard  to  make  our  own 
troops  understand  that  only  a demonstration  was  intend- 
ed, and  our  people  at  home  would  characterize  it  as  a 
repulse.” 

General  Sherman,  who  had  already  suffered  very 
severely  from  newspaper  assaults,  regardless  of  his  own 
reputation  if  he  could  serve  his  country,  nobly  replied, — 
8 


114 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


“ I believe  a diversion  at  Haines’s  Bluff  is  proper  and 
right ; and  I will  make  it.  let  whatever  report  of  repulses 
be  made.” 

He  did  make  the  attack,  with  ten  regiments  and  eight 
gunboats.  The  troops  were  landed.  Reconnoissances 
were  sent  out.  Ostentatious  dispositions  of  the  troops 
were  made  for  the  mock  battle.  The  enemy  was  greatly 
alarmed.  His  troops  were  hurriedly  moved  to  and  fro. 
General  Sherman,  having  accomplished  his  purpose,  with- 
drew without  the  loss  of  a man  to  Milliken’s  Bend  ; and 
his  enemies  shouted  over  his  defeat.  He  then  marched 
rapidly  down  the  river  with  his  command,  to  join  his 
comrades  in  their  march  towards  the  rear  of  Vicksburg. 

Scarcel}7  had  General  Grant  landed  at  Bruinsburg,  in 
a country  almost  entirely  unknown  to  him,  ere  friendly 
negroes  gathered  around,  giving  much  valuable  informa- 
tion, and  offering  to  pilot  him  by  a good  road  to  Port 
Gibson,  a small  town  in  the  rear  of  Grand  Gulf,  a dis- 
tance of  twelve  miles  from  Bruinsburg.  This  was  the 
direct  route  to  Vicksburg.  The  capture  of  Port  Gibson 
would  compel  the  evacuation  of  the  batteries  at  Grand 
Gulf.  The  enemy  was  now  fully  alive  to  the  momentous 
issues  at  stake.  They  wero  concentrating  their  troops 
from  all  quarters,  to  assail  the  audacious  invaders  who 
were  thus  penetrating  the  very  heart  of  rebeldom.  Not 
a moment  was  to  be  lost,  lest  the  rebels  should  gather  in 
strength  for  the  defence  of  Port  Gibson. 

General  McClernand  was  immediately  despatched  with 
the  advance,  with  three  days’  rations  in  their  haversacks. 
They  had  not  a tent  or  a wagon.  General  Grant  re- 
quired no  greater  sacrifices  of  his  troops  than  he  was 
ready  to  make  himself. 

“ He  took  with  him,”  says  the  Hon.  Mr.  Washburne, 


MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


115 


of  Illinois,  who  accompanied  the  expedition,  “ neither  a 
horse,  nor  an  orderly,  nor  a camp-chest,  nor  an  over- 
coat, nor  a blanket,  nor  even  a clean  shirt.  His  entire 
baggage  for  six  days  was  a tooth-brush.  He  fared  like 
the  commonest  soldier  in  his  command,  partaking  of  his 
rations  and  sleeping  upon  the  ground  with  no  covering 
but  the  canopy  of  heaven.” 

By  the  feint  which  General  Sherman  had  so  effectually 
made  against  Haines’s  Bluff,  the  foe  was  prevented  from 
sending  re-enforcements  to  join  the  garrison  at  Grand 
Gulf.  At  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  the  80th  of 
April,  — the  very  day  on  which  the  troops  landed  at  Bru- 
insburg,  — General  McClernand,  with  the  advance,  com- 
menced his  march.  The  road  led  first,  for  a couple  of 
miles,  along  the  levee  ; then,  turning  to  the  east,  it  wound 
Through  a hilly  country  covered  with  forest, — broken,  pre- 
cipitous, and  rugged.  It  was  the  spring  of  the  year  ; and, 
in  that  almost  tropical  clime,  the  weather  was  excessively 
warm.  The  region  was  surpassingly  beautiful.  Flowers 
bloomed  all  around,  and  bird-songs  and  fragrance  filled  the 
air.  The  gorgeous  military  array,  winding  through  the 
valleys  and  climbing  the  hills,  added  much  to  the  pictur- 
esque impressiveness  of  the  scene. 

The  night  was  serene  and  brilliant ; and,  being  so  much 
cooler  than  the  day,  the  troops  pressed  joyously  on  until 
two  o’clock  in  the  morning.  Here  they  came  in  sudden 
contact  with  a rebel  battery  which  frowned  from  an  emi- 
nence directly  before  them.  It  was  composed  of  a part 
of  the  garrison  from  Grand  Gulf,  who  had  stationed  them- 
selves there,  hoping  to  check  the  advance  until  re-enforce- 
ments should  arrive  from  Vicksburg.  General  Bowen, 
in  command,  had  about  eleven  thousand  men  in  line  of 
battle.  It  was  necessary  to  wait  until  morning  before 


116 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


commencing  the  attack.  With  the  earliest  dawn  the 
position  of  the  rebels  was  carefully  examined.  Here, 
again,  the  ever-friendly  negro  came  to  our  aid.  General 
McClernand  was  informed  that  the  rebels  had  seized  upon 
a point  where  the  road  forked ; but,  the  two  roads  run- 
ning nearly  parallel,  each  conducted  along  narrow  ridges 
to  Port  Gibson.  The  ravines  on  either  side  of  these  roads 
were  tangled  with  forest  and  under-brush,  protecting  from 
a flank  attack  the  rebels,  who  occupied  both  of  the  roads. 
The  only  alternative  for  General  McClernand  was  to  re- 
treat or  to  cut  his  way  through.  He  was  the  last  man 
to  think  of  a retreat,  and  made  immediate  preparations 
for  the  assault.  Tlie  position  of  the  rebels  was  impreg- 
nable. By  a direct  attack  General  McClernand,  with  the 
re-enforcements  which  soon  arrived,  could  bring  nineteen 
thousand  men  into  the  battle.  But,  notwithstanding  his 
superiority  in  numbers,  the  commanding  position  occu- 
pied by  the  rebels  gave  them  the  decided  advantage. 

General  McClernand  in  person  led  the  assault  upon 
the  right,  aided  by  Generals  Hovey,  Carr,  and  Smith. 
General  Osterhaus,  aided  by  a division  of  McPherson’s 
corps,  under  General  Logan  of  Illinois,  attacked  upon  the 
left.  A battle  — a desperate,  prolonged,  and  bloody  bat- 
tle— ensued.  About  ten  o’clock  General  Grant  arrived, 
and  took  the  command.  Late  in  the  afternoon,  by  a 
vigorous  combined  charge,  the  entire  line  of  the  enemy 
was  broken  and  swept  away  ; and  they  retreated  precipi- 
tately towards  Port  Gibson,  leaving  their  dead  and  wound- 
ed on  the  field. 

Tbe  Union  troops  impetuously  pursued  till  the  dark- 
ness of  night  arrested  their  steps.  They  were  then 
within  two  miles  of  Port  Gibson.  It  was  not  deemed 
prudent  to  advance  farther  in  an  unknown  country,  and 


MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


117 


in  the  dark,  lest  they  should  fall  into  some  ambuscade. 
General  McClernand  led  in  the  pursuit.  The  enemy,  as 
night  closed  in,  seemed  to  be  rallying  for  another  stand. 
General  Grant,  however,  thought  it  probable  that  under 
cover  of  the  night  they  would  again  attempt  to  effect 
their  retreat.  His  directions  to  General  McClernand 
were,  — 

“ Push  the  enemy  with  skirmishers  well  thrown  out 
until  it  gets  too  dark  to  see  him.  Then  place  your  com- 
mand on  eligible  ground,  wherever  night  finds  you. 
Park  your  artillery  so  as  to  command  the  surrounding 
country,  and  renew  the  attack  at  early  dawn.  If  possible, 
push  the  enemy  from  the  field,  or  capture  him.  No 
camp-fires  should  be  allowed,  unless  in  deep  ravines  and 
in  rear  of  the  troops.” 

By  the  moonlight  of  his  bivouac  the  tentless  general 
sent  his  despatch  to  the  government,  announcing  his  vic- 
tory. Our  loss,  he  stated  at  about  a hundred  killed 
and  five  hundred  wounded.  He  estimated  the  loss  of  the 
enemy  as  about  equal  to  his  own ; the  foe  having  also 
lost  six  hundred  and  fifty  who  were  taken  prisoners,  and 
six  field-guns  which  were  captured. 

The  consternation  with  which  the  rebels  were  now 
seized  may  be  inferred  from  the  following  telegram  sent 
that  night  by  the  rebel  General  Pemberton  to  his  superior 
officer,  General  Joseph  E.  Johnson  : — 

“ A furious  battle  has  been  going  on  since  daylight 
just  below  Port  Gibson.  Enemy  can  cross  all  his  army 
from  Hard  Times  to  Bruinsburg.  I should  have  large 
re-enforcements.  Enemy’s  movements  threaten  Fort 
Jackson,  and,  if  successful,  cut  off  Port  Gibson  and  Port 
Hudson.” 

In  the  night,  as  General  Grant  had  supposed,  the  rebel 


118 


LITE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


troops  again  retreated,  and  in  the  morning  were  no- 
where to  be  seen.  They  rapidly  retired  across  the  two 
forks  of  the  Bayou  Pierre,  destroying  the  bridges  behind 
them.  The  garrison  at  Grand  Gulf,  dismayed  in  find- 
ing themselves  thus  outflanked,  precipitately  abandoned 
their  intrenchments,  spiking  their  guns  and  destroying 
their  ammunition.  Our  fleet  immediately  took  posses- 
sion of  the  deserted  works,  and  Grand  Gulf  became  an 
important  base  for  our  supplies. 

General  McClernand’s  troops,  flushed  with  success, 
early  the  next  morning  entered  Port  Gibson,  and  imme- 
diately employed  a heavy  force  in  rebuilding  the  bridge 
across  the  south  fork.  Other  troops,  while  this  work 
was  in  operation,  forded  the  bayou,  and,  led  by  General 
Logan,  pursued  the  flying  enemy.  Re-enforcements  were 
now  pressing  forward  to  the  aid  of  our  advance  guard, 
and  the  onward  movement  was  pushed  with  great  vigor. 
General  McPherson,  General  Logan,  and  General  Crock- 
er were  now  all  chasing,  by  different  routes,  the  flying 
foe,  who  was  retreating,  thoroughly  demoralized,  and 
without  ammunition.  He  was  driven,  without  a mo- 
ment’s respite,  through  Willow  Springs,  and  across  the 
Big  Black  River. 

With  all  this  audacity  and  impetuosity  of  movement 
the  utmost  caution  was  observed,  to  guard  against  re- 
verses. Every  possible  contingency  seems  to  have  been 
<*(  ns.dered  and  provided  for.  The  soldiers  now  received 
the  lidings  of  Colonel  Grierson’s  successful  and  magnifi- 
cent raid.  It  filled  the  rebels  with  consternation,  and  ani- 
mated the  Union  soldiers  with  renewed  zeal.  General 
Grant  had  a fine  army  under  his  banners,  — - thirty-five 
thousand  men,  made  doubly  strong  from  its  enthusiastic 
confidence  in  its  leader. 


MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


119 


“ My  army,”  he  wrote,  “ is  composed  of  hardy  and 
disciplined  men,  who  know  no  defeat,  and  are  not  will- 
ing to  learn  what  it  is.” 

It  is  said,  that,  during  all  the  fatigues  of  this  campaign, 
General  Grant  practised  total  abstinence  from  all  intoxi- 
cating drinks.  This  is  the  testimony  of  those  who  were 
constantly  with  him. 

An  officer  of  his  staff,  who  must  have  been  acquainted 
with  his  daily  habits,  wrote  some  time  after  this,  — 

“ If  you  could  see  the  general  as  he  sits  just  over 
beyond  me,  with  his  wife  and  two  children,  looking  more 
like  a chaplain  than  a general,  with  that  quiet  air  so  im- 
possible to  describe,  you  would  not  ask  me  if  he  drinks. 
He  rarely  ever  uses  intoxicating  liquors.  He  is  more 
moderate  in  his  habits  and  desires,  and  more  pure  and 
spotless  in  his  private  character,  than  almost  any  man  I 
ever  knew.  He  is  more  brave,  has  more  power  to  com- 
mand, and  more  ability  to  plan,  than  any  man  I ever 
served  under  ; cool  to  excess  when  others  lose  nerve, 
always  hopeful,  always  undisturbed,  never  failing  to  ac- 
complish what  he  undertakes.”  * 

In  this  connection,  the  following  extracts  from  the  pen 
of  Major  Penniman  will  be  read  with  interest : — 

“ I have  seen  him  in  the  familiarity  and  seclusion  of 
camp-life,  and  I know  perfectly  well  what  his  personal 
habits  are.  He  messes  with  his  staff  as  he  would  with 
his  own  family.  No  intoxicating  liquors  are  on  the 
table  at  dinner  or  at  any  other  time.  It  is  not  liis  habit 
to  use  them,  nor  does  he  encourage  it  in  others.  No 
man  of  all  the  hundreds  of  thousands  he  has  commanded 
ever  heard  General  Grant  use  profane  language.  One 


* General  Grant  and  his  Campaigns.  By  Julian  K Larke,  p.  466. 


120 


LIFE  OF  GENEEAL  GKANT. 


of  his  highest  meeds  of  praise  consists  in  the  fact,  that, 
through  all  his  commands  to  his  present  elevated  post,  he 
has  had  no  jealousies,  bickerings,  or  quarrels  among  his 
officers.  He  has  the  rare  faculty  of  selecting  the  right 
man  for  the  right  place.” 

All  who  know  General  Grant  will  testify  alike  to  the 
remarkable  purity  and  spotlessness  of  his  personal  char- 
acter. All  will  remember  the  playful  remark  of  Presi- 
dent Lincoln  when,  soon  after  the  capture  of  Vicksburg, 
some  one  alluded  to  the  rumor  that  General  Grant  used 
intoxicating  drinks  to  excess. 

“ What  kind  of  whiskey  does  he  drink  ? ” inquired  the 
president,  with  a peculiar  twinkle  of  the  eye.  “ Is  it 
Bourbon,  or  Monongahela  ? For,  if  it  makes  him  win 
victories  like  this  at  Vicksburg,  I should  like  to  send  a 
demijohn  of  the  same  kind  to  every  general  in  the 
army.” 

General  Grant  had  come  to  the  full  conviction  that  the 
only  way  to  conquer  the  Rebellion  was  to  destroy  its 
armies,  and  exhaust  its  resources.  He  had  therefore 
resolved  to  support  his  troops,  so  far  as  possible,  from 
the  abundance  of  the  regions  he  traversed.  To  most  per- 
sons, the  position  of  General  Grant  even  now  must  have 
seemed  very  perilous.  Many  of  his  officers  so  regarded 
it.  Under  any  ordinary  commander,  the  situation  would 
have  been  quite  hopeless.  The  frowning  batteries  of 
Vicksburg  were  before  him.  Nearly  sixty  thousand  men 
were  gathered  there,  and  along  the  line  of  the  Vicksburg 
and  Jackson  Railroad.  General  Pemberton  reported  his 
numbers  59,411.  Another  rebel  force,  under  General 
Gregg,  was  hurrying  down  from  the  north-east  to 
strengthen  the  already  formidable  array  assembled  for 
the  protection  of  Vicksburg. 


MARCH  TO  THE  REAR. 


121 


General  Grant  was  in  the  heart  of  the  enemy’s  country, 
with  but  thirty  thousand  men  under  his  banners.  The 
rebel  army  was  much  scattered,  for  it  had  long  lines  and 
important  points  to  defend.  General  Grant's  troops  were 
concentrated,  and  could  move  almost  with  the  impetus 
and  momentum  of  a shell,  ready  at  any  moment  to  ex- 
plode, and  carry  devastation  far  and  wide.  He  decided 
first  to  hurl  the  whole  weight  of  his  columns  upon  Gregg, 
and  crush  him  before  he  could  effect  a junction  with 
Pemberton.  The  soldiers  were  provided  with  three  days’ 
rations,  trusting  to  the  country  for  forage.  The  utmost 
celerity  and  secrecy  were  essential.  He  did  not  confide 
his  plan  even  to  the  general-in-chief  at  Washington.  In 
fact,  the  authorities  there  were  appalled  in  view  of  his 
boldness.  General  Grant  assumed  the  responsibility. 
There  is  something  sublime  in  this  solitary  energy, 
unsustained  by  a single  word  of  encouragement. 

“ So  Grant,”  says  General  Badeau,  “ was  alone.  His 
most  trusted  associates  besought  him  to  change  his  plans, 
while  his  superiors  were  astounded  at  his  temerity,  and 
strove  to  interfere.  Soldiers  of  reputation  and  civilians 
in  high  place  condemned  in  advance  a campaign  that 
seemed  to  them  as  hopeless  as  it  was  unprecedented.  If 
he  failed,  the  country  would  concur  with  the  government 
and  the  generals.  Grant  knew  all  this,  and  appreciated 
his  danger,  but  was  as  invulnerable  to  the  apprehensions 
of  ambition  as  to  the  entreaties  of  friendship  or  the 
anxieties  even  of  patriotism.  That  quiet  confidence  which 
never  forsook  him,  and  which  amounted  indeed  almost 
to  a feeling  of  fate,  was  uninterrupted.  Having  once 
determined  in  a matter  that  required  irreversible  decision, 
he  never  reversed,  nor  even  misgave ; but  was  steadily 
loyal  to  himself  and  his  plans.  This  absolute  and  im- 


122 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


plicit  faith  was,  however,  as  far  as  possible  from  conceit 
or  enthusiasm.  It  was  simply  a consciousness,  — or  convic- 
tion  rather,  — which  brought  the  very  strength  it  believed 
in  ; which  was  itself  strength  ; and  which  inspired  others 
with  a trust  in  him,  because  he  was  able  thus  to  trust 
himself.”  * 

General  Howard  also  has  alluded  to  this  strong  con- 
viction, on  the  part  of  General  Grant,  that  success  would 
crown  his  endeavors.  It  is  stated  in  a paragraph  in  “The 
New  York  Times”  of  February  18, — 

“ General  Howard  says  that  General  Grant  is  strictly  a 
temperate  man  and  religious.  His  marked  characteristic 
is  a wonderful  faith  in  his  success,  amounting  almost  to 
the  fatality  in  which  Napoleon  so  strongly  believed.  Gen- 
eral Howard  can  be  relied  on.” 


* Military  History  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  p.  222. 


CHAPTER  X. 


THE  ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 

Innumerable  Cares  of  the  General.  — The  March  along  the  Big  Black.  — 
Capture  of  Jackson. — Strategy  and  Tactics. — Youthful  Combatants. 
— Advance  upon  Edwards’s  Station.  — Battle  of  Champion  Hill. — • 
Capture  of  Edwards’s  Station.  — Despatch  from  General  Halleck.  — 
Battle  of  Black-river  Bridge.  — Entire  Discomfiture  of  the  Foe. 


|T  is  impossible  to  convey  to  the  reader  an 
idea  of  the  innumerable  thoughts  and 
plans  and  anxieties  which  must  have 
crowded  the  mind  of  General  Grant.  In 
military  combinations,  very  much  depends 
upon  the  faithful  performance  of  all  the  details.  Here 
there  was  to  be  a feint ; there,  a direct  assault.  At.  one 
point,  the  enemy  was  to  be  deceived  by  a false  movement. 
Again,  scattered  divisions  were  to  be  suddenly  concen- 
trated upon  some  given  position.  Colonel  Grierson’s  raid 
was  a part  of  General  Grant’s  campaign.  Admiral 
Porter’s  expedition  to  the  Red  River  was  another  act  in 
the  great  drama.  In  this  brief  narrative  it  is  impossible 
to  trace  out  the  complicated  mazes  of  these  movements, 
which,  guided  by  one  master-mind,  were  working  out  the 
grand  result.  It  is  almost  bewildering  to  read  the  innu- 
merable despatches  rapidly  issued  by  General  Grant,  and 
embracing  the  most  multiplied  and  varied  combinations. 

The  rebels,  defeated  at  Port  Gibson,  had  retreated 

123 


\ 


124 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


across  the  Big  Black  River,  where  they  made  another 
stand  and  gathered  re-enforcements.  General  Grant 
deceived  them  into  the  belief  that  he  intended  to  follow 
and  attack  them  there.  He  had  now  within  call  forty- 
three  thousand  men  and  a hundred  and  twenty  guns. 
The  rebel  army  was  divided.  A portion  was  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Big  Black,  gathering  in  strength  to 
oppose  the  passage  of  General  Grant’s  troops.  Gereral 
Joe  Johnston  was  assembling  another  army  at  Jackson, 
tbrt  capital  of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  — a very  impor- 
tant strategical  point,  at  the  junction  of  two  railroads. 
Here  the  rebels  had  also  accumulated  a large  magazine 
of  supplies. 

Instead  of  crossing  the  Big  Black,  General  Grant 
turned  suddenly  to  the  right,  and  marched  rapidly  along 
the  eastern  bank  of  the  river.  He  cut  loose  entirely 
from  his  communication  with  Grand  Gulf,  and  depended 
for  supplies  upon  the  country,  and  such  stores  as  he  could 
take  with  him.  As  he  thus  cut  loose  from  his  base,  and 
plunged  into  the  midst  of  his  foes,  he  telegraphed  to  the 
government  at  Washington,  “ You  will  probably  not  hear 
from  me  for  several  days.”  The  Union  army,  in  two 
divisions,  advanced  by  roads  nearly  parallel.  Generals 
Sherman  and  McClernand  took  the  right ; while  General 
McPherson  had  command  of  the  left,  keeping  close  to 
the  river,  and  threatening  the  railroad  between  Jackson 
and  Vicksburg.  Great  precautions  were  adopted  to  con- 
ceal, as  far  as  possible,  bis  movements  from  the  enemy. 

It  was  General  Grant’s  object  to  seize  Jackson,  destroy 
or  disperse  the  rebel  army  assembled  there,  and  capture 
the  supplies.  He  would  then  turn  with  his  who!  force 
upon  Vicksburg,  and  crush  the  army  intrenched  there. 
His  plan  was  wisely  conceived  and  magnificently  accom- 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


125 


plished.  On  tlie  12th  of  May,  General  Logan,  of 
McPherson’s  division,  encountered  the  foe  within  a few 
miles  of  Raymond,  on  the  direct  road  to  Jackson,  and 
bat  about  fifteen  miles  from  that  city.  The  rebels  were 
about  five  thousand  strong,  advantageously  posted  in  a 
piece  of  timber,  with  two  batteries  of  artillery,  which 
swept  both  the  road  and  a bridge  over  which  it  was 
necessary  for  McPherson  to  pass. 

The  battle  was  immediately  opened  with  great  vigor. 
Our  troops,  outnumbering  the  foe,  speedily  drove  him 
from  his  position.  Still  it  was  a hard-fought  battle,  in 
which  we  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing,  four  hun- 
dred and  forty.  The  loss  of  the  enemy  in  killed  and 
wounded  was  four  hundred  and  five.  We  took  also 
four  hundred  and  fifteen  prisoners,  two  pieces  of  cannon, 
and  quite  a quantity  of  small  arms. 

The  rebels  fled  through  the  streets  of  Raymond,  hot- 
ly pursued  by  the  Union  troops.  They  retreated  along 
the  road  which  led  by  Mississippi  Springs  to  Jackson. 
The  country  was  rough,  wild,  and  densely  wooded.  Gen- 
eral Grant  had  so  deceived  the  rebels,  that  Pemberton 
had  massed  his  forces  at  Edwards’s  Station,  on  the  railroad 
running  from  Jackson  to  Vicksburg,  confidently  expect- 
ing the  attack  there.  But,  by  adroitly  turning  our  troops 
to  the  right,  General  Grant  had  avoided  a battle  with 
this  strong  force,  had  dispersed  an  important  division  of 
the  enemy,  and  had  opened  an  almost  unobstructed  path 
to  Jackson. 

All  the  difficulties  which  our  troops  encountered  and 
triumphantly  surmounted  cannot  well  be  imagined. 
General  McClernand  reports  that  his  corps  subsisted  for 
thirteen  days  on  six  days’  rations,  and  such  scanty  sup- 
plies as  the  country  could  afford.  They  were  wholly 


126 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


without  tents,  regular  trains,  and  almost  without  cooking 
utensils.  Yet  not  a murmur  was  heard  from  the  lips  of 
his  troops.  They  seized  all  the  flour-mills  on  the  way, 
grinding  the  corn  found  in  the  storehouses,  and  using 
the  ambulances  for  ammunition-wagons. 

Jackson  was  strongly  fortified.  It  was  an  exceedingly 
important  position.  The  rebels  were  now  fully  aware  of 
its  peril,  and  began  to  rush  for  its  protection.  General 
Johnston  hastened  there  the  day  after  the  battle  of  Ray- 
mond, and  took  the  command  with  an  estimated  force 
of  eleven  thousand  men.  As  many  more  were  near 
by,  marching  upon  the  double-quick  to  re-enforce  him. 
Johnston,  in  his  alarm,  telegraphed  Pemberton,  who  was 
at  Edwards’s  Station,  to  fall  with  his  whole  force  upon  the 
rear  of  Grant.  But  Grant  was  advancing  so  rapidly,  and 
was  so  deceiving  the  foe  by  the  mysterious  movements 
of  his  army  divisions,  that  the  rebel  leaders  were  bewil- 
dered, and  knew  not  upon  what  point  to  concentrate 
their  forces,  either  for  attack  or  for  defence. 

Generals  McPherson  and  Sherman  were  at  Raymond, 
marching  along  the  southern  road  to  Jackson.  General 
McClernand  was  threatening  Edwards’s  Station,  his  pick- 
ets being  within  two  miles  of  the  rebel  troops,  who 
were  massed  there  in  numbers  sufficient  to  overwhelm 
him,  had  they  but  known  his  weakness.  Very  skilfully 
McClernand  deluded  the  foe  into  the  belief  that  he  was 
about  to  make  an  attack,  even  when  he  was  withdrawing 
his  troops  to  join  the  Union  force  at  Raymond.  Intense 
activity  now  prevailed.  General  Grant  ordered  all  the 
details  of  the  movement.  All  the  divisions  were  concen- 
trating in  rapid  march  upon  Jackson.  Sherman  and 
McPherson  met  before  the  city,  by  different  roads,  at  the 
same  hour  of  the  14th. 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBUR&. 


127 


The  rebel  outposts  were  driven  in,  an  1 the  rebel  lines 
were  encountered,  strongly  intrenched  in  battle  array  a 
short  distance  outside  of  the  city.  The  conflict  imme- 
diately commenced  with  artillery.  As  the  hostile  bat- 
teries were  thus  exchanging  shots,  General  Grant  care- 
fully examined  the  ground,  and  posted  his  troops  for  the 
decisive  attack.  We  will  not  attempt  to  describe  the 
tactics  of  the  battle.  For  an  hour  it  was  delayed  by  a 
shower,  in  which  the  windows  of  heaven  seemed  to  be 
opened,  and  both  armies  were  drenched  by  the  flood. 
No  man  could  open  his  cartridge-box,  lest  it  should  be 
instantly  filled  with  water. 

As  the  rain  abated,  the  battle  commenced,  with  the 
incessant  rattle  of  musketry  and  the  roar  of  artillery. 
Both  parties  fought  with  fierceness,  with  desperation,  — 
the  one  to  destroy  our  government,  the  other  to  maintain 
it ; the  one  to  banish  free  institutions  from  the  earth,  the 
other  to  defend  the  sacred  rights  of  man.  There  were 
charges  and  counter-charges,  the  rush  of  onset,  the  con- 
fusion of  retreat,  shouts  of  victory,  and  cries  of  agony, 
and  groans  of  death.  There  were  many  boys  in  the 
rebel  ranks,  — boys  who  scarcely  knew  for  what  reason 
they  had  been  dragged  from  the  sides  of  their  mothers, 
and  forced  into  this  cruel  war.  The  pitiless  missiles  of 
destruction,  undiscriminating,  tore  them  limb  from  limb. 
There  were  many  boys  in  the  Union  ranks,  — boys  who 
in  the  free  and  intelligent  North  had  been  instructed 
in  the  principles  of  liberty.  They  fully  comprehended 
their  mission.  The  prayers  of  their  mothers  accompanied 
them.  Cheerfully  they  perilled  life  and  limb  for  their 
country  and  humanity. 

And  here  these . boys  stood,  firing  bullets  into  each 
other’s  bosoms,  sometimes  even  grappling  in  the  deadly 


128 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRAN'.:. 

struggle,  and  their  blood  mingling  in  death.  Alas  for 
man  ! Even  the  victories  over  which  he  rejoices  send 
mourning  and  despair  to  thousands  of  homes.  After  a 
conflict  of  three  hours,  the  enemy  fled,  having  lost  about 
nine  hundred  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners.  General 
Crocker  led  the  final  charge,  — General  Crocker,  whom 
Grant  classed  with  Sherman  and  Sheridan,  as  one  of  the 
best  division  commanders  he  had  ever  known. 

The  rebels  were  intrenched  upon  the  crest  of  an  emi- 
nence over  which  the  road  passed,  their  guns  command- 
ing the  plain  below.  The  Union  troops  advanced,  in  the 
final  and  decisive  charge,  across  this  plain  and  up  the 
hill  with  as  measured  tread  as  if  on  dress-parade,  while 
the  rebel  fire  was  piercing  their  ranks.  Our  troops  re- 
turned no  answering  fire  until  within  thirty  yards  of  the 
foe.  Then  a well-aimed,  deadly  volley  was  poured  into 
the  rebel  lines ; and  with  fixed  bayonets,  and  making  the 
welkin  ring  with  their  cheers,  the  troops  rushed  forward 
in  the  impetuous  onset.  The  opposing  troops  wavered, 
broke,  fled  ; and  the  path  was  open  to  Jackson.  General 
Grant,  with  his  staff,  was  the  first  to  enter  the  enemy’s 
works.  His  son,  a lad  of  thirteen  years,  accompanied 
him  upon  this  campaign.  As  they  approached  the  town, 
the  boy  galloped  ahead,  and  was  the  first  to  enter  the 
capital  of  Mississippi. 

General  Grant  allowed  himself  not  a moment  to  repose 
upon  his  laurels.  Indeed  the  rebels  were  all  around  him, 
and  the  utmost  activity  and  vigilance  were  requisite  to 
secure  himself  from  disaster.  The  troops  marched  into 
the  streets,  and  the  national  banner  was  proudly  unfurled 
from  the  State  House.  The  intrencliments  and  rifle-pits 
outside  of  the  city  were  occupied  by  the  Union  troops. 
General  Grant  took  possession  of  the  house  which  General 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBUEG. 


129 


Johnston  had  occupied  the  night  before.  The  victorious 
army  was  immediately  employed  in  destroying  the  rail- 
roads in  every  direction  from  the  city,  for  a distance  of 
twenty  miles.  Bridges,  factories,  and  arsenals  were  blown 
up  and  burned.  Every  thing  which  could  be  of  military 
service  to  the  rebels  was  destroyed. 

General  Johnston  had  retreated  north  by  the  Canton 
Road,  and  had  intrenched  himself  about  fifteen  nr'les  from 
the  city,  where  he  anxiously  awaited  the  co-operation  of 
re-enforcements.  Pemberton  on  the  west  at  Edwards’s 
Station,  and  Johnston  on  the  north,  were  now  operating 
for  a junction.  It  was  a matter  of  the  utmost  moment 
to  prevent  this  concentration.  General  Grant,  with  in- 
ferior numbers,  contrived  to  be  superior  on  every  field  of 
battle.  His  troops  had  acquired  such  perfect  confidence 
in  him,  as  he  led  them  so  invariably  to  victory,  that  they 
obeyed  his  orders  with  alacrity,  regardless  of  sleepless- 
ness, hunger,  and  fatigue.  His  subordinate  officers  were 
also  very  able  men,  who  performed  the  tasks  allotted  to 
them  with  the  utmost  promptitude. 

Immediately  upon  entering  Jackson,  Generals  McPher- 
son and  McClernand  were  ordered  to  wheel  around  their 
columns,  and  to  march  rapidly  west  towards  Edwards’s 
Station,  to  attack  Pemberton  before  he  could  be  re-enforced 
by  Johnston.  Pemberton,  informed  of  their  approach, 
had  selected  his  field  of  battle  with  skill,  which  he  had 
acquired  at  West  Point,  at  the  expense  of  the  government 
he  was  now  seeking  to  destroy.  There  was  a long  ridge 
of  land  with  quite  a precipitous  front,  called  Champion 
Hill,  over  which  the  road  passed  which  the  Union  troops 
must  necessarily  traverse.  In  front  of  this  ridge,  there 
was  an  open  plain  ; and  the  road  which  led  over  that  plain 
from  east  to  west,  as  it  reached  the  hill,  turned  sudden- 

9 


180 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ly  south,  and  diagonally  ascended  the  ridge.  Here  Pem- 
berton stationed  and  intrenched  his  troops,  — twenty-five 
thousand  in  number.  General  Grant  was  informed  of 
his  movements,  and  collected  all  the  force  at  his  command 
to  meet  the  crisis.  He  immediately  hastened  in  person 
to  the  front,  and  sent  the  following  despatch  to  Sher- 
man : — 

“ Start  one  of  your  divisions  on  the  road  at  once,  with 
their  ammunition-wagons,  and  direct  the  general  com- 
manding the  division  to  move  with  all  possible  speed  until 
he  comes  up  with  our  rear  beyond  Bolton.  It  is  impor- 
tant that  the  greatest  celerity  should  be  shown  in  carrying 
out  this  movement,  as  I have  evidence  that  the  entire 
force  of  the  enemy  was  at  Edwards’s  Depot  at  7,  p.m., 
last  night,  and  was  still  advancing.  The  fight  may, 
therefore,  be  brought  on  at  any  moment.” 

At  the  same  time  he  sent  a despatch  to  Blair,  who  was 
some  miles  to  the  south,  but  also  on  a road  that  led  directly 
to  Edwards’s  Station. 

“ The  enemy,”  said  he,  “ have  moved  out  to  Edwards’s 
Station,  and  are  still  pushing  on  to  attack  us  with  all 
their  force.  Push  your  troops  on  in  that  direction  as 
rapidly  as  possible.  If  you  are  already  on  the  Bolton 
Hoad,  continue  so  ; but,  if  you  still  have  a choice  of  roads, 
take  the  one  leading  to  Edwards’s  Depot.  Pass  your 
troops  to  the  front  of  your  train,  except  a rear  guard, 
and  keep  the  ammunition  wagons  in  front  of  all  others.” 

As  Gei.eral  Grant  rode  to  the  front,  it  was  rather  an 
appalling  spectacle  which  met  his  eye.  Champion  Hill 
rose  before  him  about  seventy  feet  above  the  plain.  Its 
summit  was  bald,  affording  an  admirable  position  for  the 
artillery  of  the  foe.  The  sides  of  the  hill  were  covered 
with  an  impenetrable  growth  of  forest  and  of  underbrush, 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBtJRG. 


131 


through  which  it  was  almost  impossible  to  penetrate. 
Upon  this  eminence  stood  twenty-five  thousand  deter- 
mined men,  with  an  ample  array  of  cannon,  and  com- 
manded by  an  able  general. 

The  battle  commenced  with  musketry  and  artillery,  as 
soon  as  our  troops  came  within  range  of  the  enemy's 
guns.  Round  shot  and  shell  from  their  batteries  pierced 
our  ranks,  while  incessant  volleys  of  musketry  were  flash- 
ing from  the  forest,  where  no  foe  could  be  seen,  and  into 
which  it  seemed  useless  to  direct  our  fire.  Many  of  our 
soldiers  were  veterans  who  had  been  in  many  battles,  and 
who  had  witnessed  the  deadly  strife  at  Donelson,  at  Shi- 
loh, and  at  Pittsburg  Landing.  They  testified  that  they 
had  never,  upon  any  field,  seen  the  fusilade  from  this 
hillside  surpassed. 

The  centre  of  our  line  was  under  command  of  General 
Hovey.  For  a time  he  held  his  men  firm  under  the 
tremendous  fire  of  the  foe.  At  length  they  were  com- 
pelled gradually  to  retire,  though  in  perfect  order.  The 
battle  was  long,  and  for  a time  seemed  doubtful.  Gen- 
eral Quimby  was  sent  to  the  support  of  the  centre.  Other 
dispositions  were  made  lo  attack  the  foe  in  flank,  and  to 
threaten  their  rear.  General  Logan  succeeded  in  gaining 
a very  important  position  on  their  left.  Order  was  then 
given  for  a simultaneous  charge,  while  the  massed  artillery 
concentrated  its  fire  upon  the  heart  of  the  foe.  There 
was  an  hour  of  terrific  struggle  which  covered  the  hill- 
sides with  the  mangled  remains  of  the  dying  and  the  dead, 
when  the  enemy  — vanquished,  bewildered,  despairing 
— turned,  and  fled  over  the  brow  of  the  hill. 

It  was  now  about  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.  This 
was  the  hardest  fought  battle  of  the  campaign  thus  far. 
The  victory  cost  us  over  two  thousand  four  hundred  men 


132 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing.  As  our  men  had  >een 
necessarily  massed  for  the  charge  in  ascending  the  hill, 
the  fire  of  the  enemy’s  infantry  was  for  a short  time 
deadly  in  the  extreme.  The  enemy  lost,  however,  in 
killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  nearly  six  thousand  men. 
and  thirty  pieces  of  cannon.  The  heroes  slept  on  the 
field  they  had  won  so  dearly.  The  mangled  bodies  of 
men  and  horses,  dismounted  cannon,  and  all  the  wrecks 
of  the  battle,  were  scattered  around  in  wild  confusion. 
The  dead  slept  peaceful  and  silent,  side  by  side,  enemies 
no  more.  Did  their  spirits  ascend  together  to  the  judg- 
ment to  answer  for  the  passions  and  the  struggles  of  the 
hour  ? Four  thousand  must  have  appeared  suddenly  to- 
gether before  that  tribunal,  slain  by  each  other’s  hands. 
The  soldiers  called  the  spot  “ The  Hill  of  Death.” 

At  eight  o’clock  that  evening,  a portion  of  the  army 
had  advanced,  and  taken  possession  of  the  encampment  at 
Edwards’s  Station,  through  which  the  foe  had  precipitate- 
ly retreated.  General  McClernand  was  despatched  in 
hot  pursuit  of  the  routed  army.  General  Grant  and 
his  staff  accompanied  the  advance  until  late  in  the  night. 
He  then  threw  himself  down  upon  the  porch  of  a house, 
which  had  been  used  as  a rebel  field-hospital,  and  took  a 
few  hours  of  repose,  while  the  groans  of  the  wounded 
and  the  dying  blended  with  his  dreams.  It  is  a curious 
fact,  that,  the  very  night  of  this  great  victory,  General 
Grant  received  a despatch  from  General  Halleck  ordering 
him  to  abandon  the  campaign  upon  which  he  had  en- 
tered, and  to  go  back  to  co-operate  with  General  Banks 
for  the  capture  of  Port  Hudson. 

But  General  Grant  could  now  very  safel)  disregard 
these  orders.  The  President,  General  Halleck,  Congress, 
and  the  whole  nation  were  in  a few  days  electrified  with 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


133 


the  tidings  of  his  marvellous  achievements,  and  with 
undivided  voice  they  all  bade  him  God  speed.  Early  the 
next  morning,  — the  17th,  — General  McClernand,  who 
had  energetically  resumed  the  pursuit  at  half-past  three 
o’clock,  overtook  the  foe  at  Big  Black  River.  They  had 
crossed  the  stream,  and  taken  possession  of  the  bluffs 
which  lined  the  western  shore.  The  eastern  shore  was 
low  and  flat,  and  completely  commanded  by  the  artillery 
on  the  bluffs.  Both  the  railroad  and  the  turnpike  crossed 
the  river  here  upon  bridges,  side  by  side.  There  was  also 
a bayou  which,  in  the  form  of  a semi-circle,  composed  a 
natural  ditch  or  moat  twenty  feet  wide  and  about  three 
feet  deep,  emerging  from  the  river  above  the  bridges, 
and,  after  a circuit  of  about  a mile,  entering  it  again 
below. 

A better  position  for  defence,  art  could  scarcely  have 
created.  Pemberton  availed  himself  of  it,  determined  to 
maintain  himself  there  at  all  hazards  till  re-enforcements 
should  arrive.  Trees  and  bushes  fringed  the  banks  of 
the  bayou ; and  many  of  these  had  been  felled,  forming 
an  abatis  to  obstruct  the  advance.  The  bayou  was  de- 
fended by  twenty  pieces  of  artillery  and  four  thousand 
men.  The  remaining  rebel  force  — four  thousand  strong 
— had  taken  position  upon  the  bluffs,  on  the  western 
banks  of  the  river.  To  carry  this  position  it  was  neces- 
sary for  the  Union  troops  first  to  pass  over  the  open 
plain  in  face  of  the  enemy,  then  to  bridge  or  wade  the 
bayou  while  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  batteries  and  of 
four  thousand  infantry,  sweeping  their  ranks  with  grape- 
shot  and  bullets.  Having  accomplished  this  feat,  and 
having  driven  the  enemy  from  the  line  of  the  bayou 
across  the  river  by  the  bridges  which  would  be  destroyed 
behind  them,  they  were  then  to  force  the  passage  of  the 


134 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


river,  and  charge  the  whole  concentrated  foe  upon  the 
bluffs,  and  carry  the  position  by  storm.  To  one  sitting 
by  the  fireside  it  seems  impossible  that  such  an  achieve- 
ment could  have  been  accomplished.  But  it  was  accom- 
plished heroically  and  speedily. 

General  McClernand  brought  up  his  artillery,  and 
opened  a well-aimed  and  deadly  fire,  which  staggered  the 
foe.  Under  cover  of  this  fire  General  Lawler  succeeded 
in  advancing  unobserved,  concealed  by  the  bushes  and 
the  nature  of  the  ground,  with  eleven  hundred  men,  to 
a position  on  the  left  of  the  rebel  works.  The  soldiers 
threw  off  their  blankets  and  their  knapsacks,  and  rushed 
through  the  waters  of  the  bayou.  A murderous  fire  of 
shot  and  shell  was  instantly  turned  upon  them,  which 
crimsoned  the  stagnant  pool  with  their  blood.  But  still 
the  impetuous  troops  pressed  on,  crossed  the  bayou,  and 
rushed  upon  the  rebels  in  flank  and  rear.  The  enemy, 
bewildered  by  so  unlooked-for  an  assault,  in  great  numbers 
threw  down  their  arms  and  surrendered.  In  a few  mo- 
ments seventeen  hundred  and  fifty-one  prisoners,  with 
eighteen  pieces  of  cannon  and  a large  supply  of  small 
arms  and  ammunition,  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors. 
This  brilliant  feat,  accomplished  by  McClernand’s  corps, 
was  effected  at  a loss  of  twenty-nine  killed  and  two  hun- 
dred and  forty-two  wounded.  General  Osterhaus  was 
unfortunately  wounded  at  the  commencement  of  the 
fight.  The  panic-stricken  rebels,  abandoning  their  guns 
almost  without  a struggle,  fled  across  the  bridges,  and  set 
them  on  fire  even  before  half  of  the  fugitives  had  escaped. 
Thousands  of  men  were  now  running  up  and  down  the 
banks  in  despair.  Some  with  sinewy  arms  succeeded  in 
swimming  across.  Many  others  in  the  unavailing  at- 
tempt were  drowned.  Others  still,  threw  down  their  arms 
and  surrendered. 


ADVANCE  TOWARDS  VICKSBURG. 


135 


General  Grant  was  now  in  possession  of  the  entire 
eastern  bank  of  the  river.  It  is  very  evident  that  the 
enemy  was  bewildered,  and  to  a very  considerable  degree 
terrified,  by  this  resistless  march  and  these  uninterrupt- 
ed victories  of  General  Grant.  Pemberton’s  army  was 
quite  demoralized.  Stragglers  in  large  numbers  were 
abandoning  it.  He  feared  that  Grant  might  cross  the 
river  above  or  below,  and  by  a flank  movement  interpose 
between  him  and  Vicksburg.  Thus  both  the  garrison 
and  his  ow:i  army  would  be  at  the  mercy  of  the  victor. 
From  this  point  of  the  Black  River  it  was  scarcely  fifteen 
miles  to  Vicksburg  Bluffs.  General  Pemberton  accord- 
ingly abandoned  his  position,  and  retreated  to  take  refuge 
behind  the  intrencliments  of  Vicksburg.  He  thought 
that  he  should  enjoy  a few  hours’  respite  from  pursuit, 
since  it  would  require,  he  supposed,  twelve  hours  at  least 
for  General  Grant  to  bridge  anew  the  deep  and  rapid 
stream. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


THE  CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 

Crossing  the  Big  Black.  — Singular  Interview  between  Grant  ar  d Sher- 
man.— The  Investment  of  Vicksburg. — Magnitude  of  the  Achieve- 
ment. — Progress  of  the  Siege.  — Johnston’s  unavailing  Endeavors.  — 
Explosion  of  the  Mine.  — Distress  of  the  Besieged.  — The  Capitula- 
tion. — Rebel  “ Chivalry.”  — Letter  from  President  Lincoln. 

HE  Big  Black  River  was  now  to  be  bridged 
for  the  passage  of  an  army.  Speedily  Gen- 
eral Grant’s  engineers  accomplished  the 
work.  The  battle  of  Black-River  Bridge, 
as  it  was  called,  was  terminated  about  ten 
o’clock  on  the  17th.  Before  eight  o’clock  of  the  next 
morning,  thousands  of  the  Union  troops  were  on  the 
western  banks,  ready  for  battle  or  for  the  march. 
General  Grant,  while  the  bridges  were  being  constructed, 
sent  a cavalry  reconnoissance  back  to  ascertain  the  move- 
ments of  Johnston.  He  sent  a despatch  to  Sherman, 
saying,  — 

“ Secure  a commanding  position  on  the  west  bank  of 
Black  River  as  soon  as  you  can.  If  the  information  you 
gain,  after  crossing,  warrants  you  in  believing  you  can  go 
immediately  into  the  city,  do  so.  If  there  is  any  doubt 
in  this  matter,  throw  out  troops  to  the  left,  after  advan- 
cing on  a line  with  the  railroad  bridge,  to  open  your 
communication  with  the  troops  here.  We  will  then 

130 


MAP 

VICKSBURG 


x<~ 


Wwm  -rJf 


Wmmmm 


>x38j 

, S&m 


mm 

jjfjp^ 

Jlr^€< 

§:/#  ;\  ^Vv^^Xsi 

p4 

r €,  4 ^ X .-*' 


CAPTUBE  OF  VICKSBUBG. 


137 


move  in  three  columns,  — if  roads  can  be  found  to  move 
on, — and  either  have  Vicksburg  or  Haines’s  Bluff  to- 
morrow night.  The  enemy  have  been  so  terribly  beaten 
yesterday  and  to-day  that  I cannot  believe  that  a stand 
will  be  made,  unless  the  troops  are  relying  on  Johnston’s 
arriving  with  large  re-enforcements  ; nor  that  Johnston 
vould  attempt  to  re-enforce  with  any  thing  at  his  com- 
mand, if  he  was  aware  at  all  of  the  present  condition  of 
things.” 

By  half-past  nine  o’clock  of  the  18th,  the  energetic 
General  Sherman  was  within  three  miles  and  a half  of 
Vicksburg,  where  the  head  of  his  column  entered  the 
Benton  Road.  He  now  commanded  the  rear  of  both  the 
rebel  garrisons,  at  Vicksburg  and  at  Haines’s  Bluff.  His 
soldiers  halted  for  the  remainder  of  the  command  to  come 
up.  Here  General  Grant  joined  Sherman.  Together 
these  two  distinguished  men  rode  to  the  summit  of  one 
of  the  Walnut  Hills,  from  which  they  could  look  down 
upon  the  Yazoo  River,  and  upon  those  bluffs  on  its 
southern  banks  in  front  of  which,  but  a few  months 
before,  General  Sherman  had  met  a bloody  repulse. 

Silently,  for  n,  few  moments,  they  gazed  upon  the  scene 
around  them.  At  last  Sherman  turned  abruptly,  and 
said  to  General  Grant,  — 

“ Until  this  moment  I never  thought  your  expedition 
a success.  I never  could  see  the  end  clearly  until  now. 
But  this  is  a campaign.  This  is  a success,  if  we  never 
take  the  town.” 

General  Grant,  the  most  taciturn  of  men,  as  usual 
said  nothing.  He  probably  felt  as  certain  then  of  the 
capture  of  Vicksburg  as  he  did  on  the  morning  when 
General  Pemberton  surrendered  to  him  his  sword.  Be- 
fore night  General  Sherman  had  placed  his  troops  within 


138 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


nearly  musket  range  of  the  intrenckments  of  Vicksburg. 
Early  the  next  morning  he  seized  several  of  the  out- 
works of  the  foe,  and  captured  a number  of  prisoners. 

General  McClernand  pressed  forward,  and  invested  the 
doomed  city  on  its  southern  side.  General  McPherson 
followed  with  his  corps,  and  filled  up  the  gap  in  the  cen- 
tre. Thus,  by  Tuesday  morning  of  the  19th,  the  city 
was  invested  both  by  river  and  by  land.  The  Union  lines 
extended  in  a long  circuit  of  nearly  twenty  miles,  from 
Haines’s  Bluff,  on  the  Yazoo  above  the  city,  to  Warren- 
ton  on  the  Mississippi  below.  The  rebel  army  was  shut 
up  in  its  fortress,  having  no  communication  with  the 
outer  world,  and  with  scarcely  a possibility  of  escape. 

Precipitately  the  foe  had  abandoned  Haines’s  Bluff, 
and  a small  Union  force  was  sent  to  occupy  it.  Indeed, 
the  navy  had  taken  possession  of  the  port  before  the 
arrival  of  the  troops.  They  found  fourteen  guns,  which 
the  foe  had  left  behind  in  his  sudden  flight.  This  was 
made  the  base  of  our  supplies.  Every  thing  we  needed 
could  be  brought  safely  down  the  river  from  the  north. 
Good  roads  were  built,  and  the  beleaguering  army  was 
abundantly  supplied  with  every  thing  it  could  need  for  its 
efficiency  and  its  comfort.  The  fall  of  Vicksburg  was 
now  certain.  The  only  question  was,  how  many  days  it 
would  be  able  to  hold  out. 

But  three  weeks  had  passed  since  General  Grant  com- 
menced this  campaign.  He  had  marched  in  that  time 
over  two  hundred  miles,  had  fought  five  battles,  in  which 
over  twelve  thousand  rebels  had  been  either  killed, 
wounded,  or  taken  prisoners.  He  had  seized  the  capital 
of  the  State  of  Mississippi,  and  destroyed  the  railroads 
leading  to  it  for  a distance  of  more  than  thirty  miles 
around.  He  had  started  upon  this  enterprise  without 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


139 


baggage  wagons,  and  with  an  average  of  but  two  days’ 
rations  in  the  soldiers’  haversacks.  His  losses  in  all  — 
killed,  wounded,  and  missing  — were  but  four  thousand 
three  hundred  and  thirty-five.  As  the  crowning  result 
of  all  this,  he  had  invested  the  city  and  garrison  of 
Vicksburg  so  that  their  fall  was  inevitable.  The  fall  of 
Vicksburg  insured  the  evacuation  of  Port  Hudson. 
Thus  the  Mississippi  would  be  open  to  the  nation  from 
Cairo  to  its  mouths.  Surely  such  a campaign  will  favora- 
bly compare  with  the  most  brilliant  recorded  in  ancient 
or  modern  story. 

The  whole  line  of  forts,  bastions,  and  ramparts  on  the 
east  of  Vicksburg,  which  the  rebels  had  reared  to  pro- 
tect themselves  from  attack  on  the  land  side,  was  about 
eight  miles  in  length.  The  detached  works  were  con- 
nected by  a continuous  line  of  rifle-pits.  Trees  had  been 
felled  in  front  of  the  whole  line,  presenting  an  entangle- 
ment of  branches  through  which  it  was  almost  impossible 
to  penetrate.  Vicksburg  was  thus  a vast  intrenched 
camp.  Behind  these  works,  which  were  armed  by  nearly 
two  hundred  cannon  so  placed  as  to  sweep  every  possible 
avenue  of  approach,  General  Pemberton  now  stood  with 
nearly  forty  thousand  men. 

He  knew  that  it  was  impossible  for  General  Grant  to 
take  the  works  by  storm.  As  General  Grant  had  ven- 
tured into  the  very  heart  of  the  rebel  States,  “General 
Pemberton  was  confident  that  he  would  be  able  to  defend 
the  woi'ks  until  General  Johnston  could  rally  an  over- 
whelming army,  and  fall  upon  the  rear  of  the  Union 
troops  and  crush  them.  Thus  General  Grant  was  under 
the  necessity  of  looking  vigilantly  every  day  in  two 
directions,  — upon  General  Johnston  behind  him,  and 
upon  the  desperate  garrison  at  hay  before  him.  He  was 


140 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


not,  however,  at  that  time  aware  of  the  real  strength  of 
the  garrison.  He  supposed  it  to  be  much  less  than  it 
actually  was. 

The  energy  of  General  Grant,  and  the  ardor  of  his 
men,  are  manifest  from  the  fact,  that,  at  half-past  ten 
o’clock  of  the  first  day  of  the  investment,  a very  vigorous 
though  unavailing  attempt  was  made  to  carry  the  place 
by  assault.  Again,  two  days  after,  another  still  more 
heroic  and  determined  effort  was  made.  All  the  ener- 
gies of  the  army  were  upon  this  occasion  called  into 
requisition.  The  soldiers  were  so  sure  that  they  could 
carry  the  works  that  they  would  not  have  willingly 
toiled  in  the  trenches  until  they  had  made  the  trial.  No 
one  in  the  Union  army  was  then  aware  that  the  garrison 
in  Vicksburg  was  so  strong  in  numbers.  It  subsequently 
appeared  that  General  Pemberton  had  absolutely  more 
men  behind  these  intrench ments  — which  were  about  as 
strong  as  nature  and  art  could  rear  — than  General 
Grant  could  bring  to  the  assault.  Both  of  these  charges 
were  repelled,  with  heavy  loss  to  the  Union  arms. 

It  was  now  evident  that  the  strong  works  of  Vicksburg 
could  only  be  carried  by  siege.  A formidable  army  was 
in  the  meantime  gathering  in  General  Grant’s  rear.  He 
ordered  every  available  man  in  his  district,  who  could  pos- 
sibly be  spared,  to  be  sent  to  his  aid.  He  wrote  to  Gen- 
eral Prentiss,  “ To  watch  the  enemy,  and  to  prevent  him 
from  collecting  a force  outside  near  enough  to  attack  my 
rear.  1 require  a large  cavalry  force.  Contract  every 
thing  on  the  line  of  the  route  from  Memphis  to  Corinth, 
and  keep  your  cavalry  well  out  south  there.  By  this 
means  you  ought  to  be  able  to  send  here  quite  a large 
force.” 

Johnston  was  collecting  1 is  shattered  bauds  at  Canton, 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


141 


a little  north  of  Jackson,  and  was  calling  loudly  upon 
the  Confederacy  to  send  him  re-enforcements.  To  hold 
him  in  check,  it  was  necessary  for  General  Grant,  while 
conducting  the  siege,  to  defend  the  line  of  the  Big  Black 
River,  that  Johnston  might  not  be  able  to  cross.  Gen- 
eral Halleck  co-operated  with  all  his  great  energies  in 
sending  forward  re-enforcements,  to  enable  General 
Grant  to  meet  his  varied  and  complicated  wants.  His 
confidence  in  General  Grant  was  now  fully  established, 
and  he  rendered  him  the  most  constant  and  efficient  aid. 

By  the  23d  of  May,  General  Grant  had  forty  thousand 
men  at  his  command.  The  full  energies  of  every  man 
were  every  day  called  into  requisition.  Many  thousands 
were  busy  with  the  pickaxe  and  the  spade.  Others  were  at 
work  at  the  guns,  throwing  an  incessant  storm  of  shot  and 
shells  inside  of  the  intrenclnnents.  The  fleet  co-operated 
in  this  work,  harassing  the  foe  from  the  river’s  side  with 
their  terrible  bombs.  Sharpshooters  often  drove  the 
rebels  from  their  guns,  striking  with  the  bullet  every 
head  or  hand  which  appeared  above  the  parapets.  Camps 
were  established  in  the  woods  and  ravines,  and  the  most 
vigorous  measures  were  adopted  to  promote  the  health 
and  comfort  of  the  troops.  Roads  were  opened,  and 
streams  and  gullies  were  bridged,  to  aid  in  the  rapid 
transmission  of  all  supplies.  The  most  vigorous  military 
police  was  established,  that  there  should  be  no  disorder. 
Of  necessity  an  army  is  an  absolute  monarchy.  There 
is  nothing  which  can  test  a man’s  ability  more  severely 
than  to  be  the  monarch  of  such  an  organization,  in  the 
midst  of  all  the  turmoil  and  peril  and  vast  responsibili- 
ties of  war.  Mere  bravery,  mere  fighting  qualities  in  the 
commander,  under  such  circumstances,  amount  to  but 
little.  Tlu  most  varied  and  highest  qualities  with  which 


142 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


tlie  human  mind  can  be  endowed  are  then  called  into 
req  lisition.  General  Grant  displayed  wide-reaching  in- 
telligence and  administrative  ability  of  the  highest  order. 

We  have  not  space  to  describe  the  operations  of  the 
siege.  Prom  its  commencement  to  its  close,  it  was 
almost  one  continued  roar  of  battle,  through  which, — 
and  constantly  exposed  to  the  fire  of  the  foe,  — works  of 
the  siege  were  incessantly  pushed  forward.  Many  negroes 
came  within  the  lines.  General  Grant  employed  all  who 
came,  paying  them  fair  wages ; and  they  rendered  very 
efficient  aid.  The  amount  of  labor  performed  cannot  be 
described,  and  can  scarcely  be  imagined.  Opposite  the 
works  of  Vicksburg,  corresponding  works  of  equal  mag- 
nitude rose  rapidly.  Twelve  miles  of  trenches  were  dug. 
Eighty-nine  batteries  were  reared.  By  the  last  of  June, 
there  were  two  hundred  and  twenty  guns  in  position. 

The  enemy  endeavored  to  blow  us  up  with  mines,  to 
drive  us  back  by  sorties,  to  impede  our  works  by  shot 
and  shells.  There  were  some  very  severe  conflicts  be- 
tween the  rebel  batteries  and  the  gunboats.  The  defence 
was  conducted  with  as  much  determination  as  the  assault 
was  pressed.  On  the  25th  of  May,  General  Grant  had 
written  to  General  Banks, — 

“ I feel  that  my  force  is  abundantly  strong  to  hold  the 
enemy  where  he  is,  or  to  whip  him  if  he  should  come 
out.  The  place  is  so  strongly  fortified,  however,  that  it 
cannot  be  taken  without  either  a great  sacrifice  of  life  or 
by  a regular  siege.  I have  determined  to  adopt  the  lat- 
ter course,  and  save  my  men.  The  great  danger  now  to 
be  apprehended  is,  that  the  enemy  may  collect  a force 
outside,  and  attempt  to  rescue  the  garrison.” 

On  the  31st,  he  again  wrote,  “ It  is  now  certain  that 
Joln.ston  has  already  collected  a force  from  twenty  thou- 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


148 


sand  to  twenty-five  thousand  strong,  at  Jackson  and  Can- 
ton, and  is  using  every  effort  to  increase  it  to  forty  thou- 
sand. With  this,  he  will  undoubtedly  attack  Haines’s 
Bluff,  and  compel  me  to  abandon  the  investment  of  the 
city,  if  not  re-enforced  before  he  can  get  here.” 

One  of  the  important  events  of  the  siege,  which  may 
be  mentioned  simply  as  characteristic  of  the  nature  of 
the  conflict,  was  the  explosion  of  a mine  on  the  25th  of 
June.  A gallery  was  dug  under  an  important  part  of  the 
enemy’s  works.  In  this  mine,  two  thousand  two  hundred 
pounds  of  powder  were  placed.  Its  explosion  was  to  be 
the  signal  for  a simultaneous  attack  from  every  gun  on 
the  land  and  in  the  fleet.  Through  the  gorge  cut  by  the 
explosion,  several  thousand  men  were  to  rush  to  gain  an 
advance  position. 

It  was  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  of  a pleasant 
summer’s  day.  The  troops  were  withdrawn  to  a safe 
distance.  Perfect  silence  reigned.  The  match  was  ap- 
plied to  the  fire.  A little  white  puff  of  smoke  rose  along 
the  trenches  through  which  the  fuse  was  laid ; and  the 
fire  crept  rapidly  — and  yet  it  seemed  very  slow  — along 
under  the  ground  towards  the  buried  magazine.  The 
thousands  looking  on  held  their  breath  in  suspense. 
Then  came  the  phenomenon  of  the  upheaving  of  a 
mountain,  a flash,  a thunder-peal  as  if  the  archangel’s 
trump  were  sounded ; and  the  air  was  filled  with  the 
volcanic  eruption  of  earth  and  rocks  and  timber  and 
guns,  and  the  blackened,  mangled  forms  of  men  hurled 
a distance  of  from  eighty  to  a hundred  feet  into  the  air ; 
and  all  this  enveloped  in  a cloud  of  smoke  and  dust 
which  moved  solemnly  and  sublimely  away  before  the 
gentle  breeze. 

Instantly,  over  a line  twelve  miles  in  length,  battle’s 


144 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


fiercest  tempest  burst  forth.  An  eye-witness  says,  “ The 
scene  at  this  time  was  one  of  the  utmost  sublimity. 
The  roar  of  artillery,  rattle  of  small  arms,  the  cheers  of 
the  men,  flashes  of  light,  wreaths  of  pale  blue  smoke 
over  different  parts  of  the  field,  the  bursting  of  shells, 
the  fierce  whistle  of  solid  shot,  the  deep  boom  of  the 
mortars,  the  broadsides  of  the  ships  of  war,  and,  added 
to  all  this,  the  vigorous  replies  of  the  enemy,  set  up  a din 
which  beggars  all  description.” 

The  troops  rushed  in  at  the  gorge,  which  was  large 
enough  to  hold  two  regiments.  The  rebel  troops  with 
equal  desperation  rushed  forward  to  meet  them ; and 
thus  the  struggle  continued,  not  only  until  the  sun  went 
down,  not  only  until  the  twilight  disappeared,  but  far 
into  the  hours  of  the  night.  Such  were  the  scenes 
through  which  the  siege  of  Vicksburg  was  conducted. 

At  every  point  the  rebels  found  that  General  Grant  had 
anticipated  them,  and  that  their  plans  were  thwarted. 
Ere  long  it  became  evident  to  General  Pemberton  that 
he  would  be  compelled  to  surrender,  unless  he  could 
contrive  some  way  to  escape.  His  provisions  were  nearly 
exhausted.  Seven  days  more  would  consume  them.  He 
conceived  the  design  of  building  a large  number  of  flat- 
boats,  and  of  escaping  with  his  army  by  night  across  the 
Mississippi.  The  materials  for  his  boats  were  to  be  ob- 
tained by  tearing  down  the  houses  of  Vicksburg.  Gen- 
eral Grant  was  informed  of  this  by  a deserter.  The  gun- 
boat fleet  redoubled  its  diligence,  and  the  plan  was 
frustrated. 

The  position  of  the  Union  troops  was  still  deemed 
quite  perilous.  General  Grant  was  between  two  power- 
ful armies.  While  besieging  one,  he  was  in  constant 
danger  of  assault  from  the  other.  If  both  should  com- 


CAPTURE  OP  VICKSBURG. 


145 


bine  in  a simultaneous  attack,  it  seemed  not  improbable 
that  the  garrison  at  Vicksburg  might  escape.  The  rebels 
no  longer  deemed  it  possible  to  save  Vicksburg.  The 
last  of  May,  General  Johnston  wrote  to  General  Pem- 
berton, — 

“ I am  too  weak  to  save  Vicksburg  ; can  do  no  more 
than  attempt  to  save  you  and  your  garrison.  It  will  he 
impossible  to  extricate  you,  unless  you  co-operate.” 

Famine  was  now  consuming  the  garrison.  The  troops 
were  living  upon  half-rations.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
city  were  burrowing  in  holes  in  the  hillsides,  to  escape  the 
bombardment.  Flour  was  a thousand  dollars  a barrel  in 
Confederate  currency,  molasses  twelve  dollars  a gallon, 
beef  two  and  a half  dollars  a pound.  There  was 
scarcely  a house  in  the  city  which  had  not  been  struck 
by  shot  or  shells,  and  many  had  been  entirely  demolished. 
A number  of  women  and  children  had  been  killed. 
Shells  were  continually  exploding  in  the  streets.  Thou- 
sands were  in  the  hospitals,  in  extreme  suffering,  deprived 
of  almost  every  comfort.  Those  in  the  trenches  were  in 
almost  an  equally  pitiable  condition. 

And  all  this  these  guilty  men  had  brought  upon  them- 
selves by  rebellion,  — by  rebellion  against  the  best  govern- 
ment in  the  world.  And  the  only  excuse  which  even 
they  assigned  for  this  crime  was  that  the  National  Gov- 
ernment would  not  prove  recreant  to  every  principle  of 
true  democracy,  and  aid  them  to  enslave  their  brother 
man. 

It  is  said  that  General  Grant  was  one  day  riding  round 
his  lines,  when  he  stopped  for  water  at  the  house  of  a 
rebel  woman.  She  asked  him  tauntingly  if  he  expected 
ever  to  get  into  Vicksburg.  He  replied,  — 

“ Certainly.  I cannot  tell  exactly  when  I shall  take 
10 


146 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  town  ; but  I mean  to  stay  here  till  I do,  if  it  takes  me 
thirty  years.” 

In  the  admirable  “ Military  History  of  General  Grant,” 
by  General  Adam  Badeau,  we  have  the  following  extracts 
from  despatches  sent  by  General  Grant  to  his  subordinate 
officers,  which  will  give  the  reader  some  idea  of  the 
multiplicity  of  cares  which  must  have  engrossed  his 
mind : — 

To  Parke : “ I want  the  work  of  intrenching  your 
position  pushed  with  all  despatch.  Be  ready  to  receive 
an  attack,  if  one  should  be  made  ; and  to  leave  the  troops 
free  to  move  out,  should  the  enemy  remain  where  he 
is.” 

To  Ord  : “ Get  batteries  as  well  advanced  as  possible, 
during  the  day  and  night.” 

To  Parke,  directing  him  to  join  Sherman  : “ An  at- 
tack is  contemplated,  evidently  by  way  of  Bear  Creek, 
and  that  within  two  days.  Move  out  four  brigades  of 
your  command,  to  support  your  cavalry  ; and  obstruct 
their  advance,  as  near  Black  River  as  possible,  until  all 
the  forces  to  spare  can  be  brought  against  them.  Travel 
with  as  little  baggage  as  possible,  and  use  your  teams  as 
an  ordnance  and  supply  train  to  get  out  all  you  may 
want  from  the  river.” 

To  Dennis : “ An  attack  upon  you  is  not  at  all  impos- 
sible. You  will  therefore  exercise  unusual  vigilance  in 
your  preparations  to  receive  an  attack.  Keep  your  cav- 
alry out  as  far  as  possible,  to  report  any  movement  of  the 
enemy  ; and  confer  with  Admiral  Porter,  that  there  may 
be  unanimity  in  action.” 

To  Parke : “ Certainly  use  the  negroes,  and  every 
thing  within  your  comiiiand,  to  the  best  advantage.” 

To  Herron  : “ Be  ready  to  move  with  your  division  at 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


147 


the  shortest  notice,  with  two  days’  cooked  rations  in  their 
haversacks.” 

To  McPherson : “ There  is  indication  that  the  enemy 
will  attack  within  forty-eight  hours.  Notify  McArthur 
to  be  ready  to  move  at  a moment’s  notice  on  Sherman’s 
order.  The  greatest  vigilance  will  be  required  on  the 
line,  as  the  Vicksburg  garrison  may  take  the  same  occa- 
sion for  an  attack  also.” 

Such  were  the  daily  toils  and  cares  of  General  Grant, 
allowing  him  but  little  time  for  food  or  sleep.  By  the 
1st  of  July,  his  works,  at  ten  different  points,  were  within 
a few  hundred  feet  of  the  rebel  defences.  The  time  for 
final  assault  had  now  come.  It  was  understood  in  both 
armies  that  it  would  take  place  on  the  4th  of  July. 
General  Pemberton  was  well  aware  that  he  could  not 
repel  the  charge,  and  that  he  could  not  cut  his  way 
through  the  lines  now  drawn  so  closely  around  him. 
His  humanity  recoiled  from  the  awful  carnage  which 
must  necessarily  result  from  the  capture  of  the  place  by 
storm.  He  called  a council  of  war,  and  it  was  agreed  to 
capitulate. 

On  the  morning  of  the  3d,  Pemberton  sent  a note 
under  a flag  of  truce  to  General  Grant,  proposing  an 
armistice,  that  terms  of  capitulation  might  be  arranged, 
stating  that  it  was  his  wish  to  save  further  effusion  of 
blood.  General  Grant  replied,  — 

“ Your  note  of  this  date  is  just  received,  proposing  an 
armistice  for  several  hours  for  the  purpose  of  arranging 
terms  of  capitulation  through  commissioners  to  be  ap- 
pointed. The  useless  effusion  of  blood  you  propose  stop- 
ping by  this  course  can  be  ended  at  any  time  you  may 
choose,  by  the  unconditional  surrender  of  tl  e city  and 
garrison.  Men  who  have  shown  so  much  endurance 


148 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


and  courage  as  those  now  in  Vicksburg  will  always 
challenge  the  respect  of  an  adversary,  and,  I can  assure 
you,  will  be  treated  with  all  the  respect  due  to  prisoners 
of  war.  I do  not  favor  the  proposition  of  appointing 
commissioners  to  arrange  the  terms  of  capitulation, 
because  I have  no  other  terms  than  those  indicated 
above.” 

General  Bowen,  who  brought  the  note  from  Pember- 
ton, urged  that  General  Grant  should  have  a personal 
interview  with  General  Pemberton.  To  this  request 
General  Grant  returned  a verbal  answer,  that,  if  General 
Pemberton  desired  it,  he  would  meet  him  between  the 
lines,  in  General  McPherson’s  front,  at  three  o’clock  that 
afternoon. 

At  the  appointed  time  and  place,  the  two  generals  met, 
each  accompanied  by  several  officers  of  his  staff.  The 
conference  was  held  on  a gentle  eminence,  beneath  an  oak- 
tree,  not  two  hundred  feet  from  the  rebel  lines.  The 
works  on  both  sides  were  crowded  with  soldiers  enjoying 
the  temporary  lull  of  the  storm  of  war,  gazing  with 
intensest  interest,  but  with  very  different  emotions,  upon 
the  simple  yet  sublime  spectacle. 

The  two  generals,  though  both  Northern  men,  had 
never  met  before.  Courteously  they  shook  hands.  Pem- 
berton inquired  what  terms  of  capitulation  would  be 
allowed  him.  General  Grant  replied,  “ Those  which 
have  been  expressed  in  my  letter  of  this  morning.”  The 
rebel  general  was  irritated,  and  evidently  regarded  the 
terms  “ ungenerous  and  unchivalrous ; ” for  he  turned 
upon  his  heel,  saying,  “ If  this  is  all,  the  conference 
may  terminate,  and  hostilities  be  resumed  immediately.” 
“ Very  well,”  was  General  Grant’s  reply ; and  he  turned 
away  as  if  about  to  retire  to  his  lines. 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


149 


General  Bowen,  of  Pemberton’s  staff,  ventured  to 
interpose,  and  entered  into  conversation  with  some  of  the 
officers  of  General  Grant's  staff ; while  the  two  chieftains, 
stepping  a little  aside,  conversed  for  a moment  together 
in  low  tones  which  were  not  overheard.  General  Bowen 
then  proposed  that  the  rebel  garrison  should  be  permitted 
to  march  out  of  Vicksburg  with  the  honors  of  war,  car- 
rying with  them  their  muskets  and  their  field  guns. 
General  Grant  smiled  at  this  proposition,  and  declared  it 
to  be  utterly  inadmissible.  Finally,  it  was  agreed  that 
both  parties  should  return  to  their  lines ; that  the  truce 
should  continue ; and  that  General  Grant,  having  con- 
ferred with  his  officers,  should  transmit  in  writing  the 
terms  he  would  accept.  These  terms  General  Pemberton 
was  to  submit  to  bis  officers,  and  return  a prompt  reply. 

General  Grant  withdrew  to  his  headquarters,  and  held 
— it  is  said  for  the  first  time  in  his  life  — a council  of  war. 
They  all,  with  one  exception  (General  Steele),  suggested 
terms  which  Grant  was  unwilling  to  propose.  He  firmly 
adhered  to  his  original  proposition  of  “ unconditional 
surrender,”  and  sent  the  following  letter  to  General 
Pemberton  : — 

“ In  conformity  with  agreement  of  this  afternoon,  I 
will  submit  the  following  proposition  for  the  surrender  of 
the  city  of  Vicksburg,  public  stores,  &c.  On  your 
accepting  the  terms  proposed,  I will  march  in  one  divis- 
ion, as  a guard,  to  take  possession,  at  eight  o’clock,  a.m., 
to-morrow.  As  soon  as  rolls  can  be  made  out,  and  paroles 
signed  by  officers  and  men,  you  will  be  allowed  to  march 
out  of  our  lines,  — the  officers  with  their  side-arms  and 
clothing;  and  the  field,  staff,  and  cavalry  officers,  one 
horse  each.  The  rank  and  file  will  be  allowed  all  their 
clothing,  but  no  other  property.  If  these  conditions  are 


150 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


accepted,  any  amount  of  rations  you  may  deem  necessary 
can  be  taken  from  the  stores  you  now  have,  and  also  all 
the  necessary  cooking  utensils  for  preparing  them. 
Thirty  wagons  also,  counting  two  horse  or  mule  teams 
as  one,  will  be  allowed  to  transport  such  articles  as  can- 
not he  carried  along.  The  same  conditions  will  be 
allowed  to  all  sick  and  wounded  officers  and  soldiers,  as 
fast  as  they  become  able  to  travel.  The  paroles  for  these 
latter  must  he  signed,  however,  while  officers  are  present 
authorized  to  sign  the  roll  of  prisoners.” 

These  terms  were  submitted  that  night  by  General 
Pemberton  to  a council  of  war,  and  accepted.  A little 
after  midnight,  an  answer  was  returned  as  follows  : — 

“ I have  the  honor  of  acknowledging  the  receipt  of  your 
communication  of  this  date,  proposing  terms  of  capitula- 
tion for  this  garrison  and  port.  In  the  main,  your  terms 
are  accepted.  But  in  justice  both  to  the  honor  and  spirit 
of  my  troops  manifested  in  the  defence  of  Vicksburg,  I 
have  to  submit  the  following  amendments,  which,  if  ac- 
ceded to  by  you,  will  perfect  the  agreement  between  us:  — 

“ At  ten  o’clock,  a.m.,  to-morrow,  I propose  to  evacuate 
the  works  in  and  around  Vicksburg,  and  to  surrender  the 
city  and  garrison  under  my  command,  by  marching  out 
with  my  colors  and  arms,  stacking  them  in  front  of  my 
present  lines;  after  which  you  will  take  possession.  Of- 
ficers to  retain  their  side-arms  and  personal  property,  and 
the  rights  and  property  of  citizens  to  be  respected.” 

To  this  an  immediate  answer  was  returned  by  General 
Grant  in  these  words  : “ I have  the  honor  to  acknowledge 
the  receipt  of  your  communication  of  the  3d  of  July. 
The  amendment  proposed  by  you  cannot  be  acceded  to  in 
full.  It  will  be  necessary  to  furnish  every  officer  and 
man  with  a parole  signed  by  himself,  which,  with  the 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


151 


completion  of  the  roll  of  prisoners,  will  ne.essarily  take 
some  time. 

“ Again : I can  make  no  stipulations  with  regard  to  the 
treatment  of  citizens  and  their  private  property.  While 
I do  not  propose  to  cause  them  any  undue  annoyance  or 
loss,  I cannot  consent  to  leave  myself  under  any  restraint 
by  stipulations.  The  property  which  officers  will  be  al- 
lowed to  take  with  them  will  be  as  stated  in  my  proposi- 
tion of  last  evening  ; that  is,  officers  will  be  allowed  their 
private  baggage  and  side-arms,  and  mounted  officers  one 
horse  each. 

“ If  you  mean  by  your  proposition,  for  each  brigade  to 
march  to  the  front  of  the  lines  now  occupied  by  it,  and 
stack  arms,  at  ten  o’clock,  a.m.,  and  then  return  to  the  in- 
side and  there  remain  as  prisoners  until  properly  paroled, 
I will  make  no  objection  to  it.  Should  no  notification  be 
received  of  your  acceptance  of  my  terms  by  nine  o’clock, 
a.m.,  I shall  regard  them  as  having  been  rejected,  and 
shall  act  accordingly.  Should  these  terms  be  accepted, 
white  flags  should  be  displayed  along  your  lines,  to  pre- 
vent such  of  my  troops  as  may  not  have  been  notified  from 
firing  upon  your  men.” 

General  Pemberton  immediately  sent  back  the  reply,  “ I 
have  the  honor  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of  your  com- 
munication of  this  day,  and,  in  reply,  to  say  that  the  terms 
proposed  by  you  are  accepted.” 

We  have  given  a more  full  detail  of  these  events,  as  they 
show  so  conclusively  that  General  Grant  is  not  merely  a 
soldier,  — that  he  is  endowed  with  a mind  of  broad  com- 
prehension equal  to  the  most  difficult  emergencies.  The 
wisdom  and  the  firmness,  combined  with  the  humanity 
and  the  modesty,  displayed  in  these  eventful  hours,  are 
worthy  of  all  admiration. 


152 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


The  energy  and  tireless  activity  of  Gemral  Grant’s 
mind  has  perhaps  in  no  case  been  rendered  more  conspic- 
uous than  that,  so  soon  as  he  had  received  General  Pem- 
berton’s first  note,  he  sent  a despatch  to  Sherman,  to  be 
ready  immediately  to  march  to  attack  and  disperse,  or 
destroy,  the  army  under  General  Johnston. 

“There  is  little  doubt,”  said  he,  “but  that  the  enemy 
will  surrender  to-night  or  in  the  morning.  Make  your 
calculations  to  attack  Johnston,  and  destroy  the  road 
north  of  Jackson.” 

Generals  Steele  and  Ord  were  also  directed  to  be  in  read- 
iness to  march  in  co-operation  with  Sherman  the  very 
moment  the  surrender  was  effected.  “ I want,”  he  wrote, 
“ Johnston  broken  up  as  effectually  as  possible.  You  can 
make  your  own  arrangements,  and  have  all  the  troops  of 
my  command,  except  one  corps.” 

At  ten  o’clock  on  the  4th  of  July,  1863,  white  flags  rose 
all  along  the  rebel  lines,  announcing  the  surrender  of  the 
city.  Thus  Vicksburg  was  reclaimed  from  foul  rebellion. 
Our  troops,  with  loud  cheers,  marched  into  the  streets 
and  into  the  forts  to  gain  which  they  had  so  long  and  so 
valiantly  contended.  The  stars  and  stripes  rising  proudly 
over  the  fortress  announced  to  the  fleet  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  surrender.  Every  vessel  was  soon  in  motion  ; and 
but  an  hour  or  two  elapsed  ere  seventy  steamers  or 
barges  lined  the  levee,  and  the  city  suddenly  emerged 
from  the  death  of  rebellion  to  life  and  activity.  It  is  said 
tli at  this  surrender  was  the  most  important  recorded  in 
the  annals  of  war.  At  the  capitulation  of  Ulm,  hitherto 
considered  without  a parallel,  thirty  thousand  prisoners 
were  surrendered  and  sixty  pieces  of  cannon.  Thirty- 
one  thousand  six  hundred  men  surrendered  at  Vicksburg, 
with  one  hundred  and  seventy-two  cannon. 


CAPTURE  OF  VICKSBURG. 


153 


General  Logan’s  division,  which  was  in  the  advance, 
first  entered  the  works.  General  Grant,  with  liis  staff, 
rode  at  the  head  of  the  troops.  The  rebel  soldiers  gazed 
upon  their  conqueror  in  silence.  He  rode  at  once  to  the 
headquarters  of  General  Pemberton.  There  was  no  one 
to  receive  him.  He  dismounted,  and  entered  the  porch. 
General  Pemberton  sat  there  with  his  staff.  These  men 
then  very  conspicuously  developed  their  novel  ideas  of 
“ chivalry.”  Though  each  one  wore  his  sword  through 
the  generosity  of  General  Grant,  not  one  rose  in  courteous 
greeting  of  the  valiant  and  magnanimous  soldier.  Pem- 
berton was  especially  sullen  and  discourteous. 

The  day  was  hot,  and  the  trampling  of  the  armies  had 
filled  the  air  with  clouds  of  dust.  General  Grant, 
heated  and  thirsty,  asked  for  a glass  of  water.  He  was 
brusquely  told  that  he  could  find  it  inside.  He  groped 
his  way  through  the  passages  till  he  found  a negro  who 
gave  him  a cup  of  water.  Returning,  he  found  no  seat, 
and  remained  standing  in  the  presence  of  his  vanquished 
foes,  who  were  seated,  during  an  interview  of  half  an 
hour. 

In  the  following  terms,  General  Grant  announced  his 
victory  to  the  government : “ The  enemy  surrendered  this 
morning.  The  only  terms  allowed  is  their  parole  as 
prisoners  of  war.  This  I regard  as  a great  advantage 
to  us  at  this  moment.  It  saves,  probably,  several  days  in 
the  capture,  and  leaves  troops  and  transports  ready  for 
immediate  service.  Sherman,  wit!  a large  force,  moves 
immediately  upon  Johnston,  to  lrive  him  from  the 
State.” 

President  Lincoln  immediately  wrote  General  Grant 
the  following  characteristic  letter,  dated  at  the  Executive 
Mansion,  Washington,  July  13, 1863  : — 


154 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


“ My  dear  General,  — I do  not  remember  that  you 
and  I ever  met  personally.  I write  now  as  a grateful 
acknowledgment  for  the  almost  inestimable  service  you 
have  done  the  country.  I wish  to  say  further,  when 
you  first  reached  the  vicinity  of  Vicksburg,  I thought  you 
should  do  what  you  finally  did,  — march  the  troops 
across  the  neck,  run  the  batteries  with  the  transports, 
and  thus  go  below ; and  I never  had  any  faith,  except 
a general  hope  that  you  knew  better  than  I,  that  the 
Yazoo  Pass  expedition  and  the  like  could  succeed. 
When  you  got  better,  and  took  Port  Gibson,  Great 
Gulf,  and  the  vicinity,  I thought  you  should  go  down 
the  river  and  join  General  Banks  ; and,  when  you  turned 
northward,  east  of  the  Big  Black,  I feared  it  was  a mis- 
take. I now  wish  to  make  a personal  acknowledgment 
that  you  was  right,  and  I was  wrong. 

“ Yours  very  truly, 

“A.  Lincoln.” 


CHAPTER  XII. 


THE  PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 

Results  from  the  Fall  of  Vicksburg.  — Humanity  of  General  Sherman.— 
Peril  of  the  Army  in  East  Tennessee.  — Disaster  at  Chattanooga.  — 
General  Grant  placed  in  Command.  — His  Wonderful  Energy.  — Open- 
ing Communications. — The  Pontoon  Bridge. — Movement  of  Hooker 
and  Howard.  — The  Repulse  of  the  Rebels. 


fall  of  Vicksburg  rendered  it  necessary 
the  rebels  to  evacuate  Port  Hudson, 
as  every  barricade  of  the  Mississippi  was 
ipt  away,  from  Cairo  to  the  Gulf ; and 
Father  of  Waters  rolled — to  use  an 
expression  of  President  Lincoln  — “ unvexed  to  the 
sea.”  General  Grant  did  not  allow  himself  one  moment 
to  rejoice  over  his  great  victory.  On  the  night  of  the 
4th,  Generals  Sherman,  Ord,  and  Steele  were  on  the 
move  with  forty  thousand  men,  retracing  their  steps 
towards  Jackson.  “ Drive  Johnston,”  said  General 
Grant,  “ from  the  Mississippi  Central  Railroad.  Destroy 
the  bridges  as  far  north  as  Grenada  with  your  cavalry, 
and  do  the  enemy  all  the  harm  possible.  I will  support 
you  to  the  last  man  that  can  be  spared.” 

Grenada  is  about  one  hundred  miles  north  of  Jackson. 
Such  were  the  orders  General  Grant  issued,  and  the 
operations  he  put  in  movement,  on  the  very  day  in  which 
he  was  receiving  the  surrender  of  Vicksburg.  Johnston, 

155 


156 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


who  was  on  the  eastern  banks  of  the  Big  Black,  recoiled 
before  the  approach  of  Sherman’s  army,  and  fell  back 
upon  Jackson.  The  Union  troops  pressed  the  rebels 
closely,  and  drove  them  behind  the  intrench ments. 
Cavalry  raids  were  sent-in  all  directions,  extending  even 
sixty  miles,  destroying  every  thing  which  could  he  of  ser- 
vice to  the  enemy.  General  Johnston,  with  his  despond- 
ing troops,  soon  again  fled,  and  by  night ; crossing  the 
Pearl  River,  and  burning  the  bridges  behind  them.  The 
inhabitants  of  Jackson  were  found  in  such  a state  of 
destitution  and  misery,  that  General  Sherman  humanely 
fed  them  from  the  army  stores,  and  did  what  he  could 
to  relieve  the  wide-spread  woe  which  this  wicked  rebellion 
had  brought  upon  them. 

Leaving,  with  General  Grant’s  approval,  a large  supply 
of  food  for  the  starving  inhabitants  of  Jackson  and  Clin- 
ton, he  returned  with  his  troops  to  Vicksburg.  It  was 
not  deemed  wise  to  pursue  the  fugitive  foe,  under  the 
blaze  of  a July  sun,  through  a region  quite  destitute  of 
water.  The  result  of  the  campaign  of  Vicksburg  has 
been  carefully  summed  up  as  follows  : — 

The  enemy  was  defeated  in  five  battles  outside  of 
Vicksburg.  Jackson,  the  capital  of  the  State,  was  taken  ; 
and  Vicksburg  fell,  surrendering  its  whole  garrison  and 
all  its  munitions  of  war.  The  enemy  lost,  in  killed, 
wounded,  missing,  and  prisoners,  fifty-six  thousand  men. 
General  Grant’s  loss  was  but  twelve  hundred  and  forty- 
three  killed,  seven  thousand  and  ninety-five  wounded, 
and  five  hundred  and  thirty-five  missing.  One-half  of  the 
wounded  were  but  slightly  hurt,  and  were  soon  again  in 
the  ranks. 

These  were  marvellous  achievements.  They  could  not 
be  the  result  of  any  fortunate  series  of  accidents. 


PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


157 


They  would  have  shed  renown  upon  the  most  celebrated 
captains  of  antiquity.  The  war  had  at  length  developed 
our  most  able  military  mind.  The  country  was  over- 
joyed, and  rang  with  applause.  The  government  con- 
ferred upon  the  hero  the  rank  of  major-general  in  the 
regular  army.  He  had  struck  the  Rebellion  blows  from 
which  it  never  recovered. 

General  Grant  recommended  Generals  Sherman  and 
McPherson  for  promotion  to  the  rank  of  brigadier-gen- 
erals in  the  regular  army.  The  communication  in  which 
he  urged  this  reveals  his  own  purity  and  nobility  of 
character. 

“ The  first  reason  for  this,”  he  wrote,  “ is  their  great 
fitness  for  any  command  that  it  may  ever  become  neces- 
sary to  intrust  to  them.  Second,  their  great  purity  of 
character,  and  disinterestedness  in  any  thing  except  the 
faithful  performance  of  their  duty,  and  the  success  of 
every  one  engaged  in  the  great  battle  for  the  preservation 
of  the  Union.  Third,  they  have  honorably  won  this  dis- 
tinction upon  many  well-fought  battle-fields.  The  pro- 
motion of  such  men  as  Sherman  and  McPherson  always 
adds  strength  to  our  army.” 

Immediately  after  the  president’s  proclamation  of 
emancipation,  on  the  1st  of  January,  1863,  General  Grant 
fell  in  cordially  with  his  plan  of  organizing  and  arming 
the  negroes.  He  wrote  to  an  adjutant-general  the  11th 
of  July, — 

“ I am  anxious  to  get  as  many  of  these  negro  regi- 
ments as  possible,  and  to  have  them  fully  and  completely 
equipped.  I am  particularly  desirous  of  organizing  a 
regiment  of  heavy  artillerists  from  the  negroes  to  gar- 
rison this  place,  and  shall  do  so  as  soon  as  possible.” 
Soon  after,  he  wrote,  “ The  negro  troops  are  easier  to 


158 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


preserve  discipline  among  than  our  white  troops,  and, 
I doubt  not,  will  prove  equally  good  for  garrison  duty. 
All  that  have  been  tried  have  fought  bravely.” 

The  rebels  refused  to  recognize  these  colored  troops, 
and  threatened  to  hang  all  such  as  were  taken,  and  also 
to  hang  their  white  officers.  It  was  reported  that  some 
negro  soldiers  and  their  white  captain,  captured  at  Mil- 
liken’s  Bend,  had  been  hung.  General  Grant  imme- 
diately wrote  to  General  Taylor,  then  in  command  of  the 
rebel  troops  in  Louisiana,  as  follows  : — 

“ I feel  no  inclination  to  retaliate  for  the  offence  of 
irresponsible  persons  ; but,  if  it  is  the  policy  of  any  gen- 
eral, intrusted  with  the  command  of  troops,  to  show  no 
quarter,  or  to  punish  with  death  prisoners  taken  in  battle, 
I will  accept  the  issue. 

“ It  may  be  you  propose  a different  line  of  policy  to- 
wards black  troops,  and  officers  commanding  them,  to  that 
practised  towards  white  troops.  If  so,  I can  assure  you 
that  those  colored  troops  are  regularly  mustered  into  the 
service  of  the  United  States.  The  government,  and  all 
officers  under  the  government,  are  bound  to  give  the  same 
protection  to  these  troops  that  they  do  to  any  other 
troops.” 

This  letter  accomplished  its  purpose,  in  putting  an  end 
to  those  acts  of  barbarism  which  the  rebels  had  inau- 
gurated. General  Grant  was  now  anxious  to  move  im- 
mediately upon  Mobile,  from  New  Orleans,  by  Lake  Pont 
chartrain.  Stunned  as  the  rebels  were  by  the  blows 
which  they  had  received  at  Vicksburg,  there  can  be  but 
little  doubt  that  the  enterprise  would  have  been  crowned 
with  immediate  success.  General  Grant  was  so  thor- 
oughly convinced  of  this  that  he  urged  the  plan  quite 
zealously.  It  will  probably  now  be  admitted  that  it  was 


PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


159 


a mistake  tliat  General  Grant’s  plans  were,  in  this  respect, 
overruled.  His  splendid  army  was,  by  direction  of  Gen- 
eral Halleck,  divided  and  dispersed.  Some  were  sent  to 
Banks,  in  Louisiana  ; some  to  Schofield,  in  Arkansas ; 
some  to  Burnside,  in  East  Kentucky  = 

General  Grant  was  ordered  to  co-operate  with  General 
Banks  in  a movement  upon  Texas.  Accordingly,  on  the 
30th  of  August,  he  left  Vicksburg  for  New  Orleans. 
While  in  that  city  he  was  thrown  from  his  horse  at  a 
review,  and  very  severely  injured.  For  twenty  days  he 
was  confined  to  his  bed,  upon  his  hack,  unable  to  move  ; 
and,  for  two  months  afterwards,  he  could  only  walk  with 
crutches. 

General  Rosecrans  was  then  in  East  Tennessee,  with 
an  army  of  sixty  thousand  men.  He  had  taken  Chat- 
tanooga, but  was  in  great  peril,  as  the  rebels  in  great 
force,  under  General  Bragg,  were  moving  upon  his  rear, 
threatening  his  long  line  of  communication  with  Nash- 
ville. The  rebels  were  pressing  forward  all  their  pos- 
sible re-enforcements  to  the  aid  of  Bragg.  The  country 
trembled  for  the  fate  of  General  Rosecrans’s  army. 

General  Halleck  sent  despatches,  which  were  unfor- 
tunately delayed  ten  days  in  their  transmission,  directing 
General  Grant  to  push  forward  with  the  utmost  speed 
all  the  troops  which  could  possibly  be  spared  to  the  aid 
of  General  Rosecrans.  Upon  receiving  this  despatch, 
General  Grant  immediately  sent  the  troops,  in  transports, 
up  the  river  to  Memphis  ; from  which  point  they  marched 
across  the  country,  by  the  way  of  Corinth,  Tuscumbia, 
and  Decatur.  General  Sherman  was  intrusted  with  the 
command  of  this  expedition. 

In  the  mean  time  the  enemy  concentrated  all  his  avail- 
able force  upon  General  Rosecrans.  To  leave  him  in 


160 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


possession  of  his  positions  there,  was  to  surrender  to  the 
Union  arms  the  entire  command  of  East  Tennessee.  It 
is  estimated  that  the  combined  rebel  force  amounted  to 
eighty  thousand  men.  General  Rosecrans  had  but  fifty- 
five  thousand,  and  was  far  removed  from  his  base  of 
supplies.  One  of  the  most  terrible  battles  of  the  war 
was  fought.  Equal  desperation  inspired  both  armies ; 
and  the  carnage  on  both  sides  was  awful.  Our  troops 
were  driven  back  from  the  line  of  the  Chickamauga  River 
to  the  city  of  Chattanooga,  where  they  were  besieged 
behind  their  intrenchments.  The  patriot  loss,  in  killed, 
wounded,  and  missing,  in  this  desperate  battle  of  two 
days’  continuance,  was  estimated  at  sixteen  thousand. 
The  rebel  loss  was  probably  from  sixteen  to  twenty  thou- 
sand. They  justly  claimed  the  dear-bought  victory  ; for 
the  Union  troops  were  driven  from  the  battle-ground 
back  to  Chattanooga.  Their  lines  of  communication 
were  entirely  cut  off,  and  they  were  in  imminent  danger 
of  destruction.  This  disaster,  occurring  about  the  middle 
of  September,  caused  profound  anxiety  throughout  the 
country. 

The  crisis  demanded  very  energetic  action.  General 
Grant  was  appointed  to  a new  command,  called  the 
Military  Division  of  the  Mississippi.  He  was  invested 
with  nearly  dictatorial  powers.  All  the  forces  west  of 
the  Alleghanies  were  subjected  to  his  almost  absolute 
control.  In  fact,  nearly  all  the  armies  of  the  West  were 
combined  under  his  command,  and  subject  to  his  single 
will.  The  responsibility  thus  placed  upon  him  was  im- 
mense. Never  before  had  our  government  intrusted 
such  vast  powers  to  any  one.  But  the  exigency  was 
great,  and  it  called  for  heroic  measures.  General  Rose- 
crans,  placed  in  the  most  difficult  situation,  far  from  his 


PEEIIi  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


1G1 


base  of  supplies,  and  overwhelmed  by  superior  numbers, 
had  fought  with  skill  and  energy  which  entitles  him  to 
a high  rank  in  the  affections  of  his  countrymen. 

On  the  23d  of  October,  General  Grant  arrived  at  Chat- 
tanooga, which  is  situated  on  the  south  side  of  a bend  in 
the  Tennessee  River.  The  straggling  town  of  but  abouf 
four  thousand  inhabitants  is  but  four  miles  from  the 
Georgia  line,  and  a hundred  miles  below  the  city  of  Knox- 
ville. Two  and  a half  miles  south  there  is  a ridge,  or 
range,  rising  two  thousand  four  hundred  feet  above  the 
river,  called  Lookout  Mountain.  Parallel  to  this,  and  a 
little  west  of  it,  there  is  another  similar  ridge,  called 
Raccoon  Mountain.  Lookout  River  meanders  through  the 
valley  between  the  two.  East  of  Lookout  there  is  an- 
other elevation,  of  the  same  general  character,  called 
Missionary  Ridge,  about  four  hundred  feet  high. 

The  rebels  commanded  these  three  elevations,  upon 
which  they  had  planted  their  batteries,  which  were  pro- 
tected by  earthworks.  It  would  seem  scarcely  possible 
for  any  human  power  to  scale  these  mountains  to  attack 
the  batteries  in  the  face  of  a foe.  And  yet  these  works 
effectually  encircled  the  town  from  the  river  above  to  the 
river  below. 

Chattanooga  was  thus  virtually  invested.  The  rebel 
batteries  commanded  the  railroad  and  the  river.  Com- 
mi.nication  could  be  maintained  with  Nashville  only  by 
a rough  and  mountainous  wagon-road  of  over  sixty  miles. 
An  army,  now  numbering  forty  thousand  men,  could  by 
no  possibility  be  long  supplied  by  that  route.  The  foe, 
from  his  commanding  eminences,  could  look  down  as 
from  a balloon  into  Chattanooga,  and  could  throw  his 
shells  into  portions  of  the  Union  camp.  The  whole 
command  was  on  half-rations ; and  there  were  three 
n 


162 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


thou. and  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals,  destitute 
of  all  comforts.  Even  the  horses  were  allowed  but  one- 
lialf  forage,  and  so  many  had  died  that  there  were  not 
enough  left  to  drag  the  artillery  and  the  baggage-wagons  ; 
and  thus  retreat  was  impossible.  There  was  only  am- 
munition enough  left  to  supply  the  army  for  one  short 
battle.  Rebel  cavalry  were  triumphantly  scouring  the 
country  to  cut  off  our  trains.  They  had  just  captured 
a very  important  one  containing  ordnance  stores  and 
medical  supplies. 

Such  was  the  condition  of  the  army  of  the  Cumber- 
land when  General  Grant  assumed  the  command.  It 
was  the  last  of  October.  The  nights  were  cold.  The 
soldiers  had  no  overcoats,  many  of  them  not  even  a 
blanket.  General  Bragg,  in  command  of  the  rebel  troops, 
did  not  deem  it  necessary  to  make  an  assault,  as  lie  said 
that  starvation  was  fighting  his  battle  for  him  as  efficiently 
as  he  could  desire. 

General  Grant  was  not  in  the  habit  of  calling  upon 
the  government  for  re-enforcements.  He  recognized 
fully  the  military  ability  of  General  Halleck,  and  con- 
sequently only  kept  General  Halleck  clearly  informed 
of  his  condition.  He  knew  that  General  Halleck  could 
judge,  as  well  as  he,  whether  re-enforcements  were  needed. 
And  he  had  full  confidence  in  the  zeal  and  patriotism 
of  his  efficient  co-operator.  It  was  a proud  stand  which 
General  Grant  instinctively  took,  that  he  could  not  stoop 
to  beg  even  for  re-enforcements.  Had  he  distrusted  the 
military  knowledge  and  judgment  of  General  Halleck, 
his  course  might  have  been  different.  General  Halleck 
never  failed  him. 

General  Thomas,  who  had  won  immortal  renown  at 
the  battle  of  Chickamauga,  saving  the  army  by  his  in- 


PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


163 


dividual  heroism,  was  placed  by  Grant  in  command  at 
Chattanooga  until  he  could  arrive.  On  the  19th  of 
October  he  telegraphed  Thomas,  “ Hold  Chattanooga  at 
all  hazards.  I will  be  there  as  soon  as  possible.”  The 
character  of  General  Thomas  may  be  read  in  his  prompt 
reply,  “ I will  hold  the  town  till  we  starve.” 

It  was  midnight  of  the  20th  when  General  Grant 
reached  Nashville,  coming  from  Louisville  by  rail.  His 
noiseless,  quiet  energy  seemed  to  accomplish  miracles. 
General  Burnside,  at  Knoxville,  was  telegraphed  to  place 
his  post  in  such  a position  that  it  could  be  defended  with 
the  least  number  of  men  possible.  Admiral  Porter  was 
telegraphed  at  Cairo  to  send  some  gunboats  up  the  Ten- 
nessee to  co-operate  with  General  Sherman.  General 
Thomas  was  telegraphed  to  employ  working  parties  to 
construct  a road,  outside  of  the  range  of  the  rebel  bat- 
teries, from  Chattanooga  to  Bridgeport,  about  thirty  miles 
down  to  the  river,  to  which  point  supplies  could  be  brought 
by  rail  and  by  river.  General  Rosecrans,  with  mag- 
nanimity and  unselfish  patriotism  worthy  of  all  praise, 
cordially  greeted  the  officer  sent  to  supersede  him,  and 
did  every  thing  in  his  power  to  assist  General  Grant  in 
attaining  a correct  knowledge  of  the  posture  of  affairs. 
Marshal  Ney  was  a brave  man  and  a splendid  officer, 
though  no  one  would  claim  for  him  equality  with  Napo- 
leon. We  had  in  our  army  many  very  noble  officers 
who  are  entitled  to  the  undying  esteem  and  love  of  their 
countrymen,  though  the  war  developed  but  one  General 
Grant.  The  commissary  at  Nashville  was  telegraphed 
to  send,  as  quick  as  possible,  vegetables  for  the  army. 

When  General  Grant,  with  his  party,  arrived  at  Bridge- 
port, they  could  advance  no  farther  either  by  river  or  by 
rail,  as  both  routes  were  swept  by  the  rebel  batteries. 


164 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


They  therefore  took  horse,  and  traversed  rough  mountain 
roads,  which  were  inundated  by  recent  rains.  The 
defiles  were  enclosed  by  precipitous  cliffs  strewed  with 
the  wrecks  of  wagons,  and  the  carcasses  of  horses  and 
mules.  It  was  often  necessary  to  dismount,  and  to  lead 
their  horses  over  difficult  and  dangerous  places.  General 
Grant,  who  was  still  lame  from  the  effects  of  his  fall, 
was  carried  over  these  spots  in  the  arms  of  his  soldiers. 

The  energies  of  his  mind  were  intensely  aroused,  and 
he  was  continually  sending  despatches  in  all  directions. 
He  had  three  armies  under  his  control,  for  whose  safety 
and  success  he  was  responsible,  — the  army  of  Chattanooga, 
under  General  Thomas  ; that  of  Knoxville,  under  General 
Burnside  ; and  the  troops  who  were  struggling  along 
through  Tennessee,  under  General  Sherman.  In  the 
evening  of  a dark,  cold,  rainy  day,  Oct.  23,  General  Grant 
— drenched,  hungry,  and  exhausted  — reached  Chat- 
tanooga. It  was  a gloomy  night ; but  the  gloom  of  dif- 
ficulty and  peril  which  enveloped  the  beleaguered  host 
seemed  more -dense  and  impenetrable  than  the  atmospheric 
darkness. 

The  general  course  of  the  Tennessee  River,  just  at  this 
point,  is  from  east  to  west.  The  rebels  held  the  south- 
ern shore,  with  the  exception  of  the  town  of  Chattanooga, 
where  our  troops  were  cooped  up.  We  held  the  northern 
shore,  though  annoyed  by  rebel  raiders.  The  first  object 
to  which  General  Grant  directed  his  attention  was  to  find 
means  of  conveying  supplies  to  his  army.  Unless  this 
coidd  be  done,  and  immediately,  ruin  was  inevitable. 

He  first  constructed  a pontoon  bridge  across  the  river, 
about  nine  miles  below  Chattanooga,  at  a place  called 
Brown’s  Perry.  The  enterprise  was  very  bravely  and 
adroitly  accomplished,  in  the  presence  of  a vigilant  and 


PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


165 


victorious  foe.  The  night  of  the  27th  was  dark  and 
foggy.  Sixty  pontoon  boats,  which  had  been  secretly 
prepared,  each  containing  thirty  men,  pushed  from  their 
concealment,  and  floated  down  the  swollen  and  rapid 
stream,  hugging  the  northern  bank.  Not  a loud  word 
was  spoken,  no  oars  were  used  ; and  thus  the  boats 
drifted  down  the  stream  undiscovered  by  the  rebel  pickets. 
They  landed  on  the  south  side  of  the  river  ; and,  after  a 
slight  skirmish  with  the  rebel  pickets,  in  which  none  of 
the  Union  troops  were  killed,  and  but  four  or  five 
wounded,  they  seized  some  hills  which  commanded  the 
ferry. 

At  the  same  time,  a supporting  force  marched  down 
the  northern  bank  of  the  river  ; and,  before  the  morning 
dawned,  the  whole  force  was  safely  upon  the  south  shore. 
They  threw  up  intrenchments,  planted  their  batteries, 
and  cut  down  the  trees  for  an  abatis,  and  in  a short 
time  were  prepared  to  defend  themselves  from  attack. 
By  ten  o’clock  the  bridge  — and  a very  excellent  one  — 
was  completed. 

While  this  important  movement  was  in  progress,  Gen- 
eral Hooker  crossed  the  Tennessee  at  Bridgeport,  about 
twenty  miles  below,  with  the  Eleventh  Corps  under 
General  Howard,  and  the  Twelfth  under  General  Geary ; 
and,  driving  before  him  such  of  the  enemy  as  he  met,  went 
into  camp,  and  strongly  intrenched  himself  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  party  at  Brown’s  Ferry. 

This  movement  alarmed  the  rebels.  They  compre- 
hended all  its  important  consequences  ; and  General 
Longstreet  was  sent,  it  is  said  with  his  whole  corps,  to 
regain,  if  possible,  the  vital  point.  A fierce  battle  en- 
sued, which  continued  into  the  night,  raging  through  the 
ravines  by  the  light  of  a brilliant  moon.  The  rebels 


166 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


were  effectually  repulsed.  General  Hooker  had  seven 
thousand  men  engaged.  His  loss  in  killed  and  wounded 
was  four  hundred  and  sixteen.  The  loss  of  the  rebels 
was  estimated  at  fifteen  hundred.  Our  troops  now  so 
strengthened  themselves  as  to  be  safe  from  any  future 
attack.  General  Grant  had  thus  the  command  of  Look- 
out Valley. 

There  were  speedily  two  good  lines  of  transportation 
provided  from  Bridgeport,  — a wagon-road  on  the  north 
side  of  the  river  of  about  thirty  miles ; and  a good  road 
of  but  eight  miles  from  Brown’s  Perry,  which  point 
could  be  reached  by  the  river.  Our  communications  with 
Nashville  were  now  safe,  and  supplies  and  re-enforce- 
ments could  be  forwarded  without  danger.  Such  is 
the  power  of  genius.  In  five  days  General  Grant  had 
wrought  this  marvellous  change.  There  was  no  longer 
any  fear  for  the  army  at  Chattanooga.  A door  was  now 
open  — and  one  which  the  rebels  could  not  close  — for 
the  arrival  of  re-enforcements  and  supplies. 

This  was  but  the  first  step.  With  unabated  zeal  Gen- 
eral Grant  now  pressed  forward  in  endeavors  to  prepare 
his  army  to  resume  offensive  operations.  Two  corps  were 
speedily  added  to  its  strength.  And  General  Hooker, 
already  renowned  for  his  splendid  martial  qualities, 
was  threatening  the  rebel  position  on  Lookout  Moun- 
tain. A change,  as  by  magic,  had  come  over  the  whole 
scene.  The  river  was  alive  with  steamers  bringing  sup- 
plies ; horses  and  ammunition  arrived,  and  both  man 
and  beast  rejoiced  again  in  full  rations.  The  spirits  of 
the  army  were  wonderfully  revived.  Even  the  sick  in 
the  hospitals  felt  the  inspiring  influence,  and,  abandoning 
their  couches,  hastened  back  to  the  ranks. 


PERIL  AT  CHATTANOOGA. 


167 


“ If  the  rebels,”  said  General  Grant,  on  the  28th, 
“ will  give  us  one  week  more,  I think  all  danger  of  los- 
ing territory  now  held  by  us  will  have  passed  away,  and 
preparations  may  commence  for  active  operations.” 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 

Extent  of  General  Grant’s  Command.  — March  of  Sherman.  — Chagrin  of 
the  Rebels. — Characteristics.  — Peril  of  Burnside.  Anxiety  of  Grant. 
— Grandeur  of  the  Military  Movements.  — Grant’s  Despatches.  — 
Position  of  General  Thomas.  — Arrival  of  Sherman.  — Meeting  of 
Sherman  and  Howard.  — Assuming  the  Offensive. 


GRANT  was  now  in  command  of 
y division  extending  a thousand 
>m  Natchez  on  the  Mississippi  to 
3 on  the  Tennessee,  and  embra- 
hundred  thousand  soldiers.  All 
this  region  he  was  to  protect,  and  for  all  the  varied  wants 
of  these  troops  he  was  to  provide.  General  Burnside, 
one  of  the  most  gallant  and  devoted  soldiers  the  Rebel- 
lion had  developed,  was  at  the  city  of  Knoxville,  a hun- 
dred miles  farther  up  the  Tennessee  River.  He  had  an 
army  of  about  twenty-five  thousand  men  at  that  impor- 
tant post.  They  were  in  need  of  every  thing.  The  only 
way  in  which  supplies  could  be  forwarded  to  them  was  to 
send  them  up  the  Mississippi  from  St.  Louis  to  the  Ohio 
River,  thence  up  the  Ohio  to  the  Cumberland,  and  then 
up  the  Cumberland  to  the  mouth  of  the  Big  South  Fork. 
Thus  far  Admiral  Porter,  with  his  gunboats,  could  convoy 
them.  To  that  point,  one  hundred  miles  from  Knoxville, 
it  was  necessary  for  General  Burnside  to  send  a guard 
168 


\ 


PREPARATIOXS  FOR  BATTLE. 


169 


to  protect  tlie  train  from  cavalry  raids  and  guerilla  bands. 
By  this  route,  — which  General  Grant  arranged,  even 
in  its  details,  — General  Burnside  received  supplies. 

General  Sherman  was  on  a march  of  four  hundred 
miles,  with  the  Fifteenth  Army  Corps.  He  was  travers- 
ing the  whole  breadth  of  country  from  Memphis,  on  the 
Mississippi,  to  Chattanooga.  Though  General  Sherman 
was  one  of  the  most  sagacious  and  energetic  of  men,  it 
was  necessary  for  General  Grant,  in  the  vast  combina- 
tions which  he  was  now  forming,  to  direct  the  route,  to 
decide  upon  the  points  which  were  to  be  reached  on 
particular  days,  and  to  see  that  supplies  should  meet  the 
troops  where  needed.  The  march  was  through  the 
enemy’s  country.  The  rebels  watched  in  guerilla  bands 
to  attack  the  trains.  Sharpshooters  infested  the  river 
banks  and  the  defiles.  Railroads  were  torn  up,  and 
bridges  burned,  to  impede  the  march.  There  is  some- 
thing very  beautiful  in  the  manly  affection  and  esteem 
which  seems  ever  to  have  existed  between  these  two 
illustrious  men,  Grant  and  Sherman.  When  General 
Grant  sent  General  Sherman  north,  after  the  capture  of 
Vicksburg,  he  said  to  him,  — 

“ I hope  you  will  be  in  time  to  aid  in  giving  the  rebels 
the  worst,  or  best,  thrashing  they  have  had  in  this  war. 
I have  constantly  had  the  feeling  that  I shall  lose  you 
from  this  command  entirely.  Of  course,  I do  not  object 
to  seeing  your  sphere  of  usefulness  enlarged  ; and  I think 
it  should  have  been  enlarged  long  ago,  having  an  eye  to 
the  public  good  alone.  But  it  needs  no  assurance  from 
me,  general,  that,  taking  a more  selfish  view,  while  I 
would  heartily  approve  such  a change,  I would  deeply 
regret  it  on  my  own  account.” 

The  rebels  were  quick  to  perceive  that  a master-mind 


170 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


was  at  work  at  Chattanooga.  Their  plans  were  all 
thwarted,  and  the  tide  of  war  was  turning  strongly 
against  them.  “ The  Richmond  Enquirer  ” complained 
that  General  Bragg  had  allowed  the  Union  troops  to  re- 
cover from  the  defeat  at  Chiekamauga ; that  the  occupa- 
tion of  Lookout  V alley  by  General  Grant  enabled  him  to 
take  the  initiative,  always  important  in  military  move- 
ments ; that  General  Grant  was  assuming  the  offensive 
in  the  front,  and  “ under  the  very  nose  of  General 
Bragg ; ” that  the  Union  troops  had  turned  upon  their 
pursuers,  and  were  occupying  a threatening  position  on 
the  flanks  of  the  victors.  “ The  enemy  were,”  adds  “ The 
Enquirer,”  “ outfought  at  Chiekamauga,  — thanks  to  the 
army ! — but  the  present  position  of  affairs  looks  as 
though  we  had  been  outgeneraled  at  Chattanooga.” 

A short  time  before  the  arrival  of  General  Grant, 
Jefferson  Davis  visited  the  encampment  at  Lookout 
Mountain.  As  he  stood  upon  that  eminence,  and  looked 
down  upon  our  bleeding,  emaciate  army  cooped  up  in 
Chattanooga,  he  rubbed  his  hands  complacently,  exclaim- 
ing, “ I have  the  Yankees  now  in  just  the  trap  I set 
for  them.” 

There  were  many  Union  families  in  that  part  of  Ten- 
nessee. Indeed,  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants  were 
favorable  to  the  national  cause.  These  families  were  ex- 
posed to  every  kind  of  outrage  from  the  Secessionists  and 
the  rebel  soldiers.  Their  houses  were  plundered  and 
burned,  their  persons  were  maltreated,  their  families 
were  insulted.  General  Grant  issued  a decree,  that,  for 
every  act  of  violence  to  an  unarmed  Union  citizen,  a 
Secessionist  would  be  arrested,  and  held  as  a hostage; 
that,  for  every  dollar’s  worth  of  property  taken  from  such 
citizens,  or  destroyed  by  raiders,  an  assessment  should  ba 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 


171 


made  upon  Secessionists  of  the  neighborhood,  and  col- 
lected by  military  force.  Wealthy  Secessionists  were 
also  assessed  in  money  and  provisions  for  the  support  of 
Union  refugees  who  had  been  driven  from  their  homes 
and  into  our  lines.  Such  was  the  vigor  with  which  Gen- 
eral Grant  grappled  with  the  Rebellion. 

To  a very  eminent  degree  he  possessed  that  quality, 
so  conspicuous  in  the  first  Napoleon,  — an  almost  in- 
stinctive judgment  of  the  qualifications  of  men  for  any 
special  duty.  He  thus  surrounded  himself  with  the  very 
best  subordinates  the  country  afforded  for  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  plans.  Sherman  and  Thomas  and  Sheri- 
dan,— he  selected  each  for  his  individual  service;  and 
the  unanimous  voice  of  the  country  has  ratified  the 
wisdom  of  his  choice.  But  for  this  ability  to  judge  of 
character,  he  never  could  have  accomplished  his  great 
achievements.  Had  his  subordinates  failed  him,  all 
would  have  gone  to  ruin. 

“ Grant  has  ever  displayed  greatness  of  soul  that  never 
yet  went  with  littleness  of  mind.  Who  has  said  as  much 
as  he  in  praise  of  Sheridan,  Sherman,  McPhei'son,  Thomas, 
Meade  ? Remember  how  he  lay  with  his  gallant  army 
before  Petersburg,  in  the  fall  of  1864,  when  popular  im- 
patience in  vain  goaded  him  to  attack,  when  the  press 
and  the  people  began  to  demand  his  dismissal,  and  to 
stigmatize  him  as  4 the  butcher  ; ’ how  then,  when  Sheri- 
dan won  his  great  victories  in  the  valley,  and  every  cap 
went  up  for  4 Little  Phil,’  Grant  capped  the  whole  by 
telegraphing  that  he  regarded  him  as  among  the  first  of 
living  generals  ; how  then,  when  Hood  invaded  Tennes- 
see, the  lieutenant-general  gave  Thomas  all  the  men  he 
could,  and  all  the  means,  and  contributed  in  every  way 
to  the  splendid  success  at  Nashville,  yet  scrupulously 


172 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


refrained  from  doing  any  thing  to  take  the  glory  from 
Thomas,  as  he  might  have  done  by  simply  going  on  in 
person  ; how  then,  when  Sherman  had  gone  — 

‘From  the  centre  all  round  to  the  sea,’ 

Grant  gave  him  a brother’s  welcome,  tenderly  covered 
his  sad  mistake  at  diplomacy,  and  presented  him  to  the 
nation  as  the  great  strategist  of  the  war.”  * 

General  Sherman,  at  several  points  on  his  march,  en- 
countered severe  opposition.  It  was  not  without  hard 
fighting  he  repelled  these  determined  foes.  About  the 
middle  of  October,  he  struck  the  Tennessee  River  at 
Eastport.  Here  he  found  ample  supplies  awaiting  him, 
provided  by  the  forethought  of  Grant,  and  steamers  to 
ferry  the  army  across  the  stream.  At  this  point  the  river 
is  nearly  a mile  wide. 

With  great  solicitude,  General  Grant  kept  his  eye  upon 
Sherman’s  columns  during  every  mile  of  their  march. 
They  were  imperatively  and  immediately  needed,  to  ena- 
ble him  to  strike  the  enemy  a stunning  blow.  Bragg  had 
sent  Longstreet  with  a sufficient  force,  as  he  supposed,  to 
annihilate  Burnside’s  little  army  at  Knoxville.  It  was  not 
possible  to  send  General  Burnside  any  re-enforcements. 
It  was  known  that  that  gallant  soldier  would  hold  out 
to  the  last  possible  moment.  But  there  was,  apparently, 
no  way  in  which  he  could  be  saved  from  destruction  but 
by  assailing  Bragg  so  fiercely  that  Longstreet  would 
have  to  be  recalled.  This  assault'  could  not  be  made 
until  General  Sherman  should  arrive.  Though  General 
Sherman  was  straining  every  nerve  upon  the  march,  it 
was  feared  that  before  he  reached  Chattanooga  General 
Burnside  would  be  crushed,  and  that  thus  Knoxville 


* Springfield  Republican. 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 


173 


would  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  foe.  On  the  24th  of 
October,  General  Grant  telegraphed  Sherman,  “ Drop 
every  thing  east  of  Bear  Creek,  and  move  with  your 
entire  force  towards  Stevenson  until  you  receive  further 
orders.” 

By  the  1st  of  November,  General  Sherman,  at  the  head 
of  his  columns,  was  at  Florence.  Again  Grant  tele- 
graphed, on  the  7th,  “ The  enemy  have  moved  a great 
part  of  their  force  from  this  front  towards  Burnside.  I 
have  to  make  an  immediate  move  from  here  towards  their 
lines  of  communication,  to  bring  them  back  if  possible.  I 
am  anxious  to  see  your  old  corps  here  at  the  earliest 
moment.” 

It  is  noticeable  that  General  Grant,  immediately  upon 
his  arrival  at  Chattanooga,  anticipated  this  movement  on 
the  part  of  the  rebels  ; for  he,  on  the  26th  of  October, 
telegraphed  General  Burnside,  — 

“ Do  you  hear  of  any  of  Bragg’s  army  threatening  you 
from  the  south-west?  Thomas’s  command  is  in  a bad 
condition  to  use,  for  want  of  animals  of_sufficient  strength 
to  save  his  artillery,  and  for  want  of  rations.  If  you  are 
threatened  with  a force  beyond  what  you  are  able  to 
compete  with,  efforts  must  be  made  to  assist  you. 
Answer.” 

The  hours  flew  swiftly  by.  Longstreet  was  on  the 
march  to  overwhelm  Burnside.  Sherman,  struggling 
through  the  miry  roads,  rebuilding  bridges,  and  often 
fighting  his  way,  was  painfully  delayed.  Ruin  threatened 
Burnside.  The  loss  of  his  army  and  of  Knoxville 
would  prove  one  of  the  severest  calamities.  The  anxiety 
which  oppressed  General  Grant,  though  concealed,  must 
have  been  dreadful.  The  peril  of  General  Burnside  had 
become  so  great  that  at  last  Grant  decided  to  attack 


174 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Bragg’s  army  without  waiting  the  arr.val  of  Sherman. 
On  the  7th  of  November,  he  issued  the  following  orders 
to  General  Thomas  : — 

“ The  news  is  of  such  a nature  that  it  becomes  an 
imperative  duty  for  your  force  to  draw  the  attention  of 
the  enemy  from  Burnside  to  your  front.  I deem  the  best 
movement  to  attack  the  enemy  to  be  an  attack  on  the 
north  end  of  Missionary  Ridge  with  all  the  force  you 
can  bring  to  bear  against  it ; and,  when  that  is  carried,  to 
threaten  and  attack  even  the  enemy’s  line  of  communica- 
tion between  Dalton  and  Cleveland.  Rations  should  be 
ready  to  issue,  a sufficiency  to  last  four  days,  the  moment 
Missionary  Ridge  is  in  our  possession ; rations  to  be 
carried  in  haversacks. 

“ Where  there  are  not  horses  to  move  the  artillery, 
mules  must  be  taken  from  the  teams,  or  horses  from 
ambulances,  or,  if  necessary,  officers  dismounted  and  their 
horses  taken.  Immediate  preparations  should  be  made 
to  carry  these  directions  into  execution.  The  movement 
should  not  be  made  a moment  later  than  to-morrow 
morning.” 

At  the  same  time  General  Grant  telegraphed  General 
Burnside  of  the  measures  he  was  adopting  for  his  relief. 
But  it  turned  out  that  so  many  of  the  horses  had  perished 
that  it  was  not  possible  to  obtain  enough  to  move  the 
artillery.  Thus  they  were  compelled  to  await  the  arrival 
of  Sherman.  He  needed  no  urgency.  Fully  aware  of 
the  exigence,  he  was  straining  every  nerve  of  energy  to 
its  utmost  tension.  Of  course  the  greatest  anxiety  was 
felt  for  General  Burnside.  No  re-enforcements  could  be 
sent  to  him ; and,  if  they  could  be  sent,  there  were  no 
means  then  of  feeding  them.  Rebel  forces  from  diffeient 
directions  were  marching  upon  him ; and  it  was  appre- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE.  175 

bended  that  he  must  fall  before  assaults  which  no  skill 
or  valor  could  resist.  General  Grant,  however,  had  great 
confidence  in  General  Burnside. 

“ The  continent  shook  with  the  tramp  of  advancing 
armies.  Bridges  were  built  in  Eastern  cities  for  these 
soldiers  to  march  over.  Engines  were  brought  from 
Western  towns  to  transport  their  supplies.  The  greatest 
rivers  of  the  republic,  the  Tennessee  and  the  Cumberland, 
the  Mississippi  and  the  Ohio,  were  crowded  with  steamers 
bringing  clothes  and  shoes  to  those  who  were  wearing 
out  their  garments  in  mighty  marches,  and  ammunition 
and  food  to  replace  what  had  already  been  expended  in 
the  campaigns  for  Chattanooga. 

“ Over  half  the  territory  in  rebellion,  through  these 
great  mountain  ranges  and  by  the  side  of  these  rushing 
streams,  along  the  desolated  cornfields  and  amid  the 
startled  recesses  of  the  primeval  forests,  the  bustle  and 
the  stir  of  war  were  rife.  Two  hundred  thousand  soldiers 
were  concentrating  from  the  East  and  the  West,  either 
in  motion  for  this  one  battle-field,  or  guarding  its  ap- 
proaches, or  bringing  up  supplies,  or  waiting  anxiously 
for  those  who  were,  with  them,  to  fight  the  battle  of 
Chattanooga.  And  over  all  these  preparations,  and  all 
these  armies,  the  spirit  of  one  man  was  dominant.”  * 

General  Grant  was  by  no  means  despairing.  He  had 
so  much  confidence  in  General  Burnside’s  soldierly  qual- 
ities that  he  believed  that  he  would  maintain  his  position 
until  relief  should  come.  The  result  proved  that  he  was 
not  deceived  in  his  judgment. 

On  the  14tli  of  November,  General  Grant  telegraphed 
Burnside,  “ Sherman’s  advance  has  reached  Bridgeport. 
His  whole  force  will  be  ready  to  move  from  there  by 


* Military  History  of  Ulysses  S.  Grant. 


176 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Tuesday  at  farthest.  If  you  can  held  Longstreet  in  check 
until  he  gets  up,  or  by  skirmishing  and  falling  back  can 
avoid  serious  loss  to  yourself  and  gain  time,  I will  be 
able  to  force  the  enemy  back  from  here,  and  place  a force 
between  Longstreet  and  Bragg  that  must  inevitably  make 
the  former  take  to  the  mountain  passes,  by  every  availa- 
ble road,  to  get  to  his  supplies.  Sherman  would  have 
been  here  before  this,  but  for  high  water  in  Elk  River, 
driving  him  some  thirty  miles  up  that  river  to  cross.” 

On  the  17th,  he  again  telegraphed  Burnside,  “Your 
despatch  received.  You  are  doing  exactly  what  appears 
to  me  to  be  right.  I want  the  enemy’s  progress  retarded 
at  every  point  all  it  can  be,  only  giving  up  each  place 
when  it  becomes  evident  that  it  can  no  longer  be  held 
without  endangering  your  force  to  capture.  I think  our 
movements  here  must  cause  Longstreet’s  recall  within  a 
day  or  two,  if  he  is  not  successful  before  that  time. 
Sherman  moved  this  morning  from  Bridgeport  with  one 
division.  The  remainder  of  his  command  moves  in  the 
morning.  There  will  be  no  halt  until  a severe  battle  is 
fought,  or  the  railroads  cut  supplying  the  enemy.” 

The  greatest  activity  was  now  exercised  in  bringing 
Sherman’s  army  to  the  extreme  right  of  the  enemy’s 
line,  where  an  attack  was  least  expected,  and  where  the 
defences  were  weakest.  By  marching  his  troops  in  the 
rear  of  the  hills,  the  movement  was  concealed  from 
the  enemy  ; and,  by  keeping  up  a large  number  of  camp- 
lires  at  Whiteside,  where  the  command  first  rested,  Bragg 
was  deceived  into  the  belief  that  the  whole  of  General 
Sherman’s  force  was  concentrated  there.  It  was,  however, 
all  soon  gathered  in  a concealed  camp  about  two  miles 
west  of  Chattanooga. 

Nothing  great  is  ever  accomplished  in  this  world  with- 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  BATTLE. 


177 


out  encountering  and  triumphing  over  great  obstacles. 
The  very  elements  seemed  to  conspire  against  these  army 
movements.  Drenching  rains  fell ; the  bridges  were  car- 
ried away ; the  roads  were  cut  up  into  sloughs. 

General  Thomas’s  line  was  directly  in  front  of  Chat- 
tanooga, about  a mile  from  the  town.  His  position  was 
strongly  intrenched  : and,  upon  a slight  elevation  in  his 
most  advanced  point,  he  had  constructed  a very  effective 
redoubt,  called  Fort  Wood.  A deserter  from  the  rebels 
stated  that  Bragg  was  secretly  preparing  for  a retreat. 
But  Grant  had  no  idea  of  allowing  Bragg  to  retire  un- 
assailed. He  ordered  Thomas  immediately  to  ascertain 
the  truth  or  falsehood  of  the  report.  Twenty-seven  heavy 
guns  protected  his  line.  About  a mile  beyond  him  was 
the  first  rebel  line. 

Thomas  ordered  out  the  Fourth  Corps,  under  General 
Granger,  and  advanced  to  develop  the  strength  of  the 
enemy.  General  Howard’s  corps  was  massed  behind 
Granger’s  centre.  All  the  arrangements  for  the  advance 
were  completed  by  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon.  The 
sun  shone  brilliantly  upon  an  army  of  twenty  thousand 
bayonets  in  line.  The  rebels  from  their  heights  looked 
with  admiration  upon  the  splendid  pageant,  regarding 
it  as  merely  a parade.  At  a given  signal  the  whole  line 
advanced.  The  enemy  from  their  batteries,  and  from 
musketry  in  the  woods,  opened  a vigorous  fire.  But  our 
advance  was  so  rapid  that  two  hundred  of  the  enemy 
were  captured  in  their  rifle-pits,  and  in  fifteen  minutes 
the  rebels  were  driven  from  their  whole  advanced  line. 
We  thus  secured  a very  important  eminence,  called 
Orchard  Knoll,  and  our  line  was  advanced  a mfle.  The 
new  position  was  during  the  night  strongly  fortified,  and 
artillery  placed  in  battery. 

12 


178 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


The  rebels  began  now  fully  to  realize  that  the  tide  was 
turning  against  them.  Their  troops  became  despondent. 
The  army  of  the  Cumberland  was  jubilant.  About  five 
miles  above  Chattanooga,  the  North  Chickamauga  River 
enters  the  Cumberland  from  the  west.  Here  a hundred 
and  sixteen  pontoons  were  constructed  and  hidden,  to 
float  a portion  of  General  Sherman’s  troops  down  the 
river,  and  land  them  upon  the  other  side  of  the  Tennessee, 
ap  co-operate  in  the  attack  upon  Missionary  Ridge.  Seven 
hundred  and  fifty  oarsmen  were  selected  as  the  motive 
power  of  this  squadron.  Sherman’s  army  was  marched 
up  to  this  place,  under  cover  of  the  forest  and  the  hills. 

At  midnight  of  Nov.  23d,  these  pontoons,  loaded  with 
Smith’s  brigade,  swept  silently  into  the  Tennessee.  The 
night  was  dark,  and  they  floated  down  the  river  so  noise- 
lessly that  even  the  national  pickets  did  not  observe 
their  passage.  The  troops  were  safely  landed  just  below 
the  mouth  of  the  South  Chickamauga,  which  enters  the 
Tennessee  from  the  east.  The  boats  returned  for  another 
load.  Before  morning  ten  thousand  men  were  landed 
upon  that  point.  Before  the  sun  rose,  a substantial  bridge 
was  floating  nearly  across  the  river,  a strong  tete  de  pont 
had  been  erected,  and  a strong  artillery  force  from  Gen- 
eral Thomas’s  army  was  in  position  to  defend  the  opera- 
tion. There  were  ten  thousand  troops  on  the  northern 
shore  still  to  cross.  Eighty  boats,  each  capable  of  carry- 
ing about  forty  men,  wei’e  rapidly  transporting  them 
across.  Engineers  were  at  work  at  both  ends  of  the 
bridge,  and  the  ends  would  soon  meet  in  the  middle  of 
the  stream.  In  the  distance,  a column  was  seen  winding 
over  the  western  hills,  approaching  the  river.  The  spec- 
tacle, as  beheld  in  the  rays  of  the  morning  by  the  rebels, 
from  the  heights  of  Missionary  Ridge,  must  have  been 
sublime,  and  yet  somewhat  appalling. 


PREPARATION S FOR  BATTLE. 


179 


General  Sherman  stood  at  the  head  of  the  bridge  as  it 
was  being  pushed  out  into  the  stream  from  the  northern 
shore.  General  Howard  arrived,  — advanced  to  the  head 
of  the  bridge  which  was  in  construction  from  the  south- 
ern shore.  There  was  now  but  a small  chasm  to  be 
filled.  Across  this  chasm  General  Howard  introduced 
himself.  We  think  that  this  was  the  first  meeting  of 
these  illustrious  men,  afterwards  united  in  so  many  of 
the  most  brilliant  achievements  which  history  has  recorded. 
As  soon  as  the  last  boat  was  in  its  place,  bridging  the  gulf, 
Sherman  sprang  across,  and  the  two  generals  clasped 
hands.  It  was  a pledge  of  that  fraternal  union  which 
blended  the  two  armies  of  the  Cumberland  and  of  the 
Tennessee,  and  which  grew  stronger  and  more  sacred 
every  day,  until  our  armies,  having  trampled  rebellion 
everywhere  beneath  their  feet,  raised  the  shout  of  victory 
over  a nation  saved. 

At  noon  the  bridge  was  completed,  and  Sherman’s 
division,  men,  horses,  and  artillery,  were  on  the  southern 
shore.  At  one  o’clock,  in  three  columns,  they  were 
marching  en  echelon  from  the  river,  following  the  general 
course,  eastward,  of  the  South  Chickamauga. 

Clouds  had  gathered  in  the  sky.  A drizzling  rain  was 
falling,  and  the  misty  atmosphere  kindly  veiled  the  move- 
ments of  the  troops  from  rebel  eyes.  Our  lines  now  ex- 
tended along  the  south  banks  of  the  Tennessee,  from 
Hooker’s  Station  below,  at  Wauhatchie,  to  Sherman’s 
position  on  the  Chickamauga,  a distance  of  nearly  thirteen 
miles.  Thus  at  last,  after  these  herculean  exertiom, 
General  Grant  was  prepared  to  throw  down  tin  gage  ol 
battle. 


CHAPTER  XI Y. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 


Lookout  Mountain.  — General  Hooker’s  Advance.  — The  Battle  in  the 
Clouds.  — Retreat  of  the  Foe.  — Position  of  the  Armies.  — Plan  of 
the  Battle.  — Characteristics  of  General  Grant.  — Movements  of  Sher- 
man; of  Hooker.  — The  Decisive  Charge  by  Thomas. — The  Victory. 
— Sheridan’s  Pursuit.  — Activity  of  General  Grant.  — The  great  Abil- 
ity he  displayed. 

HE  rebels  were  well  aware  that  an  imme- 
diate assault  was  at  hand.  Strong  as  they 
were  upon  their  mountain  heights,  they 
deemed  it  scarcely  possible  that  their  works 
could  be  stormed.  General  Sherman,  ad- 
vancing in  three  columns  from  the  river,  gained  the  top 
of  the  hill  at  the  northern  extremity  of  Missionary  Ridge. 
He  had  attained  this  point  almost  unobserved  by  the  ene- 
my. An  attack  was  at  once  made,  but  it  was  repelled 
with  but  little  loss ; and,  as  night  came  on,  Sherman  was 
left  to  fortify  himself  in  the  important  position  which  he 
had  gained.  He  found,  to  his  disappointment,  that  he 
had  still  a gorge  to  descend,  and  another  difficult  emi- 
nence to  climb,  before  he  would  be  fairly  upon  the  plateau 
of  Missionary  Ridge.  But  for  this,  probably,  his  assault 
the  next  day  would  have  proved  an  entire  success. 

All  through  the  night,  heavy  details  were  at  work  upon 
the  intrenchments,  while  a dense  river-fog  aided  in  con- 
iso 


BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 


181 


cealing  his  movements.  Towards  morning  the  vapors 
were  dissipated,  the  stars  came  out  brightly,  and  Sher- 
man’s camp-fires  revealed  to  thousands  of  eager  eyes  in 
Chattanooga,  and  even  to  the  rebels  on  the  distant  heights 
of  Lookout  Mountain,  that  the  Union  troops  were  in  posi- 
tion on  Missionary  Ridge.  Hooker,  with  the  Eleventh 
Corps,  was  still  several  miles  below,  in  Lookout  Valley, 
facing  the  extreme  left  of  the  rebel  lines.  Thomas,  with 
the  Army  of  the  Cumberland,  was  in  front  of  the  enemy’s 
centre. 

No  description  can  convey  to  the  mind  of  the  reader 
a correct  idea  of  the  multiplied  evolutions  in  the  great 
battle  which  ensued.  Wellington  said  that  one  might  as 
well  attempt  to  describe  the  positions,  ever  changing,  of 
the  dancers  in  the  mazes  of  the  most  complicated  cotil- 
lion, as  to  describe  the  evolutions  of  a great  battle.  We 
can  only  give  the  prominent  features  and  the  grand  result. 
The  vast  battle-field  extended  through  forests,  and  over 
mountains  and  valleys,  for  a distance  of  thirteen  miles. 

On  the  24th,  Hooker  made  a very  gallant  advance  upon 
Lookout  Mountain,  fighting  all  day  and  late  into  the  hours 
of  the  night.  When  it  is  remembered  that  this  mountain 
is  two  thousand  feet  high,  its  sides  covered  with  an  almost 
impenetrable  forest,  rugged,  gullied,  encumbered  with 
enormous  bowlders  and  precipitous  cliffs,  while  thousands 
of  armed  men,  with  infantry  and  artillery,  occupied  every 
important  position  to  resist  the  ascent,  it  may  be  imagined 
how  great  must  have  been  the  difficulty  of  its  capture. 

General  Hooker  marched  down  Lookout  Valley  to 
attack  the  head  of  Lookout  Mountain,  which  composed 
the  southern  extremity  of  the  rebel  line.  The  rebels 
occupied  the  crest  in  great  force,  their  intren elements 
extending  down  the  front  and  slope  of  the  mountain  to 


182 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


its  base.  The  first  thirty  feet  of  descent  from  the  sum- 
mit presents  a perpendicular  wall  of  rock.  A narrow 
road,  which  was  often  a path  along  which  but  one  indi- 
vidual could  walk,  ascended  the  south-western  face  of 
the  mountain.  General  Hooker  pushed  his  columns 
through  the  concealment  of  the  forest  until  he  gained  a 
favorable  point  for  ascending  the  hill.  At  the  same  time, 
to  engage  the  attention  of  the  enemy,  his  batteries  opened 
a terrific  fire,  to  which  the  rebels  vigorously  replied ; and 
the  whole  mountain  seemed  to  shake  beneath  the  heavy 
explosions.  The  summit  was  soon  hid  from  view  in  Chat- 
tanooga by  the  cloud  of  smoke  which  settled  around  it. 
The  flashes  of  the  guns  and  the  thunderings  from  the 
cloud  reminded  the  beholder  of  the  awful  scenes  of  Sinai. 

The  rebels,  finding  themselves  suddenly  attacked  in 
flank  and  rear,  were  thrown  into  dismay.  Effectual  resist 
ance  was  impossible,  and  from  those  cliffs  retreat  was 
very  difficult.  Gradually  they  drew  back,  yielding  posi- 
tion after  position,  and  fighting  step  by  step.  Our  victo- 
rious troops  with  cheers  pressed  on,  driving  the  foe  before 
them  from  west  to  east. 

About  two  o’clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  enemy  was 
encountered  in  strength,  and  a terrible  battle  ensued. 
It  was  the  severest  struggle  of  the  day ; but  the  foe  was 
driven  back,  and  Hooker’s  indomitable  host  pressed  on. 
The  day  was  now  spent : darkness  came  to  arrest  the 
conquerors,  and  to  aid  the  vanquished  in  their  flight. 
General  Hooker’s  camp-fires  proclaimed  to  his  friends 
below  the  glorious  victory  he  had  achieved.  Lookout 
Mountain  had  been  carried  by  storm,  and  the  victors 
were  reposing  upon  its  summit.  During  the  night  the 
foe  fled  down  the  rough  road  which  wound  along  the 
eastern  side  of  the  mountain.  They  crossed  Chatta- 


BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RII GE. 


183 


nooga  River,  and  joined  their  already  disheartened  con- 
federates on  Missionary  Ridge.  Thus  terminated  the 
second  day  of  this  great  conflict.  We  had  captured 
Lookout  Mountain  and  two  thousand  prisoners.  The 
rebels  were  all  now  concentrated  upon  Missionary  Ridge, 
and  we  were  in  position  to  assail  them  to  advantage  in 
front,  flank,  and  rear.  Sherman,  Thomas,  Howard, 
Hooker,  were  the  able  chieftains  who  led  the  troops 
through  whose  bravery  and  energy  these  great  achieve- 
ments had  been  accomplished  ; but  the  imperial  mind 
which  had  conceived  and  directed  all  was  that  of  Gen- 
eral Grant.  His  wonderful  combinations,  his  far-reaching 
foresight,  — anticipating  every  peril,  and  providing  for 
every  emergence, — and  his  extraordinary  administrative 
ability,  had  evolved  these  results,  which  were  overwhelm- 
ing the  foe  with  despair,  and  electrifying  the  nation  with 

joy- 

While  these  sublime  scenes  were  being  enacted,  Gen- 
eral Grant  might  be  seen  — a plain  man,  in  plain  dress, 
with  no  badge  of  distinction  — limping,  from  the  effects 
of  his  fall,  alone  through  the  post  of  Chattanooga.  No 
parade  surrounded  him ; no  brilliant  staff  followed  his 
footsteps ; no  bustle  accompanied  his  movements.  His 
voice  was  calm  and  low  and  gentle.  Not  an  impassioned 
word  escaped  his  lips.  No  sign  of  impatience  could  be 
seen  in  gesture  or  countenance.  The  absorption  of  his 
soul  in  the  mighty  enterprise  was  too  deep  to  admit  of 
those  ebullitions  of  pride  and  passion  too  often  witnessed- 
on,  similar  occasions.  Such  are  the  lineaments  of  one  of 
Nature’s  noblemen. 

The  morning  of  Nov.  25  dawned  cold  a id  raw,  though 
the  sun  rose  brilliantly  in  a cloudless  ‘ky.  The  foe 
was  concentrated  in  his  strong  intrenchments  on  Mis- 


184 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


sionary  Ridge,  which,  it  will  he  remembered,  was  seven 
/ miles  long,  and  rose  to  the  height  of  four  hundred  feet 
from  the  plain.  General  Sherman  had  gained  possession 
of  some  heights  on  the  north  of  the  ridge,  facing  the 
enemy’s  extreme  right.  General  Thomas  had  spread 
out  his  intrenched  lines  in  both  directions,  north  and 
south  from  Orchard  Knob,  and  was  thus  prepared  to 
assail  the  foe  in  his  centre  from  the  west.  General 
Hooker,  having  carried  Lookout  Mountain,  was  ready  to 
follow  the  retreating  foe,  and  assail  him  upon  his  extreme 
left,  on  the  south  end  of  Missionary  Ridge. 

General  Grant,  in  preparation  for  the  great  struggle, 
had  taken  his  position  on  Orchard  Knoll,  from  which 
point  the  whole  field  of  battle  was  displayed.  Bragg’s 
headquarters  were  plainly  visible  on  the  summit  of  the 
ridge.  “ Trees,  houses,  fences,  all  landmarks  in  the  val- 
ley, had  been  swept  away  for  camps  ; and  the  two  antago- 
nists, each  from  his  high  position,  looked  down  upon  the 
board  where  the  great  game  was  playing.” 

The  plan  was,  for  General  Sherman  to  make  a vigor- 
ous assault  upon  Missionary  Ridge  from  the  north ; at 
the  same  time,  Hooker  was  to  assail  it  from  the  south. 
Bragg  would  thus  be  compelled  to  weaken  his  centre  to 
send  re-enforcements  to  the  menaced  points.  Thomas 
was  then  to  push  forward  his  whole  force  from  the  centre, 
and  carry  the  ridge  by  storm.  The  plan  proved  a perfect 
success. 

Before  the  dawn,  General  Sherman  was  in  his  saddle  ; 
and,  as  the  sun  rose,  his  bugles  sounded  the  advance. 
The  rebel  works  were  attacked  with  great  vehemence, 
Sherman’s  troops  advancing  to  within  pistol-shot  of  their 
lines.  General  Grant,  from  Orchard  Knoll,  watched  the 
progress  of  the  fight. 


BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 


185 


In  the  mean  time,  General  Hooker  was  advancing 
with  his  triumphant  band  from  the  heights  of  Lookout. 
He  had  descended  the  north-eastern  brow  of  the  moun- 
tain, crossed  the  valley,  and  was  now  in  the  rear  of  the 
rebel  line,  making  the  ascent  of  Mission  Ridge.  All  the 
troops  in  that  vicinity  were  concentrated  there  to  resist 
his  advance. 

Bragg,  finding  his  lines  sorely  pressed  by  Sherman, 
despatched  a large  force  from  his  centre  to  strengthen 
his  right  wing.  As  Grant  stood  upon  Orchard  Knoll,  he 
had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a massive  column  of  Bragg’s 
forces  marching,  regiment  after  regiment,  two  or  three 
miles  to  the  north,  to  meet  the  shock  of  Sherman’s  im- 
petuous assault.  This  was  the  very  movement  which 
Grant  had  been  manoeuvring  to  accomplish.  He  had 
thus,  as  it  were,  taken  command  of  Bragg’s  troops. 

The  decisive  moment  had  now  arrived.  The  assault- 
ing troops  of  Thomas’s  army  were  concealed  in  four  col- 
umns behind  Orchard  Knoll,  held  like  hounds  in  the 
leash.  “ Now,  boys,  onward  ! ” exclaimed  Grant  cheer- 
fully, as  six  guns  gave  the  signal  for  the  charge.  These 
four  divisions  were  led  by  Johnson,  Sheridan,  Wood,  and 
Baird.  The  distance  to  the  first  line  of  rebel  rifle-pits 
was  from  four  to  nine  hundred  yards.  The  Union  troops 
emerged  from  their  concealment,  and  advanced  upon  the 
double-quick.  A tremendous  fire  from  the  batteries  on 
the  cliff  was  instantly  opened  upon  them. 

“ I happened,”  said  Sheridan,  in  describing  this  scene 
to  a friend,  “ to  be  in  advance  of  my  line  as  it  charged.” 
We  cannot  help  remarking,  in  passing,  that  General 
Sheridan  very  often  happened  to  be  just  in  that  position 
in  the  perilous  hour  of  assault.  “ Looking  back,”  he 
continued,  “ I was  impressed  with  the  terrible  sight  of 


186 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


approaching  bayonets.  The  men  were  on  a run,  and  the 
line  had  become  almost  a crowd  ; and  the  rebels  appeared 
unable  to  resist  the  effect  upon  their  imagination,  or  their 
nerves,  of  this  waving,  glittering  mass  of  steei.” 

This  line  of  rebel  rifle-pits  ran  along  near  the  foot  of 
the  ridge.  Not  a gun  was  fired  by  our  troops  as  they 
rushed  onwards,  the  bristling  line  of  steel  glittering  ii 
the  rays  of  the  afternoon  sun.  The  rebels  were  taken  so 
by  surprise,  that,  after  a few  random  discharges  of  their 
rifles,  they  abandoned  themselves  to  despair.  Some 
threw  themselves  prostrate  in  the  trenches  as  our  troops 
rushed  over  them.  A thousand  were  thus  in  a moment 
taken  prisoners,  and  ordered  to  the  rear.  Others  endeav- 
ored to  escape  by  clambering  the  hill. 

Thirty  pieces  of  artillery  opened  upon  them  with  canis- 
ter and  grape ; and  a storm  of  bullets  from  musketry 
swept  their  ranks,  as  the  Union  troops  laboriously  and 
yet  impetuously  pursued  the  fugitives  up  the  steep  accliv- 
ity. Step  by  step  the  advance  was  made.  Five  or  six 
color-bearers  were  shot  down  in  succession,  bearing  a 
single  flag. 

About  half-way  up  the  hill,  another  line  of  rifle-pits 
was  encountered.  This  was  also  carried  as  was  the  first. 
There  was  still  another  line  of  rifle-pits  upon  the  summit, 
crowded  with  sharpshooters,  and  blazing  with  an  inces- 
sant fire  of  musketry.  But  undismayed,  unbroken,  still 
onward  pressed  this  line  of  heroes.  They  reached  the 
crest.  With  shouts  which  rose  above  the  roar  of  artil- 
lery and  the  rattle  of  musketry,  the  Union  troops  rushed, 
like  a living  tide,  into  the  rebel  works.  So  resistless  and 
sudden  was  the  movement  that  crowds  were  taken  in  the 
trenches. 

A scene  of  tumult,  confusion,  and  terror  ensued,  which 


BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RIDGE. 


187 


cannot  be  imagined.  The  roar  of  battle  continued, — 
sixty  explosions  of  cannon  each  minute.  The  victors 
and  the  vanquished,  in  numbers  which  could  not  be 
counted,  were  blended  upon  the  ramparts  and  in  the 
trenches.  There  were  thirteen  thousand  in  the  assault, 
eight  thousand  behind  the  intrenchments.  Shouts  . of 
victory  and  cries  of  despair  deafened  the  ear.  Whole 
regiments  threw  down  their  arms  ; others  fled  wildly, 
pelted  by  bullets.  In  the  hot  pursuit,  the  victors  often 
had  not  time  to  reload  their  guns,  but  assailed  the  fugi- 
tives with  stones.  The  very  batteries  with  which  the 
rebels  had  just  been  dealing  death  into  our  lines  were 
turned  against  the  disordered  masses.  The  field  was  won. 
The  stars  and  stripes  rose,  — waved  triumphantly  over 
the  rebel  redoubts.  Their  army  was  cut  in  twain.  Noth- 
ing now  remained  for  them  but  a precipitate  retreat,  or 
destruction. 

Just  then,  General  Grant  appeared  upon  the  summit 
of  the  hill.  At  the  sight  of  their  beloved  chieftain,  who 
was  now  to  inscribe  “ Chattanooga  ” upon  the  banner 
already  blazoned  with  the  glorious  names  of  “ Donelson  ” 
and  of  “ Vicksburg,”  they  raised  a shout  which  reached 
the  ears  of  the  rejoicing  thousands  in  the  city  below,  and 
which  added  new  speed  to  the  footsteps  of  the  fugitives, 
who  in  the  most  rapid  flight  alone  could  hope  for  safety. 

“ There  is  nothing  in  this  world,”  said  the  Duke  of 
Wellington,  “ more  dreadful  than  a great  victory,  except 
a great  defeat.”  This  victory  cost  four  thousand  Union 
men,  in  killed  and  wounded.  Who  can  tell  the  anguish 
which  these  tidings  conveyed  to  thousands  of  homes ! 
The  rebels  also  were  sons,  husbands,  fathers.  Many  of 
them  had  been  forced  into  the  fight.  The  amount  of 
their  loss  can  never  be  known.  The  hill  was  covered 


188 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


with  heaps  of  their  dead,  in  every  form  of  mutilation. 
Seven  thousand  prisoners  were  driven  into  our  rear.  Ten 
thousand  stand  of  arms  and  fifty-two  pieces  of  artillery 
were  captured. 

In  fifty-five  minutes  this  great  achievement  was  con- 
summated. Bragg  was  in  despair.  He  had  considered 
his  position  impregnable,  and  had  not  the  slightest  idea 
that  the  Union  troops  could  drive  him  from  it.  The 
attempts  he  made  to  rally  the  fugitives  to  form  another 
line  in  the  rear  were  entirely  unavailing.  The  disaster 
was  irreparable.  A panic  had  seized  both  officers  and 
men,  and  they  could  no  more  be  arrested  in  their  flight 
than  the  torrent  of  Niagara  could  be  stopped  in  its  plunge. 
Thomas  was  in  front,  Sherman  on  their  right,  and  the 
thunders  of  Hooker’s  advancing  columns  were  heard 
approaching  them  on  their  left. 

Fortunately  for  the  vanquished,  night  now  came.  The 
rebels  were  familiar  with  the  roads ; and,  as  they  had 
fought  from  behind  their  trenches,  they  were  not  much 
fatigued.  The  Union  troops,  from  the  impetuosity  of 
their  charge,  and  from  the  toil  of  clambering  the  hill, 
were  greatly  exhausted,  and  were  in  no  condition  to 
pursue,  — groping  their  way  in  the  dark,  through  un- 
known roads,  over  a strange  country. 

Still  the  impetuous  Sheridan  pressed  forward,  during 
the  twilight,  upon  the  heels  of  the  fugitives.  He  came 
near  capturing  Bragg  himself.  A large  wagon-train  was 
seen  a half-mile  before  him  in  the  valley  below,  with 
several  pieces  of  artillery,  flying  over  the  roads,  the  horses 
goaded  to  their  utmost  speed. 

Sheridan  urged  his  troops  forward,  eager  for  the  prize. 
The  rebels  planted  a battery  upon  an  eminence,  to  beat 
him  back.  It  was  charged  in  front,  flank,  and  rear.  “ It 


BATTLE  OF  MISSIONARY  RLDGE.  189 

was  now  dark ; and,  just  as  the  head  of  one  of  these 
columns  reached  the  summit  of  the  hill,  the  moon  rose 
from  behind,  and  a medallion  view  of  the  column  was 
disclosed,  as  it  crossed  the  disk  of  the  moon,  and  attacked 
the  enemy.  Outflanked  on  right  and  left,  the  rebels 
fled,  leaving  the  coveted  artillery  and  trains.  Those 
who  escaped  capture  were  driven  across  Chickamauga 
Creek,  where  they  burned  the  bridges  almost  while  they 
passed.”  * 

At  half-past  seven  o’clock,  that  evening,  General  Grant 
sent  the  following  modest  telegram  to  General  Halleck : — 

“ Although  the  battle  lasted  from  early  dawn  till  dark 
this  evening,  I believe  I am  not  premature  in  announcing 
a complete  victory  over  Bragg.  Lookout  Mountain-top, 
all  the  rifle-pits  in  Chattanooga  Valley,  and  Missionary 
Ridge  entire,  have  been  carried,  and  are  now  held  by  us. 
I have  no  idea  of  finding  Bragg  here  to-morrow.” 

That  night  General  Grant  wrote  to  General  Sherman, 
who  had  so  signally  contributed  to  the  success  of  the 
day  by  drawing  the  heaviest  blows  of  the  enemy  upon 
himself,  — 

“ No  doubt  you  witnessed  the  handsome  manner  in 
which  Thomas’s  troops  carried  Missionary  Ridge  this 
afternoon,  and  can  feel  a just  pride,  too,  in  the  part 
taken  by  the  forces  under  your  command,  in  taking,  first, 
so  much  of  the  same  range  of  hills,  and  then  in  attracting 
so  much  of  the  attention  of  the  enemy  as  to  make 
Thomas’s  part  certain  of  success.  The  next  thing  now 
will  be  to  relieve  Burnside.” 

At  the  same  hour  he  wrote  to  Wilcox,  “ The  great 
defeat  Bragg  has  sustained  in  the  three  days’  battle,  ter- 
minating at  dusk  this  evening,  and  a movement  which 


* Military  History  of  General  Grant. 


190 


IYEE  03?  GENERAL  GRANT. 


I shall  immediately  make,  I think  will  relieve  Burnside, 
if  he  holds  out  a few  days  longer.  I shall  pursue  Bragg 
to-morrow,  and  start  a heavy  column  up  the  Tennessee 
Valley  the  day  after.” 

A few  other  of  the  despatches  which  were  sent  off 
this  night,  after  these  three  days  of  terrible  excitement 
and  fatigue,  we  will  give,  as  illustrative  of  the  wide  scope 
of  General  Grant’s  cares,  and  the  tireless  energies  of  his 
mind : — 

“ I have  heard  from  Burnside  to  the  28d,  when  he 
had  rations  for  ten  or  twelve  days,  and  expected  to  hold 
out  that  time.  I shall  move  a force  from  here  on  to  the 
railroad  between  Cleveland  and  Dalton,  and  send  a 
column  of  twenty  thousand  men  up  the  south  side  of  the 
Tennessee,  without  wagons,  carrying  four  days’  rations, 
and  taking  a steamer  loaded  with  rations,  from  which 
to  draw  on  the  route.  If  Burnside  holds  out  until  this 
force  gets  beyond  Kingston,  I think  the  enemy  will  fly, 
and,  with  the  present  state  of  the  roads,  must  abandon 
almost  every  thing.  I believe  that  Bragg  will  lose  much 
of  his  army  by  desertion,  in  consequence  of  his  defeat 
in  the  last  three  days’  fight.” 

This  great  victory  pierced  the  heart  of  the  Rebellion. 
It  rescued  Burnside  from  his  perils.  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee  were  delivered  from  rebel  thraldom.  Georgia 
and  the  South-west  were  threatened  in  the  rear ; and  the 
glorious  victory  of  Chattanooga  was  added  to  the  list 
of  those  which  already  honored  the  name  of  Ulysses  S. 
Grant. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


THE  PURSUIT. 

Night-Scene.  — Grant’s  Despatches.  — The  Pursuit.  — Destruction  of 
Chattanooga  Depot.  — Speech  of  Jefferson  Davis.  — The  Contest  at 
Ringgold.  — The  Campaign  and  the  Great  Battle.  — Lincoln’s  Procla 
mation  and  Letter.  — Halleck’s  Report.  — Movements  for  tha  Relief  of 
Burnside.  — Grant’s  Despatches. 


HOUGH  the  rebel  army  was  broken  and  dis- 
persed, it  was  still  a powerful  organization. 
General  Grant  wished  to  destroy  it  as  ef- 
fectually as  possible.  At  daylight,  the  next 
morning,  the  troops  were  pushed  forward 
in  a vigorous  pursuit.  Everywhere  they  encountered 
evidences  of  the  tremendous  disaster  which  had  over- 
whelmed the  enemy.  Abandoned  guns,  broken  wagons, 
and  fragments  of  small  arms,  everywhere  strewed  the 
road.  The  disheartened  fugitives  often  seemed  not  un- 
willing to  be  taken  captive.  They  were  gathered  up 
by  hundreds.  Sometimes  whole  regiments,  when  they 
caught  sight  of  our  advancing  columns,  threw  down 
their  arms,  and  dispersed  in  all  directions,  leaving  their 
wounded  in  our  hands. 

During  the  night,  the  country  for  miles  around  was 
illumined  by  the  blaze  of  huge  fires.  The  rebels  had 
gathered  an  abundance  of  the  materiel  of  war  in  their 
encampment,  which  they  supposed  no  foe  could  assail. 

191 


192 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


They  were  now  applying  the  torch  to  every  thing  which 
they  could  not  carry  away.  The  flight  of  the  routed 
army  was  in  a south-east  direction  j towards  Ringgold  and 
Dalton.  All  the  roads  were  clogged  with  the  tumultu- 
ous mass,  infantry,  artillery,  baggage-wagons,  and  swarms 
of  fugitives  who  had  lost  their  regiments,  all  blended  in 
vast  confusion.  The  rebels  burned  the  bridges  behind 
them,  and  felled  the  forest  trees  into  the  roads,  to  impede 
the  pursuit  of  the  avenging  host  pressing  upon  their 
rear.  General  Grant  said  to  Sherman,  — 

“We  will  push  Bragg  with  all  our  strength  to-morrow, 
and  try  if  we  cannot  cut  off  a good  portion  of  his  new 
troops  and  trains.  His  men  have  manifested  a strong 
desire  to  desert  for  some  time  past,  and  we  will  now 
give  them  a chance.  Move  the  advance  force  on  the 
most  easterly  road  taken  by  the  enemy.” 

To  Thomas  he  gave  directions,  “ You  will  start  a 
strong  reconnoissance  in  the  morning,  at  seven,  A.M.,  to 
ascertain  the  position  of  the  enemy.  If  it  is  ascertained 
that  the  enemy  are  in  full  retreat,  follow  them  with  all 
your  force,  except  that  which  you  expect  Granger  to 
take  to  Knoxville.  Pour  days’  rations  should  be  got  up 
to  the  men  between  this  and  morning,  and  also  a sup- 
ply of  ammunition.  I shall  want  Granger’s  expedition 
to  get  off  by  the  day  after  to-morrow.” 

Generals  Hooker  and  Palmer  pursued,  the  next  morn- 
ing, along  the  Atlanta  Road  towards  Ringgold.  General 
Grant  was  with  the  most  advanced  pursuing  column. 
These  troops  soon  reached  the  Chickamauga  Depot, 
easily  dispersing  a small  force  stationed  upon  a hill  to 
repel  them.  The  scene  of  ruin  presented  at  the  depot 
was  one  of  the  most  desolate  pictures  of  the  war.  The 
rebels  had  accumulated  here,  in  a position  which  they 


Chattanooga 


THE  PURSUIT. 


193 


considered  unassailable,  provisions  and  ordnance  stores 
for  a vast'  army.  In  the  dismay  which  their  sudden  rout 
created,  they,  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  threw  as 
many  of  these  stores  as  possible  upon  their  teams,  and 
hurried  them  off.  But  as  the  dawn  approached,  and 
they  heard  the  tramp  of  our  advancing  columns,  they 
applied  the  torch  to  every  thing  that  would  burn,  and  fled 
with  the  utmost  precipitation. 

As  a brigade  of  General  Sherman’s  command,  under 
Jefferson  C.  Davis,  came  up,  the  depot  was  found  in 
flames.  There  were  immense  piles  of  burning  corn-meal 
and  bacon.  Barrels  and  boxes  were  scattered  around  in 
the  wildest  confusion.  Pontoon -boats,  gun-carriages, 
wagons,  were  piled  together  in  smouldering  ruin.  Pood 
of  all  kinds  — tea,  coffee,  sugar,  flour,  molasses  — was 
mingled  with  cartridge-boxes,  broken  muskets,  and  small 
arms  of  every  kind,  — strewing  the  ground.  There  were 
boxes  of  ammunition  here  and  there,  — some  broken  open, 
with  sparks  flying  all  around  them.  There  were  shells 
and  round  shot,  and  caissons  and  limber-chests,  and 
broken  wheels  and  tongues  of  wagons,  and  tents, — 
every  thing,  indeed,  which  an  army  of  a hundred  thou- 
sand men  could  need  for  an  almost  permanent  encamp- 
ment. 

The  flight  of  the  enemy  had  been  so  precipitate  that 
he  had  not  been  able  to  destroy  one-third  of  his  com- 
missary, quartermaster,  and  ordnance  stores.  And  still 
it  is  estimated  that  the  flames  consumed  property  to  the 
amount  of  fifty  thousand  dollars.  Our  troops  succeeded 
in  rescuing  from  the  general  destruction  a pontoon-train 
of  fifteen  boats,  two  sixty-four-pounder  rifled  siege-guns, 
twenty  army-wagons,  sixty  thousand  rations  of  shelled 
coni,  fifty  thousand  rations  of  corn-meal,  four  hundred 

13 


194 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


gallons  of  molasses,  one  thousand  pounds  of  bacon, 
together  with  a considerable  quantity  of  ordnance  stores, 
artillery,  and  small-arm  ammunition. 

All  the  day  long,  by  several  roads,  the  enemy  fled : all 
the  day  long,  by  as  many  roads,  the  victors  pursued. 
Our  troops  often  marched  through  the  camp-fires  of  the 
foe,  still  blazing  upon  the  Chffkamauga  hills.  The  in- 
stigators of  this  infamous  rebellion  had  cruelly  deceived 
the  ignorant  masses  at  the  South.  It  is  stated  on  good 
authority,  that  Jefferson  Davis,  in  a public  speech  at 
Memphis,  in  1861,  urging  the  deluded  “ poor  whites  ” to 
rebellion,  said, — 

“ You  need  not  fear  to  cast  off  your  allegiance  to  the 
General  Government.  There  will  be  no  war.  The  Yan- 
kees will  never  fight.  One  Southern  man  can  at  any 
time  whip  five  Northern  men,  if  he  can  only  run  fast 
enough  to  catch  them.” 

This  was  the  prevailing  spirit  in  the  South.  There 
was  need  of  Vicksburg  and  Chattanooga  to  undeceive 
them.  There  could  never  have  been  true  alliance  be- 
tween the  North  and  the  South  until  the  Southern  peo- 
ple were  disabused  of  these  sentiments  of  ignorance  and 
conceit.  The  war  has  proved  that  both  parties  are  equally 
brave:  upon  any  field  where  the  numbers  arrayed  against 
each  other  ere  equal,  the  superior  intelligence  of  the  North 
comes  in  as  a makeweight,  and  turns  the  scale  in  its 
favor. 

The  rebels  ran  : the  patriots  chased  them.  The  route 
was  strewed  with  the  evidences  of  the  precipitation  of 
their  flight.  Wherever  there  was  a brief  conflict,  the  rebel 
dead  were  left  unburied,  and  all  the  nameless  debris  of  a 
routed  army  covered  the  ground  for  miles.  Many  pris- 
oners were  picked  up  by  the  way.  Just  at  night,  as 


THE  PURSUIT. 


195 


General  Sherman,  in  the  advance,  was  emerging  from  an 
extended  swamp,  he  came  upon  the  rear-guard  of  the  foe. 
Quite  a sharp  battle  ensued,  which  was  soon  terminated 
by  the  darkness.  The  town  of  Ringgold  was  but  five 
miles  distant.  Just  beyond  this  town,  there  was  a gap,  or 
gorge,  through  one  of  the  mountain  ranges  with  which 
this  section  of  country  abounds. 

Ringgold  was  a small  town,  upon  the  Western  and 
Atlantic  Railroad,  containing  about  twenty-five  hundred 
inhabitants.  It  was  situated  just  in  front  of  the  defile  to 
which  we  have  alluded.  This  gorge,  through  which  the 
road  passes,  is  scarcely  a hundred  yards  in  breadth  at  its 
widest  point.  The  cliffs  on  either  side  rise  to  the  height 
of  four  or  five  hundred  feet.  This  gap  is  about  half  a 
mile  long.  Here  the  rebels  prepared  for  a very  desperate 
resistance,  until  their  trains,  and  the  main  body  of  their 
army,  could  reach  a safe  distance  on  the  other  side  of  the 
ridge.  Upon  the  summit  of  these  hills  they  planted  their 
batteries.  They  posted  their  sharpshooters  and  lines  of 
infantry  in  the  forest  which  fringed  their  sides.  A bat- 
tery was  also  placed  in  the  mouth  of  the  gap,  supported 
by  four  lines  of  infantry.  Four  thousand  troops  were 
left  to  guard  this  pass,  where  it  would  seem  that  a few 
hundred  men  might  long  hold  an  army  in  check. 

Here  the  enemy  made  quite  a desperate  stand.  Our 
advance  troops,  under  General  Osterhaus,  were  driven 
back,  being  assailed  from  the  front  and  on  both  flanks. 
This  transient  success  quite  animated  the  enemy,  who 
were  for  the  moment,  and  at  that  point,  numerically  far 
superior.  They  closely  followed  our  retiring  troops, 
pouring  into  their  bosoms  volley  after  volley  with  deadly 
effect.  In  this  brief  repulse,  the  Seventh  Ohio,  of  Geary’s 
division,  lost  all  of  its  officers.  Our  men  were  exceed- 


196 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ingly  reluctant  to  retire,  even  before  the  most  overwhelm- 
ing  odds  of  a foe  whom  they  had  recently  so  signally 
beaten.  Soon  a couple  of  batteries  came  up  to  the 
protection  of  our  sorely-pressed  troops,  and,  taking  com- 
manding positions,  opened  upon  the  enemy  on  the  right 
and  the  left.  They  were  thus  thrown  slightly  into  disor- 
der, when  a charge  was  made,  and  again  they  fled  in  great 
confusion.  General  Grant,  as  usual,  was  founc  at  this 
post  of  difficulty,  and  directed  the  battle.  The  rebels 
were  driven  through  the  gap,  and  our  troops  pursued  them 
into  the  valley  beyond.  In  this  brief  but  desperate  fight, 
the  foe  lost  a hundred  and  thirty  in  killed,  who  were 
left  dead  upon  the  field.  We  also  took  two  pieces  of 
artillery  and  two  hundred  and  thirty  prisoners.  Our  loss 
was  sixty  killed  and  three  hundred  and  seventy  wounded. 
The  enemy  was  driven  out  of  Tennessee  into  Georgia. 
General  Grant  now  retraced  his  steps,  and  sent  General 
Granger  to  march  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  the  relief  of 
General  Burnside.  A reconnoissance  was,  however, 
made  by  General  Hooker,  in  the  direction  of  the  flying 
foe,  for  several  miles.  Their  line  of  retreat  was  found 
strewn  with  broken  caissons  and  wagons,  and  the  bodies 
of  dead  and  dying  men,  — an  awful  picture  of  the  miseries 
which  war  engenders. 

The  campaign  of  Chattanooga  was  now  virtually  termi- 
nated. As  a campaign  running  through  several  months, 
it  was  one  of  the  most  memorable  in  the  world’s  history. 
The  battle  of  Chattanooga,  occupying  several  days,  will 
ever  be  classed  as  among  the  most  memorable  in  the 
annals  of  war.  General  Grant  hurled  his  columns  of 
sixty  thousand  men,  upon  a field  of  battle  thirteen  miles 
in  extent,  against  forty-five  thousand  men  apparently  as 
strongly  intrenched  as  they  could  be  by  the  united  force 
of  the  works  of  nature  and  of  art. 


THE  PUBSUTT. 


197 


The  victory  was  not  the  result  of  accident.  It  w is  not 
to  be  attributed  even  to  the  marvellous  gallantry  of  the 
soldiers,  without  which  all  plans  are  unavailing.  No 
amount  of  courage  could  have  carried  those  works,  — 
behind  which  one  man,  by  the  rules  of  Avar,  is  considered 
equal  to  five  before  them,  — but  for  the  sagacity  with  which 
General  Grant  made  all  the  arrangements,  and  guided 
every  movement.  In  the  military  history  of  General 
Grant,  it  is  well  said,  — 

“ Few  battles  have  ever  been  won  so  strictly  according 
to  the  plan  laid  down.  Grant’s  instructions  in  advance 
would  almost  serve  as  a history  of  the  contest.  Hooker 
was  to  draw  attention  to  the  right,  to  seize  and  hold 
Lookout  Mountain  ; while  Sherman,  attacking  Missionary 
Ridge  on  the  extreme  left,  Avas  still  further  to  distract  the 
enemy ; and  then,  when  re-enforcements  and  attention 
should  be  drawn  to  both  the  rebel  flanks,  the  centre  Avas 
to  be  assaulted  by  the  main  body  of  Grant’s  force,  under 
Thomas.  Every  thing  happened  exactly  as  had  been 
foreseen. 

“ Each  event  proceeded  regularly  according  to  the  cal- 
culation. Each  subordinate  carried  out  his  part  exactly 
as  he  had  been  ordered.  Each  army,  brought  from  a 
distance,  came  upon  the  spot  intended,  crossed  a river  or 
climbed  a mountain  at  the  precise  moment ; and  even  the 
unexpected  emergencies  of  the  fight  contributed  to  the 
result  as  if  anticipated  and  arranged.  In  this  respect, 
Chattanooga  was  one  of  the  most  notaole  battles  ever 
fought.” 

A Avoman  avIio  resided  upon  the  plateau  of  Missionary 
Ridge  said  to  one  of  our  generals,  “ Before  you  all 
came  up  here,  I asked  General  Bragg,  ‘ What  are  you 
going  to  do  Avith  me,  general  ? ’ He  says  to  me,  ‘ Lord  ! 


198 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


madam,  the  Yankees  will  never  dare  to  come  up  here.’ 
And  it  was  not  fifteen  minutes  till  you  were  all  around 
here.” 

This  victory  was  regarded  as  so  signal  as  to  call  for 
national  thanksgiving.  President  Lincoln  issued  the 
following  proclamation  : — 

“ Reliable  information  having  been  received  that  the 
insurgent  force  is  retreating  from  East  Tennessee,  under 
circumstances  rendering  it  probable  that  the  Union 
forces  cannot  hereafter  be  dislodged  from  that  important 
position,  and  esteeming  this  to  be  of  high  national 
consequence,  I recommend  that  all  loyal  people  do,  on 
receipt  of  this  information,  assemble  at  their  places  of 
worship,  and  render  special  homage  and  gratitude  to 
Almighty  God  for  this  great  advancement  of  the  national 
cause.” 

In  reference  to  this  campaign,  General  ETalleck  said, 
in  his  annual  report,  “ Considering  the  strength  of  the 
rebel  position,  and  the  difficulty  of  storming  his  intrench- 
ments,  the  battle  of  Chattanooga  must  be  considered 
the  most  remarkable  in  history.  Not  only  did  the  of- 
ficers and  men  exhibit  great  skill  and  daring  in  their 
operations  on  the  field,  but  the  highest  praise  is  due  to 
the  commanding  general,  for  his  admirable  dispositions 
for  dislodging  the  enemy  from  a position  apparently  im- 
pregnable. Moreover,  by  turning  his  right  flank,  and 
throwing  him  back  upon  Ringgold  and  Dalton,  Sherman’s 
forces  were  interposed  between  Bragg  and  Longstreet,  so 
as  to  prevent  any  possibility  of  their  formiug  a junction.” 

Upon  the  widely-extended  battle-field  < f Chattanooga, 
General  Grant  lost  five  thousand  six  hundred  and  six- 
teen in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing.  The  loss  of  the 
enemy  has  never  been  ascertained.  But  General  Grant 


THE  PURSUIT. 


199 


captured  six  thousand  one  hundred  and  forty-two  pris- 
oners, forty  pieces  of  artillery,  sixty-nine  artillery  car- 
riages and  caissons,  and  seven  thousand  stand  of  small 
arms.  It  is  supposed  that  the  rebel  army  must  have 
lost,  in  all,  not  less  than  fifteen  thousand  men. 

General  Burnside  at  Knoxville,  a hundred  miles  dis- 
tant, rendered  very  efficient  aid  towards  the  great  victory 
at  Chattanooga.  He  fell  back  gradually  from  his  ad- 
vanced positions,  luring  Longstreet  on  farther  and  farther 
from  Bragg,  so  as  to  render  his  return  to  aid  Bragg  im- 
possible. Indeed,  he  threw  such  obstacles  in  the  way 
of  the  foe  as  to  compel  Bragg  to  send  additional  troops 
to  Longstreet. 

By  the  17th  of  November,  General  Burnside  had  con- 
centrated all  his  forces  behind  his  intrenchments  at 
Knoxville.  The  rebel  army,  pressing  him  closely,  in- 
vested the  city.  The  old  fortifications  were  strength- 
ened, new  ones  were  erected,  and  preparations  were 
made  for  the  most  determined  resistance.  Rifle-pits 
were  dug,  abatis  of  felled  trees  formed,  and  every  thing 
done  which  skill  could  suggest  to  repel  an  assault  or 
to  sustain  a siege.  The  great  foe  to  be  dreaded  was 
famine. 

General  John  G.  Foster  was  on  the  way  from  Wash- 
ington, to  take  with  him  a re-enforcement  from  Cumber- 
land Gap.  But  the  city  was  so  closely  besieged  that  he 
could  not  force  his  way  through  the  enemy’s  lines.  On 
the  28th,  just  after  the  termination  of  the  pursuit  of  the 
rebels  at  Ringgold,  General  Grant  telegraphed  General 
Foster,  — ^ 

“ The  fourth  corps,  Major-General  Granger  command- 
ing, left  here  to-day,  with  orders  to  push  with  all  possil  le 
speed  through  to  Knoxville.  Sherman  is  already  in 


LIFE  OF  GENERA  , GRANT. 


2U0 

motion  for  Hiawassee,  and  will  go  all  the  way,  if  necessary. 
Communicate  this  information  to  Burnside  as  soon  as 
possible,  and  at  any  cost,  with  directions  to  hold  to  the 
very  last  moment ; and  we  shall  not  only  relieve  him,  but 
destroy  Longstreet.” 

The  next  day  he  sent  a despatch  to  Granger,  urging 
him  to  press  forward  with  the  utmost  expedition.  In 
this  he  wrote,  “ On  the  23d  instant,  General  Burnside 
telegraphed  that  his  rations  would  hold  out  ten  or  twelve 
days.  At  the  end  of  this  time,  unless  relieved  from  the 
outside,  he  must  surrender  or  retreat.  The  latter  will 
be  an  impossibility.  You  are  now  going  for  the  purpose 
of  relieving  this  garrison.  You  see  the  short  time  in 
which  relief  must  be  afforded,  or  be  too  late,  and  hence 
the  necessity  for  forced  marches.  I want  to  urge  upon 
you,  in  the  strongest  possible  manner,  the  necessity  of 
reaching  Burnside  in  the  shortest  possible  time.” 

General  Grant’s  anxiety  for  General  Burnside  was 
sleepless.  He  knew  that  that  gallant  soldier  would  do 
every  thing  which  mortal  courage  and  endurance  could 
achieve.  But  famine  is  a resistless  foe.  So  great 
was  General  Grant’s  anxiety  that  he  became  dissatisfied 
with  General  Granger  for  not  pressing  forward  more 
impetuously.  On  the  29th,  he  sent  General  Sherman, 
the  most  energetic  of  men,  to  supersede  General  Granger. 

At  the  same  time,  he  sent  in  duplicate  the  following 
despatch  to  the  officer  in  command  at  Kingston.  He 
was  directed  to  be  sure  and  let  one  of  them  fall  into  the 
hands  of  the  enemy.  The  other  was  to  be  forwarded 
to  General  Burnside  at  all  hazards,  and  at  the  earliest 
possible  moment.  The  despatch  was  as  follows : — 

“ I congratulate  you  on  the  tenacity  with  which  you 
have  thus  far  held  out  against  vastly  superior  forces. 


THE  PURSUIT. 


201 


Do  not  be  forced  into  surrender  by  short  rations.  Take 
all  the  citizens  have,  to  enable  you  to  bold  out  yet  a few 
days  longer.  As  soon  as  you  are  relieved  from  the  pres- 
ence of  the  enemy,  you  can  replace  to  them  every  thing 
taken  from  them.  Within  a few  days,  you  will  be  re- 
lieved. There  are  now  three  columns  in  motion  for 
your  relief,  — one  from  here,  moving  up  the  south  bank 
of  the  river,  under  Sherman  ; one  from  Decherd,  under 
Elliott ; and  one  from  Cumberland  Gap,  under  Foster. 
These  three  columns  will  be  able  to  crush  Longstreet’s 
forces,  or  drive  them  from  the  valley,  and  must  all  of 
them  be  within  twenty-four  hours’  march  of  you  by  the 
time  this  reaches  you,  supposing  you  to  get  it  on  Tues- 
day the  1st  instant.” 


CHAPTER  XYI. 


THE  RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 

The  Siege  of  Knoxville.  — Preparations  for  Defence.  — Rebel  Attack  upon 
Fort  Sanders.  — Bloody  Repulse.  — Flight  of  Longstreet. — Arrival  of 
Sherman.  — Grant’s  Congratulatory  Order.  — His  Energy.  — Testimony 
of  the  Indian  Chief.  — National  Testimonials.  — Speeches  in  Congress. 
— Medal.  — Sherman’s  Raid.  — Exploring  Mountain  Passes.  — Visit  to 
St.  Louis. 


NOXYILLE  is  situated  on  the  north  bank 
of  the  Holston  River.  On  the  south  it  is 
protected  from  assault  by  the  stream.  The 
rebels  crossed  the  river,  to  attack  the  city 
from  the  north,  and  invested  it  in  a circu- 
lar line  of  earthworks  from  the  river  above  to  the  river 
below  the  city.  In  various  ways,  intelligence  was  kept 
up  with  General  Grant ; and  occasionally  a forage-train 
ran  in  with  a small  supply  of  food. 

The  beleaguered  soldiers  heard,  with  great  exultation, 
of  the  prosperous  state  of  affairs  at  Chattanooga.  The 
beleaguering  host  received  the  same  tidings  with  dismay. 
Longstreet  understood  full  well  that  relief  would  be  im- 
mediately despatched  to  Burnside,  should  success  crown 
our  arms  at  Chattanooga.  He  could  consequently  no 
longer  rely  upon  the  slow  operations  of  a siege.  His 
only  chance  of  capturing  Knoxville  was  to  take  it  by 
immediate  and  direct  assault.  Indeed,  he  found  sud- 
202 


BELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


203 


denly  his  own  condition  to  be  one  of  extreme  peril.  He 
was  in  danger  of  being  cut  off  from  all  possibility  of 
retreat,  and  of  being  destroyed,  or  captured,  with  his 
whole  command. 

General  Burnside’s  line  of  defence  closely  surrounded 
the  city.  On  the  north-east  corner  of  that  line,  there  was 
a heavy  swell  of  land,  upon  which  he  planted  a battery 
protected  by  effective  earthworks.  The  post  was  named 
Fort  Sanders,  in  honor  of  the  distinguished  patriot  gen- 
eral who  fell  in  the  early  part  of  the  siege.  As  the  pos- 
session of  that  eminence  would  enable  the  enemy  to 
command  the  city,  the  position  had  been  fortified  with 
the  utmost  care.  A dense  forest  covered  the  sides  of 
the  hill.  These  trees  were  felled,  presenting  an  abatis 
of  timber  and  sharpened  branches  through  which  it 
would  be  very  difficult  for  the  foe  to  penetrate. 

Between  this  network  of  forest-trees  and  the  fort,  a 
space  had  been  cleared,  two  or  three  hundred  yards  in 
width,  so  as  to  afford  free  range  for  grape  and  canister. 
Across  this  open  space,  wires  had  been  stretched,  so  as  to 
be  imperceptible  to  the  eye.  When  Longstreet  heard  of 
the  defeat  of  Bragg,  he  felt  the  necessity  of  immediate 
and  desperate  action,  as  his  only  escape  from  ruin.  Ac- 
cordingly, he  ordered  this  work  to  be  stormed. 

It  was  Saturday  night,  Nov.  28.  The  perilous  task 
was  assigned  to  four  brigades  of  picked  regiments.  In 
the  night,  these  men,  with  heroism  which  we  cannot  but 
admire,  deeply  as  we  condemn  their  cause,  worked  their 
way  painfully  through  the  abatis  until  they  reached  the 
clearing  at  its  edge.  Here  they  slept  upon  their  arms, 
awaiting  the  dawn  of  the  morning  which  would  consign 
many  of  them  to  a sleep  from  which  there  would  be  no 
earthly  waking.  They  were  then  almost  within  rifle- 


204 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


range  of  our  works.  Their  sharpshooters  were  pushed 
forward  in  the  darkness  some  rods  in  advance,  where 
they  hastily  dug  rifle-pits  for  their  protection. 

Our  watchful  troops  were  prepared  for  the  onset.  With 
the  first  light  of  the  sabbath  morning,  the  enemy  opened 
a furious  fire  upon  the  fort  with  his  artillery,  hoping  to 
disable  our  guns.  The  fire  was  continued  for  nearly 
half  an  hour,  without  producing  any  serious  effect.  Our 
batteries  remained  silent.  The  men  were  waiting  for  the 
assault,  when  every  discharge  would  surely  accomplish 
its  mission.  After  the  bombardment,  the  signal  for  the 
charge  was  given.  A heavy  column,  which  had  been 
concentrated  for  the  purpose,  emerged  from  the  abatis 
upon  the  cleared  space,  at  the  full  run.  A scene  ensued 
of  carnage  and  of  desperate  courage  unsurpassed  during 
the  war. 

As  the  rebels  rushed  across  the  open  space,  our  bat- 
teries opened  upon  them,  at  point-blank  range,  in  rapid, 
deadly  discharge  of  grape  and  canister,  while  the  infantry 
kept  up  an  incessant  fire  of  well-aimed  bullets.  Not  a shot 
was  thrown  away.  It  was  an  awful  slaughter.  Those  in 
the  front  of  the  column  were  tripped  up  by  the  concealed 
wires.  But  the  weight  of  the  column  was  such,  pressed 
forward  by  the  frenzy  of  battle,  that  those  who  were 
thrown  down  by  the  wires,  or  who  fell  torn  by  the  bullet 
or  the  shell,  were  trampled  beneath  the  heels  of  their 
comrades,  who  were  pressed  onward  by  those  behind.  It 
was  an  awful  scene  for  a peaceful  sabbath  morning.  The 
thunders  of  artillery,  the  rattle  of  musketry,  the  explo- 
sion of  shells,  and  the  whiz  of  Minie  balls,  blended  with 
the  half-delirious  shouts  of  onset,  the  shrieks  of  the 
wounded  trampled  upon,  and  the  groans  of  the  dying. 

But  Pity  must  close  her  eyes  and  deafen  her  ears  upon 


RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


205 


the  field  of  battle.  Over  the  dead  and  over  the  wounded 
the  trampling  column  swept  on.  They  reached  the 
ditch.  They  swarmed  through  it,  endeavoring  to  climb 
the  parapet.  Hand-grenades  were  thrown  into  the  midst 
of  the  struggling  mass,  exploding  with  horrible  effect. 
The  cannon  opened  upon  them  with  triple  rounds  of 
canister.  The  infantry  shot,  or  with  the  butts  of  their 
muskets  knocked  down,  every  head  which  appeared 
above  the  parapet.  One  rebel  reached  the  summit,  and 
planted  upon  it  the  Confederate  flag.  A yell  of  triumph 
burst  from  the  lips  of  his  comrades.  The  next  moment 
he  fell  a corpse,  and  the  rebel  flag  followed  him  into  the 
ditch.  Not  a rebel  entered  the  fort  alive.  Hundreds  lay 
dead  before  it. 

A cross-fire  now  swept  the  foe  and  the  whole  space 
over  which  they  had  advanced  and  by  which  alone  they 
could  retreat.  Nearly  all  who  entered  the  ditch  were 
killed.  Five  hundred,  finding  it  impossible  to  escape 
over  an  open  field  swept  by  our  cannon,  surrendered. 
The  ground  between  the  fort  and  the  rebel  line  was 
strewn  with  the  dead,  more  than  a thousand  having 
fallen  in  that  hour  of  carnage.  General  Burnside  lost 
but  thirteen  men.  The  reason  for  this  great  disparity  is 
to  be  attributed,  first,  to  the  admirable  system  of  defen- 
sive works  constructed  by  the  engineers,  Generals  0.  M. 
Poe  and  0.  E.  Babcock ; and,  secondly,  to  the  genius  and 
heroism  of  Lieutenant  Samuel  Benjamin,  who  commanded 
the  fort,  and  who  inspired  the  men  with  his  own  spirit  in 
conducting  the  defence.  He  had  less  than  three  hundred 
men  and  but  eleven  guns.  He  was  assailed  by  four 
brigades  of  Longstreet’s  corps,  besides  two  of  Buckner’s 
division,  which  were  held  as  reserves. 

It  was  but  half  an  hour  after  this  terrible  repulse,  when 


206 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Longstreet  received  a despatch  from  Jefferson  Davis,  the 
rebel  president,  informing  him  of  the  entire  discomfiture 
of  Bragg’s  army,  and  directing  him  to  hasten  to  his  sup- 
port. But  Longstreet  sagaciously  decided  that  the  best 
way  to  help  Bragg  was  to  remain  where  he  was.  Should 
Grant  continue  to  pursue  the  fugitive  army,  in  a few  days 
more  Burnside  would  be  starved  out,  and  his  whole  army 
of  fifteen  thousand  men  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  the 
victor.  This  would  be  quite  a solace  for  the  loss  of 
Chattanooga.  On  the  other  hand,  should  General  Grant 
feel  constrained  to  hasten  to  the  relief  of  Burnside,  then 
it  would  be  necessary  for  him  to  relinquish  the  pursuit 
of  Bragg,  and  the  fugitive  army  might  escape. 

Sherman  was  now  upon  the  impetuous  advance.  Long- 
street was  cut  off  from  his  supplies,  and  was  compelled 
to  subsist  off  the  country  already  ravaged  by  the  pillage 
and  desolations  of  war.  Just  then  the  despatch,  which 
Grant  had  designed  for  him,  fell  into  his  hands.  It  told 
him  that  he  had  not  a moment  to  lose.  He  therefore 
hurriedly  raised  the  siege,  and  commenced  his  march 
towards  the  north-east,  to  take  refuge  with  the  rebel 
bands  in  Virginia.  On  the  5th  of  December,  Sherman 
and  Howard  reached  Marysville,  within  a day’s  march  of 
Knoxville.  Here  they  received  the  information  that 
Longstreet  had  raised  the  siege  of  Knoxville,  and  was 
in  full  retreat  towards  Virginia.  Sherman  sent  the  fol- 
lowing note  to  Burnside  : — 

“ I am  here,  and  can  bring  twenty-five  thousand  men 
into  Knoxville  to-morrow.  But,  Longstreet  having  re- 
treated, I feel  disposed  to  stop;  for  a stern  chase  is  a long 
one.  But  I will  do  all  that  is  possible.  Without  you 
specify  that  you  want  troops,  I will  let  mine  rest  to- 
morrow, and  ride  to  see  you.” 


BELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


207 


He  roch  over  to  Knoxville  the  next  morning,  and  held 
an  interview  with  General  Burnside.  It  must  have  been 
a happy  hour  for  both  of  these  illustrious  men,  sharing 
in  the  joys  of  victory  as  they  had  alike  shared  the  perils, 
toils,  and  privations  of  the  conflict.  But  the  great  strug- 
gle was  not  yet  terminated.  Scarcely  an  hour  could  be 
given  to  repose.  The  vanquished  rebels  were  still  malig- 
nant and  determined.  Weary  months  of  stern  campaign- 
ing were  yet  before  these  chieftains  ere  the  blessed  hour 
of  peace  could  dawn. 

In  this  interview,  arrangements  were  made  for  Gen- 
eral Granger,  with  his  command,  to  enter  Knoxville,  and 
garrison  the  works  there.  General  Burnside  was  to  pur- 
sue Longstreet  on  his  retreat,  and  annoy  him  in  every 
possible  way.  Sherman,  with  the  rest  of  his  army,  was 
to  return  to  Chattanooga.  There  was  some  apprehension 
that  Bragg,  emboldened  by  the  absence  of  so  large  a force 
from  the  Union  army,  might  turn,  and  assume  the  offen- 
sive. Two  days  after,  on  the  8th,  General  Grant  received 
from  President  Lincoln  the  following  despatch  : — 

“ Understanding  that  your  lodgment  at  Chattanooga 
and  at  Knoxville  is  now  secure,  I wish  to  tender  you,  and 
all  under  your  command,  my  more  than  thanks,  my  pro- 
foundest  gratitude,  for  the  skill,  courage,  and  persever- 
ance with  which  you  and  they,  over  so  great  difficulties, 
have  effected  that  important  object.  God  bless  you  all ! ” 

It : s difficult  to  over-estimate  the  importance  of  these 
great  achievements.  The  nation  recognized  the  fact  that 
it  was  to  the  genius  of  General  Grant  that  we  were  in- 
debted for  them.  The  whole  of  Tennessee  was  liberated 
from  rebel  thraldom ; the  rebel  army,  which  from  the 
heights  of  Lookout  Mountain  had  been  menacing  the 
North,  was  driven,  stripped,  hungry,  and  humiliated, 


208 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


into  tlie  extreme  South  ; the  rebel  line  of  communication 
between  the  Atlantic  and  the  Mississippi  was  hopelessly 
sundered.  The  most  sanguine  could  not  dream  of  recov- 
ering that  which  had  been  thus  lost.  The  mountain 
fastnesses  upon  which  they  had  relied  as  impregnable 
had  been  captured.  The  majestic  rivers,  flowing  through 
the  heart  of  the  territory,  which  had  been  so  insolently 
claimed  by  the  Confederacy,  were  ploughed  by  our  gun- 
boats. The  fields  upon  whose  inexhaustible  fertility  the 
rebels  had  relied  for  the  support  of  their  armies  had  now 
become  the  granaries  of  the  Government.  The  rebels  no 
longer  fought  animated  by  hope  : their  only  impulse  was 
the  inspiration  of  despair. 

General  Grant,  on  the  10th  of  December,  issued  the 
following  congratulatory  order  to  his  troops  : — 

“ The  general  commanding  takes  the  opportunity  of 
returning  his  sincere  thanks  and  congratulations  to  the 
brave  armies  of  the  Cumberland,  the  Ohio,  and  the  Ten- 
nessee, and  their  comrades  from  the  Potomac,  for  the 
recent  splendid  and  decisive  successes  achieved  over  the 
enemy.  In  a short  time  you  have  recovered  from  him 
the  conti'ol  of  the  Tennessee  River,  from  Bridgeport  to 
Knoxville.  You  dislodged  him  from  his  great  strong- 
hold upon  Lookout  Mountain ; drove  him  from  Chatta- 
nooga Valley;  wrested  from  his  determined  grasp  the 
possession  of  Missionary  Ridge;  repelled, with  heavy  loss 
to  him,  his  repeated  assaults  upon  Knoxville  ; forced  him 
to  raise  the  siege  there,  driving  him,  at  all  points  utterly 
routed  and  discomfited,  beyond  the  limits  of  the  State. 

“ By  your  noble  heroism  and  determined  courage  you 
have  most  effectually  defeated  the  plans  of  the  enemy 
for  regaining  possession  of  the  States  of  Kentucky  and 
Tennessee.  You  have  secured  positions  from  which  no 


BELIES’  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


209 


rebellious  power  can  drive  or  dislodge  you.  For  all  this 
the  general  commanding  thanks  you  collectively  and 
individually.  The  loyal  people  of  the  United  States 
thank  and  bless  you.  Their  hopes  and  prayers  against 
this  unholy  rebellion  ax-e  with  you  daily.  Their  faith 
in  you  will  not  be  in  vain.  Their  hopes  will  not  be 
blasted.  Their  prayers  to  Almighty  God  will  be  answered. 
You  will  yet  go  to  other  fields  of  strife ; and,  with  the 
invincible  bravery,  and  unflinching  loyalty  to  justice  and 
right,  which  have  characterized  you  in  the  past,  you  will 
pi'ove  that  no  enemy  can  withstand  you,  and  that  no 
defences,  however  formidable,  can  check  your  onward 
march.” 

We  seldom  have  a more  striking  exemplification  of  the 
power  of  the  mind  triumphing  over  the  body,  than  Gen- 
eral Grant  presented  during  these  hours  of  exhausting 
care  and  toil.  He  was  then  in  feeble  health,  still  suffering 
severely  from  his  fall  at  New  Orleans.  He  was  so  ema- 
ciated, and  walked  so  feebly,  that  many  feared  he  would 
never  recovei'.  Still,  with  all  this  bodily  languor  and 
suffering,  his  mind  retained  its  accustomed  energies,  and 
he  woi'ked  as  indefatigably  as  if  in  the  enjoyment  of 
vigorous  health. 

There  was  an  Indian  chieftain  of  the  Tonawanda  Tribe, 
Colonel  Ely  S.  Parker,  who  was  on  General  Grant’s 
staff.  In  a communication  to  “ The  Indianapolis  Joui- 
nal,”  he  gives  the  following  testimony  to  General  Grant’s 
personal  bearing  during  these  battles : — 

“ I need  not  describe  to  you  the  recent  battle  of  Chat- 
tanooga. The  papers  have  given  every  possible  detail 
concerning  it.  I can  only  say  I saw  it  all,  and  was  in 
the  five  days’  fight.  It  has  been  a matter  of  universal 
wonder  in  this  army,  that  General  Grant  himself  was  not 

14 


210 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


killed,  and  that  no  more  accidents  occurred  to  his  staff; 
for  the  general  was  always  in  the  front,  and  perfectly 
heedless  of  the  storm  of  hissing  bullets  and  screaming 
shells  flying  around  him.  His  apparent  want  of  sensibil- 
ity does  not  arise  from  heedlessness,  heartlessness,  or 
vain  military  affectation,  but  from  a sense  of  the  respon- 
sibility resting  upon  him  when  in  battle. 

“ When  at  Ringgold,  we  rode  for  half  a mile  in  the 
face  of  the  enemy,  under  an  incessant  fire  of  cannon  and 
musketry,  — nor  did  we  ride  fast,  but  upon  an  ordinary 
trot,  — and  not  once,  do  I believe,  did  it  enter  the  gener- 
al’s mind  that  he  was  in  danger.  I was  by  his  side,  and 
watched  him  closely.  In  riding  that  distance  we  were 
going  to  the  front ; and  I could  see  that  lie  was  studying 
the  positions  of  the  two  armies,  and,  of  course,  planning 
how  to  defeat  the  enemy,  who  were  here  making  a most 
desperate  stand,  and  were  slaughtering  our  men  fearfully. 
After  defeating  and  driving  the  enemy  here,  we  returned 
to  Chattanooga. 

“ Another  feature  in  General  Grant’s  personal  move- 
ments is,  that  he  requires  no  escort  beyond  his  staff,  so 
regardless  of  danger  is  he.  Roads  are  almost  useless  to 
him ; for  he  takes  short  cuts  through  fields  and  woods, 
and  will  swim  his  horse  through  almost  any  stream  which 
obstructs  his  way.  Nor  does  it  make  any  difference  with 
him  whether  he  has  daylight  for  his  movements  ; for  he 
will  ride  from  breakfast  until  two  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
and  that,  too,  without  eating.  The  next  day  he  will  repeat 
the  dose,  until  he  finishes  his  work.  Now,  such  things 
come  hai'd  upon  the  staff;  but  they  have  learned  how  to 
bear  it.” 

Immediately  upon  the  meeting  of  Congress,  soon  after 
these  events,  both  houses  passed  a resolution,  “ That  the 


RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


211 


thanks  of  Congress  be,  and  they  hereby  are,  presented  to 
Major-General  Ulysses  S.  Grant,  and  through  him  to  the 
officers  and  soldiers  who  have  fought  under  his  command 
during  this  rebellion,  for  their  gallantry  and  good  conduct 
in  the  battles  in  which  they  have  been  engaged  ; and  that 
the  President  of  the  United  States  be  requested  to  cause 
a gold  medal  to  be  struck,  with  suitable  emblems,  de- 
vices, j^nd  inscriptions,  to  be  presented  to  Major-General 
Grant.” 

This  medal,  the  tribute  of  a nation’s  admiration,  was 
designed  by  Leutze.  On  one  side  there  was  a profile 
likeness  of  General  Grant,  surrounded  by  a laurel  wreath. 
His  name,  and  the  year  of  his  victories,  were  inscribed 
upon  it ; and  the  whole  was  surrounded  by  a galaxy  of 
stars.  On  the  opposite  side  was  the  figure  of  Fame, 
gracefully  seated  on  the  American  Eagle,  which,  with 
outspread  wings,  seemed  preparing  for  flight.  In  her 
right  hand  she  held  the  symbolical  trumpet.  With  her 
left  hand  she  presented  a scroll,  on  which  were  inscribed 
the  names  of  Corinth,  Vicksburg,  Mississippi  River,  and 
Chattanooga.  On  her  head  there  was  a helmet,  orna- 
mented in  Indian  fashion,  with  feathers  radiating  from  it. 
In  front  of  the  eagle,  its  breast  resting  against  it,  was  the 
emblematical  shield  of  the  United  States ; beneath  were 
sprigs  of  pine  and  palm  twined  together,  indicative  of  the 
union  of  the  North  and  South.  Over  all,  in  a curved 
line,  were  the  words,  “ Proclaim  liberty  throughout  all 
the  land.” 

The  States  of  New  York  and  Ohio  passed  resolutions 
of  thanks  to  General  Grant  and  his  army,  and  ordered 
the  resolutions  to  be  engrossed  in  their  official  records. 

General  Grant  was  not  at  all  disposed  to  rest  after  the 
fatigue  of  the  campaign  of  Chattanooga.  He  gathered 


212 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


up  his  strength  to  pursue  the  war  with  unabated  vigor. 
He  was  still  oppressed  with  innumerable  cares.  Inclem- 
ent winter  had  come.  The  gathering  of  such  large  armies 
had  exhausted  the  resources  of  the  country.  Our  troops 
were  very  far  from  their  base  of  supplies.  The  fall  in 
the  rivers  had  rendered  them  no  longer  navigable.  The 
roads,  encumbered  with  snow  and  ice,  were  almost  im- 
passable. And  yet  armies  were  to  be  fed  and  clothed. 
It  is  a great  mistake  to  suppose  that  the  skill  of  a general 
is  confined  to  the  ability  with  which  he  handles  his  troops 
upon  the  field  of  battle.  The  preliminary  cares  call  for 
the  highest  exercise  of  earthly  wisdom. 

Many  of  General  Grant’s  soldiers  were  without  shoes  ; 
many  had  but  a single  blanket ; the  time  of  service  of  a 
large  number  of  volunteer  troops  had  expired.  In  the 
midst  of  these  cares,  which  seem  to  have  been  enough  to 
crush  the  strongest  man,  General  Grant  was  planning  a 
cavalry  raid  to  sweep  the  State  of  Mississippi.  On  the 
23d  of  December,  he  wrote  to  General  Halleck,  — 

“ I am  now  collecting  as  large  a cavalry  force  as 
can  be  spared,  at  Savannah,  Tenn.,  to  cross  the  Tennessee 
River,  and  co-operate  with  the  cavalry  from  Hurlbut’s 
command,  in  clearing  out  entirely  the  forces  now  collect- 
ing in  West  Tennessee  under  Forrest.  It  is  the  design 
that  the  cavalry,  after  finishing  the  work  they  first  start 
upon,  shall  push  south  through  East  Mississippi,  and 
destroy  the  Mobile  Road  as  far  south  as  they  can.  Sher- 
man goes  to  Memphis  and  Vicksburg  in  person,  and  will 
have  Grenada  visited,  and  such  other  points  on  the  Mis- 
sissippi Central  Railroad  as  may  require  it.  I want  the 
State  of  Mississippi  so  visited  that  large  armies  cannot 
traverse  there  this  winter.” 

About  three  weeks  after  this,  he  wrote,  “ Sherman  has 


BELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE.  -13 

gone  down  the  Mississippi  to  collect  at  Vicksburg  all  the 
force  that  can  be  spared  for  a separate  movement  from 
the  Mississippi.  He  will  probably  have  ready,  by  the  24th 
of  this  month,  a force  of  twenty  thousand  men.  I shall 
direct  Sherman,  therefore,  to  move  out  to  Meridian  with 
his  spare  force,  the  cavalry  going  from  Corinth,  and 
destroy  the  roads  east  and  south  of  there  so  effectually 
that  the  enemy  will  not  attempt  to  rebuild  them  during 
the  rebellion. 

“ He  will  then  return,  unless  opportunity  of  going  into 
Mobile  with  the  force  he  has  appears  perfectly  plain. 
Owing  to  a large  number  of  veterans  furloughed,  I will 
not  be  able  to  do  more  at  Chattanooga  than  to  threaten 
an  advance,  and  try  to  detain  the  force  now  in  Thomas’s 
front.  Sherman  will  be  instructed,  whilst  left  with  these 
large  discretionary  powers,  to  take  no  extra  hazard  of 
losing  his  army,  or  of  getting  it  crippled  too  much  for 
service  in  the  spring. 

“ I look  upon  the  next  line  for  me  to  secure,  to  be  that 
from  Chattanooga  to  Mobile ; Montgomery  and  Atlanta 
being  the  important  intermediate  points.  To  do  this, 
large  supplies  must  be  secured  on  the  Tennessee  River, 
so  as  to  be  independent  of  the  railroad  from  here  (Nash- 
ville) to  the  Tennessee,  for  a considerable  length  of  time. 
Mobile  would  be  a second  base.  The  destruction  which 
Sherman  will  do  the  roads  around  Meridian  will  be  of 
material  importance  to  us  in  preventing  the  enemy  from 
drawing  supplies  from  Mississippi,  and  in  clearing  that 
section  of  all  large  bodies  of  rebel  troops.  I do  not  look 
upon  any  points,  except  Mobile  in  the  south  and  the 
Tennessee  River  in  the  north,  as  presenting  practicable 
starting-points  from  which  to  operate  against  Atlanta  and 
Montgomery.” 


214 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


General  Grant  was  now  directing  the  complicated 
movements  of  three  armies,  extending  over  a region  of 
more  than  a thousand  miles.  General  Thomas  was  at 
Chattanooga,  threatening  Bi’agg.  General  Schofield  was 
at  Knoxville,  keeping  a close  watch  upon  Longstreet. 
And  General  Sherman  was  preparing  to  advance  into 
the  interior  of  Mississippi'.  All  looked  to  General  Grant 
for  instructions. 

We  have  not  space  to  describe  these  movements.  Sher- 
man’s raid  into  Mississippi  was  a magnificent  campaign. 
He  drove  the  rebels  out  of  the  State,  and  destroyed  the 
only  remaining  railroads.  He  supported  his  army  upon 
the  rebel  stores  which  he  captured,  and  brought  back 
with  his  triumphant  columns  four  hundred  prisoners,  five 
thousand  negroes,  a thousand  white  refugees,  and  three 
thousand  animals.  All  this  was  accomplished  in  about 
four  weeks,  during  which  time  he  marched  nearly  four 
hundred  miles.  His  losses  were  but  twenty-one  killed 
and  a hundred  and  forty-nine  wounded  and  missing. 

About  this  time  General  Grant  decided  to  make  a tour 
through  the  outposts  of  his  army.  He  visited  Nashville, 
remaining  only  long  enough  to  infuse  new  energy  into  the 
construction  of  railroad  communications  with  Chatta- 
nooga. He  then  repaired  to  Knoxville.  Being  anxious 
to  ascertain  the  condition  of  the  roads  between  that  place 
and  Louisville,  by  the  way  of  Cumberland  Gap,  he  resolved 
to  examine  the  route  in  person.  It  was  midwinter,  and 
it  was  bitterly  cold  among  the  mountains.  Yet  he  trav- 
ersed the  long  route  on  horseback,  encountering  the  low- 
est temperature  and  the  deepest  snow  which  had  been 
experienced  there  for  many  years. 

It  was  indeed  a journey  of  hardship  and  of  peril.  The 
officers  who  accompanied  him  were  compelled  often  to 


RELIEF  OF  KNOXVILLE. 


215 


wade  through  the  drifted  snow,  driving  their  half-frozen 
horses  before  them.  At  Lexington,  the  now  illustrious 
general  was  received  with  the  most  signal  demonstra- 
tions of  respect  and  admiration.  Crowds  from  the  sur- 
rounding country  rushed  to  get  sight  of  him.  They 
thronged  him,  and  clamored  for  a speech.  One  of  his 
staff,  General  Leslie  Coombs,  mounted  a chair  and 
said,  — 

“ General  Grant  has  told  me,  in  confidence,  that  he 
never  made  a speech,  knows  nothing  about  speech-mak- 
ing, and  has  no  disposition  to  learn.” 

The  latter  part  of  January  he  visited  St.  Louis,  to  see 
one  of  his  children,  who  was  dangerously  sick.  Though 
he  entered  the  city  in  the  most  unobtrusive  way,  the  in- 
telligence of  his  arrival  spread  rapidly,  and  crowds  gath- 
ered around  the  hotel  to  see  him.  He  was  invited  to  a 
public  dinner.  His  reply  was  characteristic  : — 

“ Your  highly  complimentary  invitation  to  meet  old 
acquaintances,  and  make  new  ones,  at  a dinner  to  be 
given  by  citizens  of  St.  Louis,  is  just  received.  I will 
state  that  I have  only  visited  St.  Louis  on  this  occasion 
to  see  a sick  child.  Finding,  however,  that  lie  has  passed 
the  crisis  of  his  disease,  and  is  pronounced  out  of  danger 
by  his  physicians,  I accept  the  invitation.  My  stay  in 
this  city  will  be  short,  — probably  not  beyond  the  first 
proximo.  On  to-morrow  I shall  be  engaged.  Any  other 
day  of  my  stay  here,  and  any  place  selected  by  the 
citizens  of  St.  Louis,  it  will  be  agreeable  for  me  to  meet 
them. 

“ I have  the  honor  to  be,  very  respectfully,  your  obedi- 
ent servant,  “ U.  S.  Grant.” 

Over  two  hundred  guests  met  in  the  spacious  Hall  at 
the  Lindell  Hotel,  to  confer  honor  upon  the  distin- 


216 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


guislied  visitor.  The  room  was  richly  decorated,  and 
General  Grant  was  not  a little  embarrassed  by  the  atten- 
tions which  were  lavished  upon  him.  When  the  toast 
was  given,  “ Our  distinguished  guest,  Major-General 
Grant,”  the  band  struck  up  “ Hail  to  the  Chief.”  Gen- 
eral Grant  arose  and  said,  — 

“ Gentlemen,  in  response  it  will  be  impossible  for  me 
to  do  more  than  to  thank  you.” 

In  the  evening  he  was  serenaded  ; and  an  immense 
crowd  surrounded  the  hotel,  anxious  to  catch  a sight  of 
the  hero,  and  clamorous  for  a speech.  After  some  delay, 
General  Grant  stepped  upon  the  balcony,  and  taking  off 
his  hat,  in  the  midst  of  profoundest  silence,  said, — 

“ Gentlemen,  I thank  you  for  this  honor.  I cannot 
make  a speech.  It  is  something  I have  never  done,  and 
never  intend  to  do  ; and  I beg  you  will  excuse  me.” 

“ Speech,  speech  ! ” shouted  the  multitude.  Several 
gentlemen  urged  the  general  to  say  at  least  a few  words. 
One  earnest  friend,  placing  his  hand  upon  General  Grant’s 
shoulder,  said,  “ Tell  them  you  can  fight  for  them,  but 
cannot  talk  for  them.  Do  tell  them  that.”  — “I  must  get 
some  one  else  to  say  that  for  me,”  General  Grant  replied. 
Then,  leaning  over  the  railing,  he  said,  slowly,  deliber- 
ately, firmly,  — 

“ Gentlemen,  making  speeches  is  not  my  business.  I 
never  did  it  in  my  life,  and  never  will.  I thank  you, 
however,  for  your  attendance  here.” 

He  then  bowed  and  retired. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 


NATIONAL  HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GENERAL  GRANT. 

Revival  of  the  Grade  of  Lieutenant-General.  — Speech  of  Hon.  Mr.  Farns- 
worth.— Of  Hon.  Mr.  Washburne. — Action  of  Congress.  — General 
Grant  Nominated  by  the  President.  — His  Letter  to  Sherman.  — The 
Reply. — Public  Enthusiasm.  — Conferring  the  Commission.  — New 
Plans  for  the  Conduct  of  the  War. 


X the  4tli  of  February,  1864,  Congress 
passed  a bill,  which  had  been  carefully 
matured  by  the  military  committee  of  the 
House,  reviving  in  the  army  of  the  United 
States  the  grade  of  lieutenant-general, 


and  authorizing  the  president  to  confer  that  rank  on  the 
major-general  most  distinguished  for  courage,  skill,  and 
ability.  It  was  universally  understood  that  the  bill  was 
designed  to  have  the  honor  conferred  upon  General  Grant. 
The  Hon.  Mr.  Farnsworth,  in  an  address  to  the  House  oil 
the  occasion,  said,  — 

“We  are  now  near  the  close  of  the  third  year  of  this 
war ; and  while  it  is  true  that  many  generals  in  the  army 
may  be  up  to-day  and  down  to-morrow,  and  that  their 
fortunes  fluctuate,  it  is  not  true  of  the  general  to  whom 
this  legislation  applies.  His  star  has  been  steadily  rising. 
He  has  been  growing  greater  and  greater  day  by  day. 
By  his  masterly  ability  he  now  stands  — without  saying 
any  thing  to  the  disparagement  of  other  generals  — head 


217 


218 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


and  shoulders  over  every  other  general  in  tl  e army  of 
the  United  States.  He  has  been  tried  long  enough  ; and, 
if  his  star  were  to  go  down  to-morrow;  he  has  still  done 
enough  to  entitle  him  to  this  prize.” 

Hon.  Mr.  Washburne,  of  Illinois,  at  the  same  time 
rendered  the  following  tribute  to  the  genius  and  merits 
of  General  Grant : — 

“ I am  not  here  to  speak  for  General  Grant.  No  man, 
with  his  consent,  has  ever  mentioned  his  name  in  connec- 
tion with  any  position.  I say  what  I know  to  be  tme, 
when  I allege  that  every  promotion  he  has  received,  since 
he  first  entered  the  service  to  put  down  this  rebellion, 
was  moved  without  his  knowledge  or  consent.  And  in 
regard  to  this  very  matter  of  lieutenant-general,  after 
the  bill  was  introduced,  and  his  name  mentioned  in  con- 
nection therewith,  he  wrote  me  that  he  had  been  highly 
honored  already  by  the  Government,  and  did  not  ask  or 
deserve  any  thing  more  in  the  shape  of  honors  or  promo- 
tion ; and  that  success  over  the  enemy  was  what  he 
craved  above  every  thing  else  ; that  he  only  desired  to 
hold  such  an  influence  over  those  under  his  command  as 
to  use  them  to  the  best  advantage  to  secure  that  end. 

“ Look  at  what  this  man  has  done  for  his  country,  for 
humanity  and  civilization,  — this  modest  and  unpretend- 
ing general.  He  has  fought  more  battles,  and  won  more 
victories,  than  any  man  living.  He  has  captured  more 
prisoners,  and  taken  more  guns,  than  any  general  of 
modern  times.  When  his  blue  legions  crowned  the  crest 
of  Vicksburg,  and  the  hosts  of  Rebeldom  laid  their  arms 
at  the  feet  of  this  great  conqueror,  the  rebel  Confederacy 
was  cut  in  twain,  and  the  backbone  of  the  Rebellion  was 
broken. 

“And  that  which  must  ever  be  regarded  as  the  most 


HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GEN.  GRANT.  219 


extraordins  ry  feature  of  this  campaign  is  the  astounding 
fact,  that,  when  General  Grant  landed  in  the  State  of 
Mississippi,  and  made  his  campaign  in  the  enemy’s  coun- 
try, he  had  a smaller  force  than  the  enemy.  To  his  indom- 
itable courage  and  energy,  to  his  unparalleled  celerity  of 
movement,  striking  the  enemy  in  detail  and  beating  him 
on  every  field,  is  the  country  indebted  for  those  wonderful 
successes  of  that  campaign  which  have  not  only  challenged 
the  gratitude  and  admiration  of  our  own  countrymen, 
but  the  admiration  of  the  best  military  men  of  all 
nations.”' 

The  bill  reviving  the  grade  of -lieutenant-general 
passed  both  Houses  almost  unanimously.  President 
Lincoln  gave  it  his  signature,  and  immediately  nominated 
General  Grant  to  that  office.  The  Senate  promptly 
confirmed  the  nomination. 

“ Grant  himself  used  no  influence,”  says  General 
Badeau,  “ wrote  no  line,  spoke  no  word,  to  bring  about 
the  result.  I was  with  him  while  the  bill  was  being 
debated,  and  spoke  to  him  more  than  once  upon  the 
subject.  He  never  manifested  any  anxiety,  or  even  desire, 
for  the  success  of  the  bill ; nor  did  he  ever  seem  to  shrink 
from  the  responsibilities  it  would  impose  upon  him.  If 
the  country  chose  to  call  him  to  higher  spheres  and  more 
important  services,  whatever  ability  or  energy  he  possessed 
he  was  willing  to  devote  to  the  task.  If,  on  the  contrary, 
he  had  been  left  at  the  post  which  he  then  held,  he  would 
uot  have  felt  a pang  of  disappointed  pride.”  * 

On  the  3d  of  March,  he  was  summoned  to  Washington 
by  the  secretary  of  war,  to  receive  the  credentials,  and 
enter  upon  the  duties,  of  his  new  office.  As  he  left  the 


* Military  History  of  Uylsses  S.  Grant,  by  Adam  Badeau,  vol.  i.,  p.  570. 


220 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


army  with  the  intention  of  returning  immediately  to  his 
command,  he  sent  the  following  letter  to  his  friend  and 
efficient  co-operator,  General  Sherman:  — 

“ Dear  Sherman,  — The  bill  reviving  the  grade  of 
lieutenant-general  has  become  a law,  and  my  name  has 
been  sent  to  the  Senate  for  the  place.  I now  receive 
orders  to  report  to  Washington  immediately  in  person, 
which  indicates  a confirmation,  or  a likelihood  of  con- 
firmation. I start  in  the  morning  to  comply  with  the 
order. 

“ Whilst  I have  been  eminently  successful  in  this  war, 
in  at  least  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  public,  no  one 
feels  more  than  I how  much  of  this  success  is  due  to  the 
energy,  skill,  and  the  harmonious  putting  forth  of  that 
energy  and  skill,  of  those  whom  it  has  been  my  good  for- 
tune to  have  occupying  subordinate  positions  under  me. 

“ There  are  many  officers  to  whom  these  remarks  are 
applicable  to  a greater  or  less  degree,  proportionate  to 
their  ability  as  soldiers  ; but  what  I want  is  to  express 
my  thanks  to  you  and  McPherson,  as  the  men  to  whom, 
above  all  others,  I feel  indebted  for  whatever  I have  had 
of  success. 

“ How  far  your  advice  and  assistance  have  been  of  help 
to  me,  you  know.  How  far  your  execution  of  whatever 
has  been  given  you  to  do  entitles  you  to  the  reward  I am 
receiving,  you  cannot  know  as  well  as  I. 

“ I feel  all  the  gratitude  this  letter  would  express,  giving 
it  the  most  flattering  construction.  The  word  you , I use 
in  the  plural,  intending  it  for  McPherson  also.  I would 
write  to  him,  and  will  some  day ; but,  starting  in  the 
morning,  I do  not  know  that  I will  find  time  just  now. 

“ Your  friend, 

“ U.  S.  Grant.” 


HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GEN.  GP  ANT.  221 


This  letter  was  forwarded  to  General  Sherman,  at 
Memphis.  His  reply,  on  the  10th  of  March,  is  so  noble, 
and  so  beautifully  reflects  the  friendship  existing  between 
these  illustrious  men,  that  we  cannot  refrain  from  giving 
it  entire : — 

“ Dear  General,  — I have  your  more  than  kind  and 
characteristic  letter  of  the  4th  instant.  I will  send  a copy 
to  General  McPherson  at  once. 

“ You  do  yourself  injustice,  and  us  too  much  honor, 
in  assigning  to  us  too  large  a share  of  the  merits  which 
have  led  to  your  high  advancement.  I know  you  approve 
the  friendship  I have  ever  proffered  to  you,  and  will 
permit  me  to  continue,  as  heretofore,  to  manifest  it  on  all 
proper  occasions. 

“ You  are  now  Washington’s  legitimate  successor,  and 
occupy  a position  of  almost  dangerous  elevation  ; but  if 
you  can  continue,  as  heretofore,  to  be  yourself,  — simple, 
honest,  and  unpretending,  — you  will  enjoy  through  life 
the  respect  and  love  of  friends,  and  the  homage  of  mil- 
lions of  human  beings  who  will  award  you  a large  share 
in  securing  to  them  and  their  descendants  a government 
of  law  and  stability. 

“ I repeat,  you  do  General  McPherson  and  myself  too 
much  honor.  At  Belmont,  you  manifested  your  traits, 
neither  of  us  being  near.  At  Donelson  also,  you  illus- 
trated your  whole  character.  I was  not  near,  and  Gen- 
eral McPherson  was  in  too  subordinate  a capacity  to 
influence  you. 

“ Until  you  had  won  Donelson,  I confess  I was  almost 
cowed  by  the  terrible  array  of  anarchical  elements  that 
presented  themselves  at  every  point ; but  that  admitted  a 
ray  of  light  I have  followed  since.  I believe  you  are  as 
brave,  patriolic,  and  just  as  the  great  prototype,  Wash- 


222 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


ington  ; as  unselfish,  kind-hearted,  and  honest  as  a man 
should  be  ; but  the  chief  characteristic  is  the  si  nple 
faith  in  success  you  have  always  manifested,  which  I can 
liken  to  nothing  else  than  the  faith  a Christian  has  in  the 
Saviour. 

“ This  faith  gave  you  the  victory  at  Shiloh  and  at 
Vicksburg.  Also,  when  you  have  completed  your  best 
preparations,  you  go  into  battle  without  hesitation,  as  at 
Chattanooga, — no  doubts,  no  reserves  ; and,  I tell  you, 
it  was  this  which  made  us  act  with  confidence. 

“ My  only  point  of  doubt  was  in  your  knowledge  of 
grand  strategy,  and  of  books  of  science  and  of  history ; 
but  I confess  your  common-sense  seems  to  have  supplied 
all  these. 

“ Now,  as  to  the  future.  Don’t  stay  in  Washington. 
Come  West:  take  to  yourself  the  whole  Mississippi  Val- 
ley. Let  us  make  it  dead  sure  ; and,  I tell  you,  the  Atlan- 
tic slopes  and  Pacific  shores  will  follow  its  destiny  as 
surely  as  the  limbs  of  a tree  live  or  die  with  the  main 
trunk.  We  have  done  much,  but  still  much  remains. 
Time,  and  time’s  influence,  are  with  us.  We  could  almost 
afford  to  sit  still,  and  let  these  influences  work. 

“ Here  lies  the  seat  of  the  coming  empire  ; and  from  the 
West,  when  our  task  is  done,  we  will  make  short  work  of 
Charleston  and  Richmond  and  the  impoverished  coast 
of  the  Atlantic.  “ Your  sincere  friend, 

“ W.  T.  Sherman.” 

In  this  whole  transaction,  there  seems  to  have  been  a 
singular  absence  of  all  those  petty  jealousies  and  rivalries 
which  so  often  dishonor  human  nature.  On  General 
Grant’s  journey  to  Washington,  he  received  a despatch, 
very  magnanimous  in  its  tone,  from  General  Hsilleck, 
whom  he  was  to  supersede.  It  was  as  follows  : — 


HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GEN.  GRANT.  223 


The  Secretary  of  War  directs  me  to  say  that  your 
commission  as  lieutenant-general  is  signed,  and  will  be 
delivered  to  you  on  your  arrival  at  the  War  Department. 
I sincerely  congratulate  you  on  this  recognition  of  your 
distinguished  and  meritorious  services.” 

General  Grant’s  journey  to  Washington  was  made  as 
rapidly  as  possible,  in  special  trains.  His  fame  now  filled 
the  land.  At' every  depot,  crowds  were  gathered  to  catch 
a glimpse  of  one  whose  achievements  were  so  illustrious, 
and  whose  name  was  on  all  lips.  Wherever  he  appeared, 
enthusiastic  cheers  greeted  him.  Upon  his  arrival  in 
Washington,  he  quietly  repaired  to  Willard’s  Hotel,  and, 
unobserved,  took  a seat  at  a table  in  the  dining-room, 
with  his  son  by  his  side.  A gentleman  recognized  him, 
and,  rising,  informed  the  guests  that  General  Ulysses  S. 
Grant  sat  at  the  table.  Simultaneously,  and  as  by  an 
instinctive  impulse,  all  rose  ; and  cheer  upon  cheer  rang 
through  the  hall.  Many  pressed  around  him  to  take  him 
by  the  hand  ; and  the  crowd  immediately  became  so  great 
that  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could  make  his  way  to  his 
private  apartment. 

In  the  evening  he  attended  the  president’s  levee  at 
the  White  House.  Here  the  enthusiasm  which  his 
presence  created  was  very  great.  He  engrossed  the 
attention  of  the  whole  company.  The  crowd  pressed 
him  to  an  adjacent  sofa,  and  lifted  him  from  his  feet, 
until  he  was  compelled  to  stand  where  all  could  see  him. 
Such  a scene  of  enthusiasm  was  never  before  witnessed 
in  the  presidential  mansion.  President  Lincoln,  mag- 
nanimous, generous,  unselfish,  whose  soul  was  never 
sullied  with  a jealous  thought,  stood  by  the  side  of 
Grant,  and  joined  as  heartily  as  any  of  the  company 
with  cheer  after  cheer  in  tribute  to  the  merits  of  this 
great  and  good  man. 


224 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Bug  these  ovations  were  only  painful  to  General  Grant. 
He  had  no  taste  for  pageantry,  and  his  modest  nature 
shrank  from  these  displays  of  admiration  and  homage. 
Though  by  no  means  insensible  to  manifestations  of 
confidence  and  affection,  he  still  wished  to  avoid  them. 
Upon  retiring  that  night  from  the  levee,  he  said  to  a 
friend,  — 

“ I hope  to  get  away  from  Washington  as  soon  as 
possible,  for  I am  tired  of  the  show-business  already.” 

The  next  day,  March  the  9tli,  was  the  time  appointed 
by  President  Lincoln  for  presenting  him  his  commission 
as  lieutenant-general.  The  impressive  scene  took  place 
in  the  executive  chamber,  with  true  republican  simplicity. 
All  the  cabinet  were  present,  and  also  several  other 
distinguished  invited  guests.  President  Lincoln  rose 
from  his  chair,  and  thus  addressed  him : — 

“ General  Grant,  the  nation’s  approbation  of  what 
you  have  already  done,  and  its  reliance  on  you  for  what 
remains  to  do  in  the  existing  great  struggle,  is  now  pre- 
sented, with  this  commission  constituting  you  Lieutenant- 
Greneral  of  the  Army  of  the  United  States.  With  this 
high  honor  devolves  on  you  a corresponding  responsi- 
bility. As  the  country  here  intrusts  you,  so  under  God 
it  will  sustain  you.  I scarcely  need  add,  that  with  what  I 
here  speak  for  the  nation  goes  my  own  hearty  personal 
concurrence.” 

General  Grant,  taking  the  commission  in  his  hand, 
replied, — 

“ Mr.  President,  I accept  this  commission  with  grati- 
tude for  the  high  honor  conferred.  With  the  aid  of 
the  noble  armies  who  have  fought  on  so  many  fields  for 
our  common  country,  it  will  be  my  earnest  endeavor  not 
to  disappoint  your  expectations.  I feel  the  full  weight 


HONORS  CONFERRED  UPON  GEN.  GRANT.  225 


of  the  responsibility  now  devolving  upon  me.  I know 
that,  if  it  is  properly  met,  it  will  be  due  to  these  armies, 
and,  above  all,  to  the  favor  of  that  Providence  which 
leads  both  nations  and  men.” 

It  is  said  that  the  ladies  wished  to  have  a ball  in  con- 
nection with  the  grand  review  of  the  Army  of  the  Poto- 
mac, which  was  about  to  take  place. 

“Ladies,”  said  the  general,  fixing  his  eyes  sadly  upon 
them,  and  speaking  in  a very  deliberate  and  serious  tone 
of  voice,  “ this  thing  must  be  stopped.  I am  not  a cynic, 
and  enjoy  rational  pleasures  as  well  as  any  one  else ; 
but  I would  ask  you,  in  all  candor  and  gentleness,  if  this 
is  a time  for  music  and  dancing  and  feasting  among 
officers  in  the  army  ? Is  our  country  in  a condition  to 
call  for  such  things  at  present  ? Do  army  balls  inspire 
our  troops  with  courage  in  the  field  ? Do  they  soothe 
our  sick  and  wounded  in  the  hospitals  ? ” 

These  ladies  were  truly  patriotic  ; and  it  is  but  just  to 
them  to  record  that  they  instantly  recognized  the  pro- 
priety of  General  Grant’s  views,  and  gave  to  them  their 
cordial  acquiescence. 

All  the  energies  of  General  Grant  were  now  roused  to 
bring  the  war  as  speedily  as  possible  to  a triumphant 
close.  A council  of  war  was  held  at  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. Here  General  Grant  was  the  first  to  propose  that 
it  was  essential  to  the  defeat  of  the  Rebellion  that  Rich- 
mond, its  nominal  capital,  should  be  taken,  that  the 
whole  power  of  our  scattered  armies  should  be  concen- 
trated for  the  accomplishment  of  that  decisive  end.  The 
plan  was  his  in  its  conception : the  means  for  its  attain- 
ment were  all  arranged  by  his  mind.  Orders  were  at 
once  despatched  for  the  assembling  of  all  the  divisions  of 
the  army,  which  could  possibly  be  spared  from  other  gn- 

15 


226 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


gagenents,  to  march  upon  Richmond.  The  continent 
seemed  to  shake  beneath  the  tramp  of  these  military 
hosts.  Our  steamers  were  loaded,  our  railroad  trains 
were  freighted,  and  all  our  great  roads  were  thronged, 
with  the  gathering  bands  of  war. 

General  Grant  was  so  unassuming  in  his  deportment, 
so  simple  and  unostentatious  in  his  movements,  that  he 
seldom  excited  an  emotion  of  jealousy.  Nearly  all  his 
subordinate  officers  had  so  much  confidence  in  his  justice, 
his  disinterestedness,  and  his  ability,  that  they  co-oper- 
ated harmoniously  in  carrying  out  his  plans.  One  mind 
inspired  the  nation.  Not  often  in  the  history  of  the 
world  has  any  individual  been  invested  with  so  much 
power.  General  Grant  immediately  took  the  field.  He 
established  his  humble  headquarters  at  Culpeper  Court- 
house, in  the  Old  Dominion,  not  far  from  Washington  ; 
and  his  orders  flew  along  the  wires,  all  over  our  broad 
land,  with  lightning  rapidity.  Prodigious  were  the  in- 
terests which  he  was  compelled  to  grasp,  and  the  coir  bi- 
nations he  was  called  upon  to  perform. 


rwjlmg  lirei 


miaC.H 


Ianch 


loclflan; 


lesterfle] 


PETERSB 


lyjfesville 


Linchburg 


Boyotoj 


ce:nt  trj\l 

YlISGI  MA 


CHAPTER  XVIH. 


THE  BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


The  Plan  of  the  Campaigns.  — Crossing  the  Rapidan.  — The  First  Day’s 
Battle.  — Picturesque  Spectacle.  — The  Second  Day’s  Battle.  — The 
Third  Day’s  Battle.  — Peculiarity  of  the  Conflict.  — Terrible  Losses.  — 
Battle  of  Spottsylvania  Court-house.  — Defeat  of  the  Rebels.  — Death 
of  Wadsworth  and  Sedgwick. — Anecdotes  of  General  Grant. 

ENERAL  Lee  was  at  this  time  strongly  in- 
trenched, with  a force  of  about  a hundred 
thousand  men,  upon  the  south  banks  of 
the  Rapidan  River.  He  was  there,  with  a 
well-disciplined  army,  protecting  Richmond, 
and  seriously  threatening  Washington  and  the  neighbor- 
ing northern  cities  of  Philadelphia  and  Baltimore.  The 
general  plan  of  operations,  as  adopted  by  General  Grant, 
consisted  in  reality  of  a series  of  campaigns,  decisive  and 
.terrible,  which  were  successfully  carried  out,  and  which 
terminated  the  war  in  an  overwhelming  and  irreparable 
defeat  to  the  rebels.  Washington  was  to  be  covered, 
from  any  rebel  raid  through  the  Yalley  of  the  Shenan- 
doah, by  an  adequate  force  under  General  Sigel,  who  had 
acquired  a high  reputation  at  Pea  Ridge  and  in  other 
battles  in  the  West.  Another  large  force,  of  both  white 
and  colored  troops,  under  General  Butler,  after  making 
a feint  to  attack  Richmond  by  the  way  of  the  York  River 


228 


LITE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


and  the  Chickahominy,  was  suddenly  to  return  in  trans- 
ports, descending  the  York  River,  rounding  the  point  at 
Fortress  Monroe,  and  ascending  the  James  River,  to  land 
as  near  City  Point  as  possible ; thus  menacing  Rich- 
mond from  the  south  and  east. 

This  movement  was  sure  to  accomplish  one  of  two  re- 
sults. Should  the  rebels  detach  a large  force  from 
Richmond  to  re-enforce  Lee  upon  the  Rapidan,  where 
General  Grant  was  menacing  him  with  the  rapidly-in- 
creasing Army  of  the  Potomac,  then  General  Butler 
would  move  promptly  upon  the  rebel  capital.  On  the 
other  hand,  should  the  rebels  draw  re-enforcements  from 
Lee’s  army  to  concentrate  an  overwhelming  force  at 
Richmond  to  crush  General  Butler,  then  General  Butler 
was  to  intrench  himself  in  the  best  position  he  could 
select,  and  hold  that  army  before  him,  so  that  Lee’s 
army,  upon  the  Rapidan,  would  be  exposed  to  the  force 
General  Grant  was  gathering  to  overwhelm  it. 

In  the  mean  time  General  Sherman,  from  Chattanooga, 
was  to  press  with  all  vigor  upon  the  rebel  army  which 
had  fled  into  Georgia,  so  that  no  re-enforcements  could 
be  sent  from  there  to  the  aid  of  Lee  at  Richmond.  Such 
was  the  origin  of  that  magnificent  campaign,  so  heroic- 
ally achieved  by  General  Sherman  in  his  march  from 
Chattanooga  to  Savannah.  Having  cut  the  Rebellion  in 
two,  having  destroyed  its  southern  armies  and  its  re- 
sources, General  Sherman  was  to  sweep  northward  with 
his  triumphant  host,  capturing  Charleston,  Columbia, 
Wilmington,  and  all  the  other  important  rebel  positions 
by  the  way,  till  his  banners  should  again  be  united  with 
those  of  General  Grant  around  the  walls  of  Richmond. 
Never  was  there  a more  bold  and  grand  campaign  con- 
ceived. Never  was  there  one  more  heroically  executed. 


BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


229 


General  Meade  was  at  this  time  in  command  of  the 
Army  of  the  Potomac.  He  was  one  of  our  most  able 
and  reliable  generals,  and  had  about  a hundred  thou- 
sand troops  encamped  and  intrenched  among  the  hills 
north  of  the  Rapidan.  The  plan  of  the  campaign  was 
not  made  public,  and  was  revealed  only  as  developed  by 
events.  But  it  could  not  be  concealed  from  the  nation 
that  a vast  accumulation  of  troops  was  being  made  in 
the  vicinity  of  the  Rapidan,  evidently  for  a march  upon 
Richmond.  General  Burnside  was  accumulating  a co- 
operating force  at  Annapolis,  to  advance  by  Acquia  Creek, 
and  unite  with  General  Meade.  General  Grant  estab- 
lished his  headquarters  with  General  Meade,  that  he 
might  more  'efficiently  aid  in  the  one  great  object  of 
crushing  Lee’s  army. 

The  gathering  storm  was  anxiously  watched  by  the 
rebels,  and  every  soldier  whom  they  could  spare  from 
other  posts  was  summoned  to  Virginia  to  meet  it. 
Longstreet  hurried  up  from  his  winter’s  encampment 
near  Knoxville.  Beauregard  almost  stripped  the  intrench- 
ments  of  Charleston,  and  hastened  with  his  troops  to 
Richmond.  Even  from  the  remote  banks  of  the  Missis- 
sippi and  the  everglades  of  Florida,  the  hosts  of  Rebellion 
gathered  for  the  battle. 

On  the  3d  of  May,  General  Meade’s  army,  General 
Grant  being  present  and  in  supreme  command,  silently 
approached  the  Rapidan,  and  at  midnight,  unseen  and 
unopposed,  crossed  the  stream,  at  fords  and  by  pontoon 
bridges,  a few  miles  below  the  intrenchments  of  the  rebels. 
They  then  moved  rapidly  forward  towards  Chancellors- 
ville,  through  a wild,  rugged  region  of  forest  and  under- 
brush, appropiately  called  the  Wilderness.  It  was  a 
brilliant  day.  The  army  was  strong,  well-fed,  in  its  best 


230 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


attire,  and  in  the  best  of  spirits.  All  the  day  long  the 
troops  continued  their  unopposed  march,  — infantry,  ar- 
tillery, and  cavalry,  — by  a flank  movement  threatening 
the  rear  of  the  foe.  At  night  they  encamped  in  a region 
of  wonderfully  picturesque  beauty.  Their  camp-fires, 
blazing  along  the  hill-sides  and  in  the  ravines,  and  illum- 
ining the  forest,  over  a region  eight  miles  in  length,  [(re- 
sented one  of  the  most  imposing  scenes  in  the  pageantry 
of  war. 

Early  the  next  morning,  Thursday  the  5th,  the  march 
was  resumed.  The  immense  host,  numbering  nearly 
a hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men,  advanced  in  three 
columns.  General  Warren  was  on  the  right,  General 
Hancock  occupied  the  centre,  and  General  Sheridan, 
with  his  cavalry,  covered  the  left.  By  this  flank  move- 
ment, General  Grant  compelled  the  rebels  to  abandon 
their  strong  intrenchments,  upon  which  they  had  ex- 
pended the  labor  of  so  many  months,  and  either  to  attack 
him  in  the  open  field,  or  to  fall  back  towards  Richmond, 
and  occupy  new  lines  of  intrenchments. 

The  army  had  not  moved  far  this  day  ere  there  were 
decisive  indications  that  the  enemy  had  moved  from  his 
works,  and  was  advancing,  with  his  whole  force,  from  the 
west,  with  the  evident  design  of  cutting  through  our  line 
of  march.  General  Grant  selected  some  ridges  upon 
which  he  posted  his  troops,  and,  throwing  up  hurried 
earthworks,  awaited  the  onset.  The  line  of  battle,  thus 
formed  in  the  heart  of  the  Wilderness,  extended  about 
five  miles  over  the  hills,  and  through  forests  and  ravines. 
The  rebels,  concealed  in  the  forest,  could  mass  their  forces, 
and  fall  with  concentrated  strength  upon  any  portion 
of  our  extended  line  which  they  might  think  the 
weakest.  Thus  they  could  easily,  at  the  point  of  attack, 
outnumber  us  three  or  four  to  one. 


BATTLES  OE  THE  WILDERNESS. 


231 


At  noon  the  battle  commenced.  General  Lee  was  an 
able  commander.  His  soldiers  were  desperately  brave. 
With  a strong  column  be  plunged,  like  an  ancient  bat- 
tering-ram, upon  our  line.  The  Union  troops  slowly 
yielded  before  the  tremendous  assault,  and  their  line 
swayed  back.  But  re-enforcements  were  speedily  sent 
to  the  menaced  spot ; and  the  line  was  straightened,  and 
the  rebels  were  driven  out  of  sight  into  the  depths  of 
the  forest.  The  routed  foe  massed  another  column,  and 
selected  another  point  of  attack.  About  three  o’clock 
they  charged  with  desperation,  which  could  not  be  sur- 
passed, upon  our  left  centre.  It  was  the  surge  dashing 
against  the  rock.  A mass  of  twenty  thousand  rebels, 
with  a determination  of  courage  which  elicited  the 
admiration  of  their  foes,  hurled  themselves  upon  a por- 
tion of  the  Union  line  not  more  than  half  a mile  in 
length.  The  battle  was  terrific ; and  it  raged  long  and 
bloodily,  with  re-enforcements  rapidly  gathered  on  each 
side.  But  again  the  rebels  were  completely  foiled  and 
driven  back.  The  conflict  was  dreadful,  brother  against 
brother ; and  the  field  was  covered  with  the  wounded 
and  the  dead.  Six  thousand  on  the  two  sides  were 
struck  down  by  the  missiles  of  war,  — a number  equal 
to  the  whole  mature  male  population  of  a city  of  thirty 
thousand  inhabitants. 

The  night  was  mild,  but  dark.  The  dead  were  buried. 
The  'wounded,  torn  and  bleeding,  were  borne  to  the  tem- 
porary hospitals  in  the  rear.  All  the  night  long  the 
surgeons  were  busy  with  knife  and  saw.  The  exhausted 
soldiers  indulged  in  a few  hours  of  sleep,  dreaming  of 
distant  homes  which  many  of  them  were  never  again  to 
see,  while  the  generals  were  preparing  to  renew  the  strife 
upon  the  morrow. 


232 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


But  how  different  the  cause  which  animated  the  hostile 
armies  ! General  Lee  wished  to  destroy  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  and  upon  its  ruins  to  construct 
another  government,  which,  trampling  upon  all  the  prin- 
ciples of  democratic  justice,  should  make  the  poor  the 
slaves  of  the  rich.  General  Grant  wished  to  defend 
those  republican  institutions  transmitted  to  us  by  our 
fathers,  and  to  save  the  national  flag  from  degradation 
and  our  country  from  ruin.  There  can  be  no  question, 
in  such  a cause  as  this,  upon  which  side  the  sympathies 
of  Heaven  were  enlisted. 

Another  beautiful  May  morning  dawned  upon  this  sad 
world,  which  might  be  so  happy,  but  which  man’s  in- 
humanity to  man  has  converted  into  a field  of  blood. 

Scarcely  had  the  sun  arisen  above  the  unclouded 
horizon  ere  a hundred  thousand  rebels  were  again  on 
the  move.  Instantly  the  roar  of  battle  ran  along  the 
lines.  Assault  after  assault  was  made  by  the  rebels,  now 
upon  this  point  and  now  upon  that ; but  each  was  un- 
availing. Though  the  Union  line  at  times  bent  before 
the  storm  and  swayed  to  and  fro,  and  the  ravines  and 
hill-sides  were  crimsoned  with  blood  and  strewed  with  the 
dead,  the  stars  and  stripes  gradually  advanced  upon 
the  infuriated  foe.  General  Hancock  drove  a portion 
of  the  rebels  more  than  two  miles  before  him.  On  this 
day  the  noble  General  Wadsworth  fell,  and  the  whole 
nation  mourned  his  loss.  A bullet  struck  him  on  the 
head,  and  he  dropped  senseless,  mortally  wounded. 
There  are  few  names  which  can  stand  so  high  upon  the 
American  roll  of  honor  as  that  of  James  S.  Wadsworth. 
Accursed  be  that  Rebellion  which  has  thus  robbed  our 
nation  of  so  many  of  the  noblest  of  her  sons  ! 

It  was  a day  of  terror  and  of  blood.  The  rebels  were 


BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


233 


perfectly  familiar  with  the  country,  and  in  the  dense 
forest  they  could  mass  their  troops  unseen  to  strike  our 
line  at  any  point  they  chose.  The  broken  nature  of  the 
country  was  such  that  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  bring 
artillery  into  action.  Thus  eight  or  ten  thousand  of  the 
rebel  infantry  could  easily  emerge  from  the  forest,  rush- 
ing upon  two  or  three  thousand  of  the  Union  troops.  All 
the  day  long  the  battle  raged  until  darkness  came.  Our 
loss  in  killed,  wounded,  and  missing  was  estimated  at 
over  ten  thousand  men.  The  rebel  loss  probably  was  not 
less.  What  imagination  can  gauge  the  dimensions  of 
such  a woe ! The  wail  of  agony  or  the  cry  of  death 
which  rose  from  that  bloody  held  was  re-echoed  and  in- 
tensified in  twenty  thousand  distant  homes. 

The  battle  closed  on  a disputed  field.  The  equally 
unyielding  antagonists  threw  themselves  down  at  night, 
almost  side  by  side,  each  on  the  ground  upon  which  he 
had  fought  during  the  day.  Still  the  victory  was  decidedly 
with  the  Union  troops.  The  rebels  had  endeavored  to 
pierce  our  lines,  and  had  signally  failed.  We  had  en- 
deavored to  resist  their  attempts,  and  had  signally 
triumphed.  Anticipating  a renewal  of  the  attack  in  the 
morning,  our  lines  were  strengthened  during  the  night, 
and  batteries  were  planted  to  protect  important  points. 
The  gullies,  ravines,  and  tangled  underbrush  of  the 
forest,  rendered  it  easy  for  either  army  to  conceal  its 
movements  from  the  other. 

It  was  not  until  nearly  noon  of  the  next  day  that  it 
was  ascertained  that  General  Lee  was  on  the  full  retreat, 
with  his  whole  army,  in  the  direction  of  Spottsylvania 
Court-house.  He  had  left  a strong  line  of  skirmishers 
to  conceal  this  movement.  A vigorous  pursuit  was  im- 
mediately commenced.  As  the  two  armies  were  pressing 


234 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


along  in  nearly  parallel  lines,  the  march  became  really 
a race,  each  eager  first  to  reach  the  goal,  which  was  a 
position  of  much  strategic  importance.  The  rebels, 
having  the  start  by  several  hours,  gained  the  point.  But, 
during  the  day,  divisions  of  the  two  antagonistic  hosts, 
crowding  along  all  the  roads  which  could  be  found,  were 
occasionally  brought  into  contact,  and  fierce  battles  en- 
sued. It  was  late  in  the  hours  of  Saturday  night  when 
the  two  armies  found  repose  in  the  spots  which  they  had 
severally  selected. 

The  three  days’  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  as  it  has  been 
called,  was  now  closed.  It  was  one  of  the  strangest 
battles  which  ever  occurred.  Hostile  forces,  amounting 
in  the  aggregate  to  nearly  three  hundred  thousand  men, 
fought  almost  incessantly  for  three  days  ; and  yet,  buried 
in  the  glooms  of  the  forest,  they  were  scarcely  visible  to 
each  other.  Each  army  had  about  two  hundred  and  fifty 
pieces  of  artillery,  but  the  nature  of  the  ground  was 
such  that  they  could  scarcely  be  brought  into  action  at 
all.  Never  before  was  there  a battle  of  such  magnitude 
fought  in  the  midst  of  the  ravines,  gullies,  and  under- 
brush of  an  almost  impenetrable  forest. 

General  Grant  had  accomplished  his  purpose  in  out- 
flanking the  enemy,  in  compelling  him  to  withdraw  from 
his  strong  intrencliments,  and  to  retreat,  from  his  menace 
of  Washington  and  the  North,  to  the  protection  of  Rich- 
mond. General  Lee  had  utterly  failed  in  his  attempts  to 
arrest  our  march,  or  to  break  our  lines.  He  had,  however, 
caused  more  than  twenty  thousand  men,  on  the  two  sides, 
to  fall,  either  dead  or  wounded,  upon  those  hard-fcuglit 
fields. 

By  the  dawn  of  Sunday  morning,  our  troops  were 
drawn  up  in  battle  array  about  two  miles  north  of  Spott- 


BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


235 


sylvan ia  Court-house.  They  had  marched  fifteen  miles 
since  Saturday  noon.  The  rebels  had  taken  possession 
of  intrenchments  previously  prepared,  and  were  every 
moment  adding  to  the  strength  of  these  earthworks. 
General  Grant  commenced  a furious  onset  upon  them, 
that  they  might  have  no  time  to  add  to  their  defences, 
and  to  recover  from  the  confusion  of  their  retreat. 

All  the  day  long  the  roar  of  battle  continued,  until 
darkness  enveloped  the  scene.  Both  parties  fought  with 
equal  desperation.  The  Union  soldiers,  however,  though 
with  very  severe  loss,  drove-  the  rebels  out  of  their  first 
line  of  intrenchments,  and  took  twenty-five  hundred 
prisoners. 

Another  night  came ; and  again  these  panting,  bleed- 
ing armies  threw  themselves  upon  the  ground,  for  such 
repose  as  could  be  found  amidst  the  dying  and  the 
dead.  Both  parties  were  in  the  extreme  of  exhaustion. 
For  five  days  and  nights  they  had  been  almost  incessantly 
engaged  in  fighting  or  marching.  But  General  Grant, 
the  tireless  leader  of  the  patriot  host,  allowed  his  guilty 
foe  no  repose. 

With  the  early  light  he  opened  upon  the  rebels  a 
harassing  fire  from  his  batteries,  while  his  skirmishers 
and  sharpshooters  annoyed  them  at  every  available 
point.  But  another  victim  who  had  attained  to  national 
fame  died  the  death  of  a martyr  in  a holy  cause  on 
that  sad  day.  General  John  Sedgwick  was  instantly 
killed,  — the  bullet  of  a sharpshooter  passing  directly 
through  his  brain.  The  loss  of  this  distinguished  man, 
whose  noble  characteristics  won  all  hearts,  was  regarded 
as  a national  calamity. 

Another  night  came  ; and  for  a few  hours  the  storm  of 
battle  ceased,  and  the  weary  combatants  slept.  Tuesday 


236 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


morning,  the  10th  of  May,  dawned,  uslieri.  g in  such  a 
scene  of  blood  and  woe  as  even  this  war-scathed,  sin- 
blighted  world  has  seldom  seen.  The  rebels  were  still  in 
their  strong  intrenchments  at  Spottsylvania.  The  patriot 
line  bent  around  them  in  a circuit  of  about  sis  miles  in 
extent.  There  were  here  clearings  of  the  forest  and  culti- 
vated fields,  affording  ample  range  for  artillery.  Early  in 
the  morning,  on  both  sides,  the  cannonade  commenced,  and 
the  ear  was  deafened  with  the  roar  of  five  hundred  guns. 
Hour  after  hour  the  battle  waxed  hotter.  There  were 
charges  and  counter-charges,  the  onward  rush  of  the  vic- 
tors, the  wild  flight  of  the  routed  ; and  the  vast  field  was 
swept  again  and  again  with  the  surging  billows  of  war. 

As  the  day  was  drawing  towards  its  close,  General 
Grant  prepared  for  a simultaneous  assault  upon  the  rebel 
works  by  nearly  his  entire  line.  Calm,  firm,  determined, 
the  patriot  leader  stood  upon  an  eminence  from  which  he 
could  witness  nearly  the  whole  of  the  terrific  strife. 
Twelve  guns,  fired  in  signal,  put  the  mass  in  motion. 
They  advanced  with  such  cheers  as  patriots  give.  In- 
stantly there  came  back  a corresponding,  defiant  yell 
from  the  rebel  lines.  We  say  a yell ; for  it  was  ever  re- 
marked that  the  battle-cry  of  the  rebel  was  like  the  yell  of 
the  Indian,  and  not  like  the  cheer  of  the  civilized  man. 

The  rebels  were  driven  from  their  position ; and  our 
advancing  columns  swept  resistlessly  on,  taking  posses- 
sion of  their  first  line  of  intrenchments,  and  capturing 
two  thousand  prisoners.  But  the  twilight  was  now  fad- 
ing into  darkness  ; and,  under  cover  of  that  darkness,  the 
rebels  sought  shelter  in  another  line  of  intrenchme  its  in 
their  rear.  Ten  thousand  killed  and  wounded,  or  each 
si  le,  were  the  victims  of  this  day  of  blood. 

In  one  of  the  lulls  of  the  battle  during  the  day,  a 


BATTLES  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


237 


general  order  was  read  to  the  army,  announcing  the 
magnificent  successes  which  General  Sherman  was 
achieving  in  his  campaign  in  Georgia,  and  also  the  suc- 
cessful landing  of  General  Butler’s  troops  far  up  the 
James  River,  in  the  vicinity  of  Richmond.  These  tidings, 
so  inspiriting,  roused  the  army  to  the  wildest  excitement 
and  enthusiasm,  and  gave  a resistless  impulse  to  their 
charge. 

There  were  few  who  had  confidence  in  the  plan  of 
General  Grant’s  campaign  of  Vicksburg,  until  success 
had  demonstrated  its  wisdom.  So,  in  this  march  upon 
Richmond,  there  were  many  obvious  perils  which  military 
critics  pointed  out,  but  which  General  Grant  had  maturely 
considered  ; and  the  result  proved  that  he  did  not  err  in 
the  decision  to  which  his  sagacity  led  him.  It  is  said 
that  a gentleman  called  upon  him  one  morning,  and 
found  him  in  his  tent  talking  to  one  of  his  staff-officers. 
“ General,”  said  the  stranger,  “ if  you  flank  Lee,  and 
get  between  him  and  Richmond,  will  you  not  uncover 
Washington,  and  leave  it  exposed  to  the  enemy?”  — “Yes: 
I reckon  so,”  was  General  Grant’s  taciturn  and  quiet 
reply.  “ Do  you  not  think,  general,”  the  stranger  con- 
tinued, “ that  Lee  can  detach  sufficient  force  to  re-enforce 
Beauregard  at  Richmond,  and  overwhelm  Butler  ?”  — “I 
have  not  a doubt  of  it,”  Grant  replied.  “ And  is  there 
not  danger,”  the  stranger  added,  “ that  Johnston  may 
come  up,  and  re-enforce  Lee  ; so  that  the  latter  will  swing 
round,  and  cut  off  your  communications,  and  seize  your 
supplies?”  — “Very  likely,”  was  the  unconcerned  re- 
sponse. General  Grant  had  weighed  all  these  possibili- 
ties, and  his  sagacity  had  taught  him  that  the  enemy 
would  not  venture  to  attempt  any  one  of  them.  He  had 
also  decided  just  what  to  do,  in  case  either  of  these 
movements  should  be  attempted  by  the  foe. 


238 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


Indeed,  the  general  seems  to  have  conceived  the 
plan  of  this  campaign  while  in  front  of  Vicksburg. 
While  conversing  with  several  officers  on  the  subject  of 
the  capture  of  Richmond,  the  question  was  asked,  “ Can 
it  be  taken  ? ” — “ With  ease,”  General  Grant  replied. 
“ By  the  Peninsula?  ” the  inquirer  asked.  “ No,”  said 
the  general.  “ If  I had  charge  of  the  matter,  I should 
want  two  large  armies,  — one  to  move  directly  on  Lee ; 
and  the  other  to  land  at  City  Point,  and  cut  communica- 
tions to  the  southward.  Lee  would  be  then  compelled 
to  fall  back  ; and  the  army  from  the  north  could  press, 
and,  if  possible,  defeat  him. 

“ If  he  would  open  up  communications  again  with  the 
Cotton  States,  he  must  fight  the  army  south  of  the  James  ; 
and,  to  do  this,  he  must  cross  his  whole  force,  — otherwise 
he  would  be  defeated  in  detail.  If  he  did  so  cross,  the 
northern  army  could  take  Richmond.  If  he  did  not, 
that  from  the  south  could  move  up  to  the  heights  south 
of  the  James,  and  shell  and  destroy  the  city.” 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  MARCH  FROM  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  PAMUNKEY. 


Scenes  on  the  Battle-field.  — General  Hancock’s  Midnight  Charge.  — Tbi 
Battle  of  Spottsylvania.  — The  Retreat  of  the  Foe.  — Grant’s  Con- 
gratulatory Order.  — The  Mud  Blockade.  — Advance  to  Guinea’s  Sta- 
tion. — The  Race  for  Richmond.  — The  Pageantry  of  War.  — Magni- 
tude of  the  Army.  — Advance  to  the  North  Anna.  — Positions  of  the 
Two  Armies.  — Secret  March  to  the  Pamunkey. — New  Base  of 
Supplies. 


HROUGH  all  the  long  hours  of  the  night 
which  succeeded  this  day  of  blood,  groans 
of  anguish,  and  occasionally  shrill  cries  of 
torture,  could  be  heard  from  the  field  where, 
during  the  battle,  twenty  thousand  men 
had  been  struck  down,  wounded  or  dead.  The  next  day 
there  was  active  skirmishing,  but  no  general  engagement. 
The  rebels,  now  acting  only  on  the  defensive,  were  busy 
in  throwing  up  intrenchments  to  protect  themselves  from 
our  impetuous  charges.  To  prevent  this  operation,  Gen- 
eral Grant  kept  up  a continual  shelling  of  their  lines. 
The  unburied  dead,  and  the  sufferings  of  the  wounded, 
made  so  strong  an  appeal  to  every  heart,  that  neither 
army  felt  disposed  to  neglect  that  appeal  for  the  renewal 
of  the  battle. 

No  one  can  imagine,  without  having  witnessed  the 
spectacle,  what  it  is  to  see  twenty  thousand  men  struck 

239 


240 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


down  by  the  missiles  of  war  in  every  conceivable  form 
of  mutilation.  The  temporary  hospitals  were  all  crowded. 
Thousands  were  waiting  — their  life-blood  oozing  away  — 
for  their  turn  to  come  to  he  placed  beneath  the  knife  of 
the  surgeons.  Prayers,  sighs,  groans,  resounded  on  all 
sides.  Piles  of  amputated  limbs  rose  bv  the  side  of  the 
surgeons’  tents.  In  the  terrible  excitement  of  battle,  one 
is  unmindful  of  the  carnage.  But,  after  the  battle,  every- 
one is  appalled  by  the  contemplation  of  that  unmitigated 
misery,  for  which  there  can  be  no  earthly  recompense. 
Tlius  passed  this  dreadful  day.  While  the  surgeons  were 
plying  the  knife  and  the  saw,  and  the  burying  parties 
were  heaping  the  turf  over  the  dead,  shells  were  scream- 
ing through  the  air,  and  the  thunders  of  hostile  batteries 
shook  the  hills. 

At  night  a tempest  of  thunder,  lightning,  and  drench- 
ing rain  swept  the  camp.  In  the  midst  of  the  darkness 
and  the  storm,  General  Hancock  made  an  impetuous 
assault  upon  one  division  of  the  foe,  took  them  completely 
by  surprise,  and,  wresting  from  them  seven  thousand 
prisoners  and  thirty-two  guns,  drove  the  remnant  wildly 
before  him.  His  movement  was  like  the  sudden  burst- 
ing of  the  tornado  at  midnight.  As  the  victors  rushed 
over  the  first  line  of  rifle-pits,  and  upon  the  second,  the 
rebels  rallied  with  re-enforcements,  and  charged  furi- 
ously. Again  and  again  the  foe  dashed  forward,  only  to 
be  hurled  back  with  prodigious  slaughter.  Gradually  the 
whole  force  of  both  armies  was  brought  into  the  conflict. 

The  sun  rose,  — noon  came,  — evening  came  ; and  still 
there  was  no  intermission  of  the  fight.  Bayonets  were 
interlocked  : rebel  and  patriot  grappled  in  death  throes. 
There  were  actual  heaps  of  the  dead,  friend  and  foe,  rider 
and  horse,  “ in  one  red  burial  blent.”  After  fourteen 


FROM  SPOTTSYLVAHIA  TO  THE  PAMUNKEY.  24l 


hours  of  a struggle,  perhaps  as  desperate  as  earth  has 
ever  witnessed,  night  mercifully  came  to  separate  the 
exhausted  combatants.  Again  the  appalling  number  of 
ten  thousand  men  on  each  side  had  fallen,  in  killed  and 
wounded,  — twenty  thousand  in  all.  Both  armies,  at 
this  rate,  would  soon  have  been  consumed,  were  it  not 
that  each  was  constantly  receiving  strong  re-enforce- 
ments. Thus  the  ranks  were  still  kept  full,  notwith- 
standing the  awful  slaughter. 

But  in  this  day’s  terrible  conflict,  as  in  every  other 
battle  of  this  wonderful  campaign,  the  Union  army  was 
slowly  yet  surely  gaining  its  end.  General  Grant’s  right 
was  pushed  forward  a full  mile  over  the  left  centre  of 
the  foe.  General  Burnside  had  also,  upon  our  left,  driven 
the  enemy  before  him.  And  General  Hancock  had 
gained  an  angle  of  the  enemy’s  works  which  he  held, 
notwithstanding  the  most  desperate  endeavors  of  the  foe 
to  dislodge  him.  General  Lee  was  greatly  chagrined  at 
this  discomfiture.  He  made  five  desperate  but  unavail- 
ing charges  to  drive  the  patriots  back.  Two  or  three 
times  also,  through  the  ensuing  night,  he  renewed  the 
struggle  to  save  some  guns,  from  which  our  troops  had 
driven  the  gunners,  but  which  we  had  not  been  able  to 
draw  from  the  field,  in  consequence  of  the  fire  of  the 
rebel  sharpshooters. 

With  the  earliest  dawn  of  Friday  morning  our  skir- 
mishers were  pushed  forward  ; aud  behold  ! the  foe  again 
had  fled.  Their  dead  — ghastly  monuments  of  their  defeat 
— were  left  unburied.  It  was  a gloomy  morning  of  clouds 
and  rain.  A wailing  gale  swept  the  tree-tops,  — nature’s 
sympathetic  moan  with  human  woe.  The  rebels  had 
retreated  to  occupy  a new  line  of  defence  several  miles  in 
their  rear.  Our  troops  took  possession  of  the  abandoned 


242 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT 


field.  Some  were  employed  in  burying  the  dead,  others 
in  searching  for  the  wounded.  Reconnoitring  parties 
were  sent  out  to  ascertain  the  route  of  the  enemy,  and 
the  new  position  which  he  had  taken.  Several  sharp 
skirmishes  took  place  between  these  parties  and  the  rear- 
guard of  the  foe.  A few  of  the  wearied  soldiers  had  an 
opportunity  to  take  a little  of  that  repose  which  they  all 
so  greatly  needed.  In  the  afternoon  of  this  day  General 
Meade  issued  the  following  congratulatory  order  to  the 
army  : — 

“ For  eight  days  and  nights,  almost  without  intermis- 
sion, in  rain  and  sunshine,  you  have  been  gallantly  fight- 
ing a desperate  foe,  in  positions  naturally  strong,  and 
rendered  doubly  so  by  intrenchments.  You  have  com- 
pelled him  to  abandon  his  fortifications  on  the  Rapidan, 
to  retire,  and  attempt  to  stop  your  onward  progress ; and 
now  he  has  abandoned  the  last  intrenched  position,  so 
tenaciously  held,  suffering  in  all  a loss  of  eighteen 
guns,  twenty-two  colors,  and  eight  thousand  prisoners, 
including  two  general  officers.” 

Another  night  came,  dark  and  stormy.  The  roads, 
saturated  with  water,  and  ploughed  with  the  artillery  and 
baggage-wagons  of  the  retreating  foe,  had  become  quag- 
mires. All  the  night  long,  through  darkness,  mud,  and 
drenching  rain,  the  right  wing  of  the  Union  army  pressed 
forward  secretly  to  gain  new  vantage-ground.  The 
troops  reached  the  position  they  sought  with  the  early 
dawn.  Their  lines  were  strongly  posted  upon  a series  of 
ridges,  running  north-west  and  south-east,  but  about  two 
miles  beyond  Spottsylvania  Court-house. 

The  rebels  were  before  them,  protected  by  intrench- 
ments, which,  months  l efore,  they  had  prepared  as  a place 
of  retreat.  The  Union  soldiers  — iron  men  as  they  were 


FROM  SPOTTSTLYANIA  TO  THE  PAMtJjSrKEY.  243 


in  nerve  and  will  — were  so  exhausted  by  their  midnight 
march  that  they  could  not  then  move  upon  the  enemy’s 
works.  It  was  Sunday,  — the  twelfth  day  of  the  cam- 
paign. Neither  party  was  in  a condition  to  renew  the  bat- 
tle. Both  parties  vigorously  plied  the  spade  ; and  there  was 
an  occasional  skirmish,  as  the  troops  on  either  side  were 
concentrated,  and  took  positions  in  preparation  for  the 
conflict  which  it  was  inevitable  must  soon  again  ensue. 

Monday  and  Tuesday  came  and  went.  General  Grant 
sent  a despatch  to  Washington,  stating  that  the  condition 
of  the  roads  rendered  any  immediate  movement  of  the 
troops  impracticable,  but  that  his  army  was  in  he  best  of 
spirits,  and  sanguine  of  success.  A bright  warm  sun  and 
a strong  breeze  rapidly  impi'oved  the  roads.  Reconnoi- 
tring parties  were  sent  to  ascertain  the  position  of  the 
enemy.  The  army  had  now  been  refreshed  by  two  days 
of  comparative  rest,  and  new  supplies  had  been  brought 
up  of  food  and  military  stores. 

General  Grant  ever  sought  to  avoid  a direct  attack 
upon  the  breastworks  of  the  rebels,  and  endeavored,  by 
flank  movements,  to  compel  the  enemy  to  evacuate  his 
intrenchments.  Thus  far  he  had  been  eminently  success- 
ful in  this.  Every  flank  movement  had  as  yet  been  made 
upon  the  left  of  our  line  of  march.  He  now  decided  to 
surprise  the  foe  by  a sudden  and  vigorous  attach  upon  his 
left,  which  General  Lee  had  gradually  weakened. 

Under  cover  of  the  night  of  Tuesday,  General  Grant 
prepared  his  columns  for  this  movement.  With  the 
first  dawn  of  Wednesday  morning  the  cannonade  com- 
menced, and  soon  the  roar  of  another  pitched  battle 
echoed  over  the  hills.  The  Union  troops,  in  their  charge, 
pressed  resistlessly  on  till  they  came  to  a long  line  of 
rifle-pits  filled  with  sharpshooters,  and  protected  by  an 


244 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


almost  impenetrable  abatis.  In  the  rear  of  these  rifle- 
pits,  upon  a gentle  eminence,  there  was  a formidable 
array  of  batteries.  It  was  evident  that  any  farther 
advance  would  result  in  fearful  carnage.  The  troops 
therefore  were  withdrawn.  By  eleven  o’clock  the  battle 
was  terminated.  In  that  short,  fierce  storm  of  war  our 
loss,  in  killed  and  wounded,  amounted  to  twelve  hundred. 
As  the  rebels  did  not  venture  from  behind  their  intrench- 
ments,  their  loss  was  probably  much  less. 

For  the  remainder  of  the  day  the  two  armies  vigilantly 
watched  each  other.  As  soon  as  night  came,  General 
Grant  sent  a cavalry  force,  under  General  Torbert,  to 
Guinea’s  Station,  on  the  Richmond  and  Fredericksburg 
Railroad,  a distance  of  about  ten  miles  in  a south-east 
direction.  He  thus  seized  a considerable  amount  of 
rebel  property  on  the  road,  and  gained  a position  in  their 
rear.  In  the  morning  the  remainder  of  the  army  was  on 
the  vigorous  move  for  that  point.  Thoughtful  men,  who 
watched  these  movements,  were  very  anxious  for  our 
army,  lest  the  foe  should  make  a sudden  sweep  upon  our 
rear,  and  cut  off  our  supply  trains.  But  General  Grant 
had  provided  for  every  emergence.  He  had  made  ar- 
rangements for  a continual  change  of  his  base  of  supplies 
as  he  advanced ; and,  until  that  change  was  effected,  his 
line  was  carefully  guarded. 

The  rebels  were  now  nearly  ten  miles  in  our  rear. 
They  were  hungry  and  destitute,  and  made  a desperate 
attack  upon  our  long  line  of  supply-wagons  advancing 
from  Fredericksburg.  But  they  met  with  an  unexpected 
reception,  which  speedily  drove  them  back  to  the  forest 
from  which  they  had  stealthily  emerged.  Still  the  brief 
battle  was  so  hotly  contested  that,  on  the  two  sides,  twenty- 
four  hundred  mer  were  either  killed  or  wounded.  Gen- 


FROM  SPOTTSTL VANIA  TO  THE  PAMfTNKEY.  245 


eral  Lee,  finding  that  we  were  gaining  positions  in  his 
rear  which  not  only  threatened  his  line  of  communica- 
tions, but  even  his  escape  to  the  intrenchments  of  Rich- 
mond, thus  rendering  the  capture  of  the  city  certain, 
hastily  abandoned  the  strong  works  he  was  then  occupy- 
ing, and  fled  to  seek  another  line  of  defence  on  the  North 
Anna  River. 

As  Lee  attempted  this  movement,  the  ever-watchful 
eye  of  Grant  was  upon  him  ; and  a division  was  sent 
out,  through  the  concealment  of  the  forest,  which  suddenly 
plunged  upon  the  rear  of  the  enemy’s  retreating  column, 
and  captured  four  hundred  prisoners.  The  rebels,  as 
ever,  fought  desperately.  They  were,  however,  driven 
two  miles  across  the  Ny,  leaving  the  path,  over  which  they 
sullenly  retired,  strewn  with  their  dead  and  wounded. 

The  next  day  was  Friday.  The  country  was  rough, 
hilly,  and  heavily  wooded.  It  was  difficult  for  either 
army  to  ascertain  the  movements  of  the  other.  It  was 
easy  to  conceal  operations  in  the  midst  of  forests  and 
ravines,  while  clouds  of  skirmishers  were  pushed  out  to 
prevent  observation.  Still  the  one  great  fact  was  ever 
obvious,  that  it  was  Grant’s  object  to  get  to  Richmond  as 
Boon  as  possible,  and  that  it  was  Lee’s  all-engrossing 
endeavour  to  arrest  his  march.  They  were  both  able 
generals.  It  was  therefore  not  very  difficult  for  each  to 
decide,  though  in  the  dark,  pretty  nearly  what  the  other 
would  do. 

On  Friday  the  20th,  the  armies  scarcely  caught  sight  of 
each  other ; yet  both  were  actively  on  the  march.  General 
Grant  was  pushing  rapidly  on  directly  south,  towards 
Richmond.  Lee  was  a few  miles  west  of  him,  on  the  race 
to  get  to  some  river’s  bank,  or  some  line  of  natural  or 
artificial  intrenchments,  where  another  stand  of  resistance 


246 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


could  be  made.  It  was  not  a little  amusing  to  read  in 
the  rebel  journals  these  operations  described  as  “ Lee 
chasing  Grant.”  During  Friday  night,  General  Torbert, 
with  his  division  of  cavalry,  reached  Bowling  Green, 
fifteen  miles  south-east  of  Spottsyl vania  Court-house.  He 
encountered  several  envisions  of  the  enemy,  but  dispersed 
them  without  difficulty.  The  main  body  of  the  army 
reached  the  same  point  on  Saturday  evening,  having 
marched  that  day  thirty-two  miles.  Even  war  has  its 
days  of  pageantry  and  mirth,  as  well  as  its  scenes  of 
exhaustion,  blood,  and  woe. 

The  march  of  the  army  on  Saturday  was  picturesque 
and  beautiful.  It  was  one  of  the  loveliest  days  of  spring, 
with  a cloudless  sky,  a bright  sun,  and  an  invigorating 
breeze.  The  roads  were  dry  and  in  perfect  condition. 
The  scenery  was  enchanting,  with  its  clear  streams,  its 
green  meadows,  its  hills,  its  groves,  its  luxuriance,  and 
bloom.  The  air  was  filled  with  bird-songs,  and  fragrance 
floated  upon  the  breeze.  An  army  of  a hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  men,  with  their  banners,  their  gleaming 
weapons,  their  plumed  horsemen,  their  artillery,  their 
wagons,  crowded  the  roads  winding  over  the  hills  and 
through  the  valleys. 

But  few  persons  are 'aware  of  the  magnitude  of  such  an 
army.  General  Grant’s  vast  host  — infantry,  artillery, 
cavalry,  and  baggage-train  — would  fill,  in  a continuous 
line  of  march,  any  one  road  to  its  utmost  capacity  for  a 
distance  of  nearly  a hundred  miles.  In  this  march  the 
immense  army  crowded  the  whole  region  over  a breadth 
of  from  ten  to  fifteen  miles.  All  the  public  roads  and 
cross-roads  and  wood-paths  were  traversed.  One  mind 
presided  supreme  over  these  operations,  as  day  after  day 
and  night  after  night,  through  darkness,  through  forests, 


FROM  SPOTTSYLYANIA  TO  THE  PAMUNKEY.  247 


through  morasses,  over  streams  and  rivers,  storming  in- 
trenchments,  and  fighting  their  way  against  a determined 
foe  of  a hundred  thousand  men,  the  Union  troops  pressed 
resistlessly  on. 

The  next  day  was  Sunday,  and  the  march  was  contin- 
ued. It  was  deemed  quite  important  to  cross  the  Matta- 
pony  River  before  the  rebels  should  plant  their  batteries 
upon  its  southern  banks.  General  Lee  was  continually 
watching  his  opportunity  to  strike  General  Grant  by  a 
flank  attack  on  his  long  line  of  march.  But  tire  foresight 
of  General  Grant,  and  the  heroism  of  his  officers  and 
soldiers,  averted  every  danger.  The  foe  made  several 
attacks  during  the  day,  but  in  all  he  was  repulsed. 

Our  troops  were  now  within  forty  miles  of  Richmond. 
In  the  race  for  the  rebel  metropolis,  there  was  no  time  to 
be  lost.  With  the  early  dawn  of  Monday  morning  the 
21st,  General  Grant’s  troops  were  again  upon  the  march. 
By  night  they  reached  the  North  Anna  River.  Here  the 
rebels  had  gathered  in  strength  to  dispute  the  passage. 
They  were  strongly  intrenched  upon  some  commanding 
positions  north  of  the  stream.  General  Hancock  led  the 
advance.  He  opened  upon  the  foe  with  a furious  can- 
nonade, and  followed  it  up  by  a charge.  The  rebels  were 
driven  from  their  intrenchments  and  across  the  stream, 
and  were  closely  followed  by  our  troops.  The  remainder 
of  our  army  soon  came  up,  and  encamped  that  night  on 
both  sides  of  the  river. 

Tuesday  morning,  the  whole  army  crossed  at  several 
points,  sweeping  away  all  resistance.  The  North  Anna 
was  a i-apid  stream,  its  southern  banks  being  precipitous, 
and  fringed  with  forest  and  underbrush.  Our  troops 
were  in  the  heart  of  Virginia,  but  little  more  than  a 
day’s  march  from  the  capital. 


248 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


The  rebels  could  send  forces  from  all  points  to  oppose 
our  progress.  The  passage  of  the  North  Anna  cost 
General  Grant  the  loss  of  a thousand  men  in  killed  and 
wounded. 

On  Wednesday  the  25th,  our  whole  army  was  in  a 
strong  position  on  the  south  side  of  the  river.  General 
Grant  had  also  changed  his  base  of  supplies  to  Port 
Royal,  on  the  Rappahannock,  about  thirty  miles  below 
Fredericksburg.  This  point  could  be  reached  by  trans- 
ports. Here  our  liue  had  a front  about  four  miles  in 
extent,  facing  west.  General  Lee  was  but  a few  miles 
from  us,  and  nearly  opposite,  on  a parallel  line  facing  east. 
A reconnoissance  sent  out  by  General  Grant  showed  that 
Lee  was  so  strongly  intrenched  that  his  works  could  not 
be  carried  without  much  carnage.  Lie  therefore,  under 
cover  of  a strong  demonstration  against  the  foe,  rapidly 
recrossed  the  river,  and  marched  down  its  north-eastern 
banks  to  the  Pamunkey,  — which  is  formed  by  the  junc- 
tion of  the  North  and  South  Anna. 

A large  body  of  skirmishers  kept  the  enemy  busy,  so 
as  to  prevent  him  from  obtaining  any  possible  knowledge 
of  this  movement.  General  Hancock  protected  our  rear. 
All  the  night  of  Thursday  the  march  was  continued  ; and 
at  nine  o’clock  Friday  morning  General  Grant  took 
possession  of  Hanover  Ferry,  on  the  Pamunkey  River, 
within  sixteen  miles  of  Richmond.  Again  he  changed 
Ins  base  of  supplies,  and  the  transports  brought  an  abun- 
dance of  all  things  needed  up  the  Pamunkey  to  the 
White  House.  He  thus  had  a short  line  for  his  bagg  ige- 
trains  of  only  a few  miles,  perfectly  protected. 

The  military  ability  displayed  in  this  march  from  the 
Rapidan  was  of  the  highest  order.  All  the  efforts  of  an 
army  of  a hundred  thousand  men  under  General  Lee, 


FT50M  SPOTTSYLVANIA  TO  THE  PAMUNKEY.  249 

and  of  nearly  an  equal  number  in  Richmond,  to  oppose 
his  advance,  were  baffled.  By  a series  of  flank  move- 
ments, the  elaborate  intrenchments  of  the  foe  were  ren- 
dered of  no  avail.  The  successive  changes  in  General 
Grant’s  base  of  supplies  rendered  his  lines  of  communi- 
cation so  secure,  that,  notwithstanding  the  almost  frantic 
endeavors  of  General  Lee,  Grant  scarcely  lost  a wagon. 
So  admirably  was  every  arrangement  made,  and  all  possi- 
ble emergencies  provided  for,  that  scarcely  had  our  troops 
taken  position  at  Hanover  ere  supplies  were  arriving  at 
the  White  House. 

During  all  this  time,  General  Grant  had  no  fault  to  find, 
no  complaints  to  make,  no  quarrels  with  either  superiors 
or  subordinates.  His  words  were  few  ; but  every  word, 
like  his  shot  and  shell,  was  to  the  point.  His  orders 
were  never  misunderstood.  The  officers  who  led  his 
divisions  were  men  of  genius,  of  devotion  to  the  cause, 
of  self-denying  patriotism.  It  may  be  doubted  whether 
there  was  ever  before  a more  united  and  harmonious 
army. 

Upon  reaching  the  Pamunkey,  there  was  no  delay,  save 
an  occasional  halt  of  the  advance  to  secure  more  perfect 
concentration.  The  march  was  cautiously  continued  all 
day  of  Friday,  for  the  rebel  forces  were  now  thick  around 
us.  As  we  read  the  record  of  these  movements,  it  seems 
impossible  that  men  could  have  endured  such  fatigue. 
General  Grant’s  rule  seemed  to  be  to  march  all  night, 
and  fight  all  day.  On  Saturday  the  foe  was  again 
encountered  by  a portion  of  our  troops  ; and,  after  a short 
but  fiery  conflict,  the  rebels  were  driven  out  of  sight, 
leaving  many  of  their  dead  and  wounded  in  our  hands. 

On  Sunday  the  29th,  the  army  crossed  the  Pamunkey, 
with  all  its  baggage-train,  in  safety.  It  pressed  forwaid 


250 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


rapidly  through  the  day,  prepared  at  all  points  for  battle, 
and  anticipating  every  hour  that  Lee  would  burst  upon 
them  with  his  whole  force.  Still  there  was  no  general 
attack  during  the  day,  though  the  troops  were  annoyed 
by  an  incessant  series  of  skirmishes.  The  foe  took 
advantage  of  every  commanding  position  to  open  upon 
us  the  fire  of  his  batteries ; and  at  times  a fierce  battle 
raged  for  an  hour,  with  charges  and  repulses.  But  in 
every  instance  the  foe  was  eventually  driven  from  his 
position,  and  the  Union  army  pressed  resistless  onwards. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


THE  MARCH  FROM  THE  CHICKAHOMINY  TO  PETERSBURG. 

The  Union  Lines  on  the  Chickahominy.  — The  Opposing  Rebel  Lines.  — 
The  Desperate  Battle.  — Days  of  Intrenching  and  of  Battle.  — Prepa- 
rations for  another  Flank  Movement.  — The  Wonderful  March  to  Peters- 
burg. — Surprise  and  Alarm  of  the  Enemy.  — Change  of  Base  of  Sup- 
plies.— Conflicts  around  Petersburg.  — The  Siege  Commenced. 


i]N  Wednesday  morning,  the  1st  of  June,  our 
troops  had  reached  Cold  Harbor.  General 
Sheridan  was  placed  in  command  there, 
with  orders  to  hold  the  post  at  all  hazards. 
He  was  fiercely  assailed.  But  his  cavalry, 
dismounting,  and  attacking  the  foe  with  carbines,  drove 
them  back.  All  the  day  long  there  was  marching,  and 
fighting.  We  were  now  within  a few  miles  of  Richmond, 
and  holding  a very  important  position.  The  rebels,  foiled 
in  their  attack  by  day,  renewed  it  in  the  night.  But 
again  they  met  with  a bloody  repulse.  The  struggle  cost 
us  two  thousand  men. 

General  Grant  posted  his  troops  in  a line,  about  eight 
miles  in  length,  extending  north-east  and  south-west,  from 
Bethesda  Church  to  Cold  Harbor.  The  church  was  a 
sort  of  dilapidated  barn.  The  town  of  Cold  Harbor  con- 
sisted of  a rude  country-tavern  at  the  junction  of  two 
roads.  The  enemy  was  continually  making  assaults  upon 
different  parts  of  the  line,  though  at  no  point  meeting 

251 


252 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


with  any  success.  One  thousand  men  on  each  side,  of 
killed  and  wounded,  were  the  victims  of  this  day.  Gen- 
eral Grant  maintained  his  position,  which  was  important, 
as  commanding  these  divergent  roads. 

The  rebel  line  of  intrenchments,  for  the  protection  of 
Richmond  from  an  attack  on  the  side  of  the  north,  was 
now  directly  before  us.  It  was  very  formidable,  having 
been  reared  by  men  who,  beneath  the  stars  and  stripes, 
had  been  thoroughly  educated,  at  West  Point,  in  the  art 
of  war.  Lee’s  army  had  now  reached  these  forts,  ram- 
parts, and  bastions.  The  garrison  of  Richmond  had 
joined  him.  The  works  were  manned  with  the  heaviest 
guns,  and  crowded  with  desperate  defenders.  Without  an 
hour’s  delay,  General  Grant  prepared  to  test  the  strength 
of  these  works.  All  the  night  of  Wednesday  the  rain 
fell  in  floods.  All  the  night,  in  the  dark  and  the  rain, 
General  Grant  was  preparing  for  an  assault  with  his 
whole  force  in  the  morning.  The  result  was  very  uncer- 
tain. If  successful,  General  Grant  would  have  an  unob- 
structed march  into  Richmond.  If  unsuccessful,  he  had 
another  plan  to  which  he  would  immediately  resort. 
During  Thursday,  several  minor  battles  were  fought,  as 
troops  were  moved  to  be  massed  in  positions  in  readiness 
for  the  decisive  attack. 

On  Friday  morning,  our  right  wing  rested  on  the  Chick- 
ahominy ; our  left  was  protected  by  the  Tolapotomoy 
Creek.  All  things  were  now  ready  for  the  grand  move- 
ment. With  the  early  dawn,  at  four  o’clock,  the  skir- 
mishers were  sent  forward  ; and,  almost  simultaneously, 
the  roar  of  battle  rose  along  both  of  the  hostile  lines.  To 
distract  the  foe,  impetuous  charges  were  made  at  several 
points.  All  the  energies  of  both  armies  were  called  into 
requisition ; and  there  ensued  a dreadful  day  of  blood  and 


FEOH  THE  CHICKAHOMINY  TO  PETEESBUEG-.  253 


misery,  tlie  horrors  of  which  no  pen  can  describe,  and  no 
mind  can  adequately  conceive.  The  heioism  displayed 
by  the  Union  troops  was  beyond  all  praise.  The  rebels 
were  sheltered  behind  their  earthworks.  Their  intrenched 
batteries  frowned  from  the  eminences.  The  Union  troops 
marched  to  the  muzzles  of  these  guns,  which  were  belch- 
ing forth  canister  and  grape  with  murderous  effect. 

It  would  require  a volume  faithfully  to  describe  the 
varied  events  of  this  one  battle,  or  rather  this  series  of 
battles,  in  which  three  hundred  thousand  men,  along  a 
line  several  miles  in  extent,  struggled  in  the  deadly  con- 
flict, all  day  long,  with  almost  superhuman  energies. 
Clouds  of  cavalry  swept  over  the  plain.  Eatteries  were 
lost,  and  batteries  were  won.  There  were  successful 
charges,  and  the  cheer  of  victory  rose  above  the  thunder- 
ings  of  war’s  tempest.  And  there  was  the  repulse,  when 
the  shout  of  the  victors  faded  away  into  the  wail  of  death. 
Night  came,  and  the  battle  ceased.  The  carnage  on  both 
sides  had  been  severe.  In  counting  Tip  our  losses,  it  ap- 
peared that  seven  thousand  were  numbered  among  the 
killed,  the  wounded,  and  the  missing.  Though  we  gained 
several  important  positions,  and  made  a decided  advance, 
it  was  evident  that  the  rebels  were  so  firmly  intrenched 
that  they  could  not  be  driven  from  their  works,  except  at 
too  great  a sacrifice  of  the  lives  of  our  brave  soldiers. 

With  the  light  of  Saturday  morning,  the  two  hostile 
lines  were  so  near  each  other  that  at  several  points  they 
were  separated  by  a distance  of  only  a few  yards.  While 
a brisk  fire  was  kept  up  during  the  day  from  the  batter- 
ies and  sharpshooters,  all  who  could  be  spared  were  busy 
with  the  spade  in  throwing  up  intrenchments,  or  in 
strengthening  those  already  formed.  About  nine  o’clock 
at  night,  the  rebels  attempted  a surprise,  by  massing  a 


254 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


strong  force,  and  throwing  it  with  immense  impe:us  uj on 
our  extreme  left.  But  Hancock’s  watchful  eye  was  there. 
He  received  them  without  recoil,  and  threw  them  back, 
routed  and  bleeding.  The  rebel  loss  was  very  severe. 

All  day  Sunday  both  armies  worked  diligently  in  the 
trenches.  Sharpshooters  on  both  sides  were  vigilant, 
and  not  a head  or  a hand  could  be  exposed  for  a moment 
without  being  the  target  for  many  unerring  bullets. 
Through  all  the  hours  of  the  day,  there  was  almost  an 
incessant  fire  of  musketry  and  artillery,  as  the  working 
parties,  by  tens  of  thousands,  were  burrowing  in  trenches, 
and  throwing  up  ramparts.  The  region,  miles  in  extent, 
became  honeycombed  with  all  the  varied  forms  of  military 
earthworks. 

The  night  which  ensued  was  very  dark.  A dense  fog, 
chill  and  damp,  settled  down  over  both  hosts.  The  troops 
slept  upon  their  arms,  each  ready  for  an  attempt  at  sur 
prise.  Just  before  midnight  a very  heavy  column  stealth- 
ily emerged  from  the  rebel  lines,  and  plunged  with  deaf- 
ening yells  upon  a selected  portion  of  our  works.  At  the 
same  moment  a terrible,  concentrated  fire  from  the  rebel 
artillery  and  mortars  was  opened  upon  that  point.  In 
an  instant  our  vigilant  troops  were  in  line  of  battle.  A 
deadly  storm  of  musketry,  grape,  and  canister,  was  poured 
directly  into  the  bosoms  of  the  advancing  foe.  The  col- 
umn was  staggered,  recoiled,  fled ; and  the  midnight  tem- 
pest was  over.  It  had  burst,  like  a thunderbolt  from  the 
sky,  and  as  suddenly  had  disappeared.  No  eye  could 
penetrate  the  darkness  and  the  fog.  But  groans  of  an- 
guish and  cries  for  help  were  heard  emerging  from  the 
gloom.  More  than  one  thousand  rebels,  in  those  few 
moments,  and  on  that  narrow  space,  had  been  struck 
down  dead  or  wounded.  Their  companions  were  com- 


FROM  THE  CHICKAHOmNY  TO  PETERSBURG.  255 


pelled  to  abandon  them,  for  flesh  and  blood  could  not 
stand  against  the  storm  of  lead  and  iron  which  swept 
the  field. 

Tuesday  was  like  Monday,  — a day  of  incessant  can- 
nonading, of  constant  practice  of  sharpshooters,  of  fre- 
quent skirmishes  ; while  the  spade  was  vigorously  plied. 
So  many  busy  hands  could  in  a short  time  dig  rifle-pits, 
and  throw  up  breastworks,  which  would  effectually  protect 
from  the  bullet,  and  conceal  many  movements.  Jn  fact, 
both  armies  were  burrowing  under  ground,  almost  invisi- 
ble to  each  other.  Again,  at  midnight  of  Tuesday,  the 
rebels  made  a desperate  assault  upon  General  Burnside’s 
corps.  That  gallant  officer  was  not  found  sleeping,  and 
the  foe  was  again  repulsed  bloodily.  It  is  surprising  that 
the  rebels  were  not  more  successful  in  these  attacks. 
General  Grant’s  lines  extended  for  several  miles.  It  was 
easy  for  the  rebels,  in  the  darkness,  and  concealed  by  their 
works,  to  mass  such  a force  as  to  be  able  to  fall  with  ten 
men  against  one  upon  any  portion  of  our  line. 

Wednesday  was  like  Monday  and  Tuesday.  The  hills 
echoed  with  the  roar  of  batteries.  The  rattle  of  musketry 
never  ceased.  There  were  frequent  skirmishes ; and 
ramparts  and  bastions  were  rising,  as  by  magic,  upon  all 
sides.  There  were  points  in  which  the  invisible  foes  were 
within  a few  yards  of  each  other.  They  could  hear  the 
noise  of  each  other’s  pickaxes,  and  could  exchange  jokes 
and  taunts.  Thus  nearly  a week  passed  away. 

General  Grant  was  all  this  time  preparing  for  one  of 
the  most  extraordinary  movements  of  this  or  of  any  other 
campaign.  It  was  not  merely  his  object  to  capture  Rich- 
mond ; but  he  desired,  still  more  strongly,  to  secure  the 
utter  destruction  of  Lee’s  army.  There  was  danger, 
should  General  Grant  prosecute  the  siege  of  Richmond 


256 


LIFE  OE  GENERAL  GRANT. 


from  the  north,  that  General  Lee,  abandoning  his  in- 
trenchments,  might  retreat  into  the  Carolinas  and 
Georgia,  and  still  continue  the  conflict.  General  Grant 
was  therefore  making  preparations  for  another  flank 
movement,  by  which,  descending  the  north  bank  of  the 
Chickaliominy  River,  he  might  cross  it  some  miles  below 
the  enemy’s  lines,  and  then,  by  a rapid  march  to  and 
across  the  James,  take  a position  in  the  rear  of  Lee’s 
army,  south  of  Richmond. 

In  preparation  for  this  movement  the  base  of  supplies 
was  changed,  on  Saturday,  from  the  Chickaliominy  to  the 
James  River.  On  Sunday  morning,  June  the  12th,  the 
army,  veiled  from  observation  by  its  earthworks  and  by 
clouds  of  skirmishers,  quietly  commenced  its  march  from 
its  intrenchments.  For  miles  these  intrenchments  were 
within  reach  of  the  enemy’s  guns.  Unseen  and  unsus- 
pected in  the  movement,  this  majestic  host  of  a hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  men,  — infantry,  artillery,  and  cav- 
alry, — with  their  almost  interminable  line  of  wagons, 
pressed  on  towards  their  goal.  All  day  long  of  Sunday 
and  of  Monday,  and  until  Tuesday  afternoon,  with  scarcely 
any  rest,  even  at  night,  these  iron  men  tramped  on  in  si- 
lence, till  the  extraordinary  feat  was  accomplished.  They 
crossed  the  Chickaliominy  and  the  James,  accomplishing 
a march  of  fifty-five  miles  without  the  loss  of  a wagon  or  a 
gun.  This  extraordinary  movement  was  effected  in  the 
presence  of  an  enemy  a hundred  thousand  strong,  des- 
perate in  courage,  ably  officered,  and  whose  ramparts 
were  in  many  places  within  fifty  yards  of  the  intrench- 
ments from  which  General  Grant  marched  his  troops. 
Every  possible  path  was  crowded  with  the  immense  host. 
Through  swamps  and  dust,  and  the  blaze  of  noonday  and 
the  gloom  of  midnight,  the  army,  guide  by  the  energies 


FROM  THE  CHICKAHOMINY  TO  PETERSBURG.  257 


and  protected  by  the  sagacity  of  one  mind,  pressed  forward 
till  the  marvellous  feat  was  accomplished. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  General  Butler  had  as- 
cended the  James  River  with  a division  of  the  army,  to 
menace  Richmond  from  the  south,  and  thus  to  prevent 
re-enforcements  from  being  sent  to  General  Lee.  This 
measure  accomplished  one  of  its  expected  results.  Gen- 
eral Beauregard  in  Richmond,  leaving  Lee  to  struggle 
unaided  with  Grant,  hurried  south  with  an  overwhelming 
force  to  crush  General  Butler.  It  was  impossible  for 
General  Butler  to  meet  such  an  army  in  the  open  field. 
He  accordingly  threw  up  earthworks,  and  held  his  posi- 
tion. The  enemy  reared  strong  intrenchments  in  front 
of  his  lines,  and  held  him  where  he  was.  Though  trans- 
ports, with  any  amount  of  supplies,  could  reach  him  by 
the  James  River,  protected  by  the  gunboats,  he  could 
make  no  advance. 

On  Wednesday  morning  the  15th,  the  Eighteenth  Army 
Corps,  which  was  in  the  advance,  crossed  the  James  River, 
and  reached  General  Butler’s  encampment  at  Bermuda 
Hundred.  Immediately  crossing  the  Appomattox,  these 
troops  marched  rapidly  down  the  southern  banks  of  the 
stream  for  an  attack  upon  Petersburg.  The  rebels  now 
were  thoroughly  alarmed.  General  Lee,  to  his  amaze 
ment,  found  Grant’s  army  nearly  fifty  miles  south  of  him. 
The  rebels  in  front  of  General  Butler,  in  their  eagerness 
to  save  Petersburg,  abandoned  their  works,  and  advanced, 
with  a rush,  for  the  protection  of  that  city.  Lee’s  army, 
impetuously,  and  almost  upon  the  run,  crowded  through 
the  streets  of  Richmond,  and  hurried  by  turnpike  and 
railroad  to  man  the  ramparts  of  Petersburg. 

General  Terry,  who  subsequently  obtained  such  renown 
in  the  capture  of  Port  Fisher,  pushed  out  from  General 

17 


imrz  or  GrvxzAZ  guazsT. 


Butler's  intrenchmeuts.  seized  the  vacated  works  of  the 
enemy,  and.  advancing  two  or  three  miles,  commenced  des- 
■ oyi  z : railroad  between  Pew  si  arc  and  Richmond. 

Could  ore  have  looked  down  from  a l alloon  upon  the 
scene  presented,  a very  extraordinary  spectacle  would 
have  met  the  eye.  Three  hundred  thousand  men.  in  or- 
ganized masses,  were  spread  over  a space  about  fifteen 
miles  in  breadth  and  nearly  forty  in  length.  They  were 
marching  in  all  directions,  in  apparently  inexplicable  con- 
fusion. Tne  heads  of  antagonistic  columns  were  continu- 
ally meethm  in  deadly  fight.  Batteries  were  thundering 
from  hilltops.  Squadrons  of  cavalry  were  sweeping  the 
plains.  Shot  ana  shell  shrieked  through  the  air.  Long 
lines  of  infantry  rushed,  like  ocean  surges,  in  the  impetu- 
ous charge.  Clouds  of  smoke  were  rising  in  all  direc- 
tions.. Piercing  the  tumult  of  musketry  and  artillery, 
wild  battle-cries  blended  with  shrieks  of  agony  and  death- 
groans.  Such  a scene  cannot  be  described.  Xo  mortal 
mind  can  conceive  it. 

In  oh  the  contacts  of  the  day.  the  Union  troops  were 
steadily  gaining.  The  colored  regiments  fought  with 
great  gallantry,  storming  the  enemy's  works,  seizing  their 
ride-pits.,  climling  their  ramparts,  and  capturing  their 
grins.  In  the  march  of  this  day,  which  was  an  incessant 
turtle,  the  Union  troops  were  greatly  in  the  majority 
Put  the  enemy  was  very  streamy  intrenched,  and  Gen- 
eral Lee  with  his  whole  army  was  but  a few  hours  distant, 
and  on  the  rush  to  re-enforce  them.  It  was  a matter  of 
great  mtment  to  capture  the  enemy's  works,  if  possible, 
before  Tie  arrival  of  Lee.  The  Union  troops  were  conse- 
quently pushed  forward,  almost  upon  the  full  run.  They 
succeeded  in  taking  possession  of  the  outer  line  of  the 
rebel  defences,  with  sixteen  guns  an  d three  Inndred  pris- 


FEOir  THX  CTTICTTAHOim-T  TO  PETEESEUEG.  259 


oners.  and  had  gained,  a position  'within  two  miles  of 
Petersburg.  But  the  city  —as  found  to  be  surrounded 
with  a very  form!  dable  triple  line  of  intrenchments.  Into 
this  second  Line  the  rebel  army  crowded  rapidly  and  in 
great  numbers,  where  they  fought  with  even  more  than 
their  customary  desperation.  Could  they  hold  out  but  a 
few  hours,  an  army  of  more  than  a hundred  thousand 
men  would  join  them. 

Again  and  again  our  troops,  as  they  arrived  upon  the 
extended  fib I.  rushed  to  the  assault.  But  the  works 
were  strong,  the  foe  determined.  The  Are  of  musketry, 
grape,  and  canister  was  deadly  : and  again  and  again  the 
Union  troops  were  repulsed  with  heavy  loss. 

Might  came,  — a troubled  night  of  anxiety,  and  of  prep- 
aration for  the  renewal  of  the  stern  conflict  on  the  mor- 
row. During  the  nignt.  two  thousand  U_ioa  soldiers, 
struck  by  the  missiles  of  war  during  the  day.  were  to  he 
borne  to  the  hospitals,  or  consigned  to  their  burial.  It 
was  so  important  to  attack  the  rebel  works  before  the 
arrival  of  General  Lee  that  the  next  morning,  notwith- 
standing the  exhaustion  of  the  preceding  days.  General 
Grant  ordered  another  assault,  at  four  o’clock.  General 
Grinin’s  brigade  was  selected  for  this  attempt.  Tne 
morning  had  scarcely  dawned  ere  this  gallant  band 
moved  forward  to  capture  an  important  post  occupied  by 
the  foe.  The  charge  was  brilliantly  successful,  ant  the 
cheers  of  the  soldiers  announced  far  and  wide  their  vic- 
tory. General  Grinin  had  driven  the  enemy  from  his 
position,  captured  a stand  of  colors,  six  pieces  of  artillery, 
and  four  hundred  men. 

During  this  while  day  of  Friday,  the  battle  raged  over 
a field  many  miles  in  extent.  There  were  occasional 
lulls,  and  again  the  storm  of  war  would  hurst  forth  writ 


200 


LIFE  OP  GENERAL  GRANT. 


renewed  uproar.  The  enemy  contested  every  foot  of  our 
progress  ; yet,  step  by  step,  General  Grant  gain  3d  ground, 
moving  slowly,  yet  with  the  resistlessness  of  fate.  At 
night  General  Burnside  had  attained  a position  within  a 
mile  and  a half  of  the  city.  He  threw  a few  shells  into 
the  streets,  which  Lee’s  army  was  already  entering.  As 
these  shells  came  shrieking  and  exploding  in  the  midst 
of  the  dwellings  of  Petersburg,  they  must  have  created 
terrible  forebodings  of  the  still  more  dreadful  storm 
which  was  now  sure  to  come. 

General  Lee  felt  the  importance  of  driving  General 
Burnside,  at  every  hazard,  from  the  commanding  post  he 
held.  He  massed  an  overwhelming  force,  and,  on  Friday 
night,  hurled  these  columns  upon  Burnside  with  all  the 
energies  of  despair.  The  battle  was  short,  but  terrible 
and  deadly.  The  combatants  fought  across  the  breast- 
works, often  hand  to  hand.  General  Burnside  was  over- 
powered, and  driven  from  his  position,  with  about  equal 
loss  upon  both  sides. 

As  soon  as  the  morning  of  Saturday  dawned,  the  battle 
was  renewed  everywhere.  Cannon  replied  to  cannon, 
charge  to  charge  ; and  these  two  armies,  alike  desperate, 
alike  determined  to  conquer  or  to  die,  grappled  each 
other  as  armies  have  seldom  grappled  before.  Alas,  that 
men  can  fight  so  bravely,  as  did  the  rebels,  in  the  most 
infamous  cause  for  which  men  ever  drew  the  sword,  — to 
overthrow  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and  to 
rear  upon  the  wreck  of  our  free  institutions,  of  our  noble 
democratic  principle  of  equal  rights  for  all  men,  a 
government  whose  corner-stone  should  be  the  enslavement 
of  our  brother-man  ! 

The  onset  of  our  troops  was  so  terrible,  and  the  ene- 
my’s position  in  his  second  line  so  extended,  that  General 


FROM  THE  CHICKAHOMIHY  TO  PETERSBURG.  2j1 


Lee  judged  it  expedient  to  abandon  that  second  line,  that 
lie  might  concentrate  his  force  within  a more  limited 
inner  line  of  works.  This  was  mainly  accomplished 
Friday  night,  and  during  the  day  of  Saturday.  When 
Saturday  night  came,  our  troops  could  look  back  upon 
three  days  of  almost  incessant  fighting.  Never  in  the 
history  of  the  world  had  more  resolution,  fearlessness, 
and  skill  been  displayed  upon  the  field  of  battle.  And 
yet  it  was  found  impossible  to  penetrate  the  strong  ram- 
parts of  the  foe.  In  these  three  days,  the  Union  army  had 
lost  not  less  than  ten  thousand  men  in  killed,  wounded, 
and  missing.  As  the  rebels  fought  under  the  protection 
of  their  works,  their  loss  was  probably  much  less.  It 
had  now  become  evident  that  the  intrenchments  of  the 
foe  were  too  strong  to  be  carried  by  direct  assault.  Gen- 
eral Grant  consequently  commenced  the  regular  siege  of 
Petersburg  and  Richmond,  but  without  the  slightest 
misgiving  as  to  the  result.  Re-enforcements  were  con- 
tinually sent  to  him,  to  replenish  his  diminished  ranks ; 
and  he  quietly  remarked  to  a friend,  “ I shall  take  Rich- 
mond, and  General  Lee  knows  it.” 


CHAPTER  XXL 


THE  SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 

Investing  Petersburg.  — The  Railroads. — General  Birney’s  Raid.—  The 
Cavalry  Raid  of  Generals  Wilson  and  Kautz.  — General  Grant’s  des- 
patch.— Feelings  of  the  Soldiers.  — The  Bombardment  of  the  City . — 
Sympathy  between  President  Lincoln  and  General  Grant. — Ewell’s 
Raid. 


city  of  Petersburg,  containing  a popula- 
1 of  about  fifteen  thousand,  is  situated 
the  south  banks  of  the  Appomattox 
rer,  twelve  miles  above  City  Point,  where 
Appomattox  enters  the  James.  It  is 
about  twenty-five  miles  south  of  Richmond.  The  pa- 
triot community  was  much  disappointed,  and  so  doubtless 
was  General  Grant,  to  find  that  the  city  was  so  strongly 
fortified  that  it  could  not  be  taken  by  assault. 

It  was  General  Grant’s  plan  gradually  to  extend  his 
lines  around  the  city,  so  as  completely  to  invest  it  on 
the  south  and  the  west,  and  to  cut  its  railroads,  by  which 
alone  it  could  now  receive  supplies.  The  first  railroad 
which  the  Union  troops  came  to,  south  of  the  city,  and 
which  was  easily  seized,  was  the  one  which  ran  from 
Petersburg  to  Norfolk,  in  a south-easterly  direction.  The 
next  one,  about  ten  or  twelve  miles  west  of  this,  ran  due 
south  to  Weldon,  Goldsborough,  and  Wilmington,  in 
North  Carolina,  thence  branching  off  into  the  heart  of 

292 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


268 


the  Southern  States.  This  road  was  one  of  great  impor- 
tance to  the  rebels,  opening  to  them  all  the  resources  of 
the  South.  There  was  still  another  road,  called  the 
Petersburg  and  Lynchburg  Road,  running  nearly  west, 
which  was  also  almost  essential  to  the  existence  of  an 
army  in  Petersburg. 

General  Lee  was  well  aware  that  General  Grant  under- 
stood the  value  of  these  roads,  and  that  it  would  be  his 
first  endeavor  to  take  them.  He  therefore  gave  the  most 
assiduous  attention  to  their  protection.  On  the  night  of 
the  20th  of  June,  General  Grant  sent  out  the  Second 
Corps,  under  General  Birney,  to  advance  towards  the  Wel- 
don Road.  In  the  darkness  they  moved  from  their  in- 
trenchments,  and  commenced  a rapid  and  noiseless  march, 
aiming  to  strike  the  rails  several  miles  south  of  Peters- 
burg.  The  route  was  long ; and  the  hot  sun  of  a sum- 
mer’s day  soon  blazed  down  upon  the  troops,  while  clouds 
of  dust  smothered  them,  from  the  tramp  of  ten  thousand 
men  and  horses.  It  is  not  pleasant,  in  a dusty  day,  to 
ride  behind  a single  stage-coach.  No  one,  who  has  not 
been  blinded  and  smothered  on  the  march,  can  imagine 
what  it  is  to  be  in  the  midst  of  a column,  miles  in  length, 
of  horsemen,  footmen,  and  wagons,  trampling  through 
dust  which  seems  to  be,  not  merely  ankle  deep,  but  at 
times  actually  over  one’s  head,  filling  eyes,  mouth,  and 
nostrils. 

About  noon,  the  troops  reached  what  is  called  the 
Jerusalem  Plank-road,  which  ran  from  Petersburg  to 
Jerusalem,  about  half-way  between  the  Norfolk  and  Wel- 
don Railroads.  Here  the  enemy  was  found  in  strength. 
As  from  a gentle  eminence  General  Birney  looked  down 
upon  the  frowning  batteries,  and  the  long  lines  of  ram 
parts  and  rifle-pits,  crowded  with  soldiers  before  him,  it 


264 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANL 


was  clear  that  he  could  go  no  farther  without  hard  fight- 
ing. The  rebels  had  the  great  advantage  of  occupying 
the  inner  lines,  so  that  they  could  with  great  rapidity 
push  re-enforcements  to  any  menaced  point.  The  Union 
soldiers,  exhausted  with  the  march  and  parched  with 
thirst,  were  not  prepared  for  an  immediate  charge.  They 
took  their  positions,  cooked  their  suppers,  and  bivouacked 
for  the  night,  — in  preparation  for  the  battle  of  the 
morrow. 

Our  army  now  occupied  a circuitous  line  around  Peters- 
burg, on  its  southern  and  eastern  side,  about  thirty  miles 
in  length.  General  Foster’s  division  of  the  Tenth  Corps 
was  north  of  the  James  River,  at  Deep  Bottom.  South 
of  the  river,  a few  miles  from  him,  General  Butler  was 
stationed  with  his  force,  at  Bermuda  Hundred.  Still 
farther  south,  at  a distance  of  some  eight  or  ten  miles, 
the  main  body  of  the  army  was  gathered,  in  a long,  strong 
line  some  miles  in  extent,  directly  fronting  Petersburg. 
With  their  hundred-pounders,  a round-shot  or  shell  was 
occasionally  thrown  into  the  city. 

The  Eighteenth  Corps  held  the  right  of  this  beleaguer- 
ing host,  the  Ninth  Corps  held  the  centre,  and  most  of 
the  Fifth  Corps  the  extreme  left.  These  troops  were  in 
direct  communication,  so  as  to  afford  each  other  immedi- 
ate support.  A few  miles  south  and  west  of  the  ex- 
treme left  of  our  line,  General  Birney  was  now  encamped 
with  the  Second  and  a portion  of  the  Sixth  Corps,  on  his 
march  for  the  Weldon  Railroad,  and  facing  the  foe. 

Such  was  the  position  of  our  army  on  the  night  of  the 
21st  of  June.  The  rebels  were  concentrated  at  Peters- 
burg, protected  by  the  strongest  intrenchments  which 
could  be  reared.  It  is  manifest  that  Lee  could  mass  vast 
forces  at  his  leisure,  and  burst  forth  upon  any  one  por- 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


265 


tion  of  our  line  for  its  destruction.  Such  was  his  con- 
stant aim.  It  was  the  very  difficult  task  of  General 
Grant  to  protect  his  whole  line  against  such  a calamity. 

General  Lee  found  one  corps  of  our  army  at  the  Jeru- 
salem Road,  separated  by  miles  from  the  rest,  on  the  march, 
and  unintrenclied.  There  was  already  a strong  force  of 
his  own  army  in  well-constructed  ramparts  directly  before 
them.  Troops  were  hurried  forward  to  crowd  those  ram- 
parts in  defence,  and  then  to  emerge  from  them,  and  over- 
whelm the  assailants. 

While  General  Biruey’s  troops  were  making  their 
march,  on  Tuesday  the  21st  of  June,  President  Lincoln 
visited  the  army  at  Petersburg,  and  held  a long  interview 
with  Generals  Grant  and  Butler.  Early  on  Wednesday 
morning,  General  Birney  moved  forward  to  test  the 
strength  of  the  foe.  He  sent  first  the  cavalry,  under  Wil- 
son and  Kautz,  to  make  a rapid  circuit  south,  and  strike 
the  railroad  about  ten  miles  below  Petersburg.  They 
were  to  burn  bridges  and  depots,  tear  up  and  bend  the 
rails,  and  inflict  all  the  other  injury  which  was  possible. 
The  remainder  of  the  troops  moved  in  two  columns  di- 
rectly against  the  enemy. 

By  some  mishap,  these  columns,  diverging  in  their 
march  through  a dense  forest,  were  not  within  supporting 
distance  of  each  other.  There  was  a gap  between  them. 
The  eagle-eyed  foe  detected  the  error.  A strong  division 
of  the  enemy  swept  through  the  vacant  space,  and,  turn- 
ing, fell  impetuously  upon  the  flank  of  the  second  divis- 
ion, led  by  General  Barlow.  The  Union  troops,  thus 
assailed  at  great  disadvantage  and  by  superior  numbers, 
fought  heroically.  But  the  assault  was  so  resistless  that 
their  line  was  doubled  up,  many  prisoners  were  taken,  and 
awful  carnage  ensued.  The  rebels  captured  all  the  guns 


266 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


of  Knight’s  battery  ; took  several  whole  regiments  as  pris- 
oners ; and  were  triumphantly  advancing,  spreading  havoc 
around,  when  the  Twentieth  Massachusetts,  under  Cap- 
tain Patten,  from  a good  position,  with  well-aimed  mus- 
kets, poured  so  deadly  a volley  into  the  bosoms  of  the 
foe  as  to  check  and  stagger  them  in  their  march. 

Y olley  after  volley  followed  in  swift  succession.  This 
respite  of  a few  moments  allowed  the  broken  corps  to 
rally.  The  fight  continued,  desperately,  bloodily,  all  the 
day,  — in  the  forest,  — on  the  hill-sides,  — through  the 
ravines.  But  the  disaster  of  the  morning  was  irrepara- 
ble. When  night  came  to  terminate  the  conflict,  our 
troops  had  made  scarcely  any  advance,  and  had  lost  five 
hundred  in  killed  and  wounded,  and  over  two  thousand 
prisoners.  In  regard  to  the  results  of  this  expedition, 
General  Grant  says  in  his  despatch,  — 

“ Sixty  miles  of  railroad  were  thoroughly  destroyed. 
The  Danville  Road,  General  Wilson  reports,  could  not  be 
repaired  in  less  than  forty  days,  even  if  all  the  materials 
were  at  hand.  He  has  destroyed  all  the  blacksmith-shops 
where  the  rails  might  be  straightened,  and  all  the  mills 
where  the  scantlings  for  sleepers  could  be  sawed.  Thirty 
miles  of  the  South-side  Road  were  destroyed.  Wilson 
brought  in  about  four  hundred  negroes,  and  many  of  the 
vast  number  of  horses  and  mules  gathered  by  his  force. 
He  reports  that  the  rebels  slaughtered  without  mercy  the 
negroes  they  retook.  Wilson’s  loss  of  property  is  a small 
wagon-train  used  to  carry  ammunition,  his  ambulance- 
train,  and  twelve  cannon.  The  horses  of  our  artillery 
and  wagons  were  generally  brought  off.  Of  the  cannon, 
two  were  removed  from  their  carriages,  the  wheels  of 
which  were  broken  and  thrown  into  the  water ; and  one 
other  gun  had  been  disabled  by  a rebel  shot  breaking  its 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


267 


trunnions,  before  it  was  abandoned.  He  estimates  bis  total 
loss  at  from  seven  hundred  and  fifty  to  a thousand  men.” 

The  next  day  the  heat  was  terrible.  Neither  army 
seemed  disposed  to  attempt  to  strike  any  very  vigorous 
blow.  General  Birney  sent  out  reconnoissances ; and 
there  were  several  pretty  sharp  skirmishes  during  the  day. 
The  next  morning,  Thursday,  23d,  a cautious  movement 
was  made  in  advance. 

Wilson  and  Kautz  succeeded  in  reaching  the  Weldon 
Railroad,  tore  up  its  rails  for  a considerable  distance,  and 
swept  across  still  farther  west  to  cut  the  Lynchburg,  or 
Danville  Road,  as  it  was  also  called.  In  this  raid,  upon 
which  about  eight  thousand  men  were  sent,  with  twenty- 
eight  pieces  of  artillery,  every  man  had  his  particular 
duty  assigned  him  ; and  the  operations  were  conducted 
as  regularly  as  the  evolutions  on  a parade-ground. 

General  Grant  planned  and  gave  minute  directions  for 
all  these  movements.  The  soldiers  had  now  learned  to 
place  implicit  confidence  in  his  judgment.  “ It  is  won- 
derful,” writes  the  army-correspondent  of  “ Harper’s 
Weekly,”  “how  entirely  the  army  confides  in  General 
Grant.  Every  soldier’s  tongue  is  full  of  his  praises.  No 
matter  how  severely  wounded,  no  matter  how  intensely 
suffering,  if  there  is  strength  enough  in  him  to  speak, 
every  man  in  all  the  hospital  wards  will  tell  you,  if  you 
ask  his  opinion,  — 

“ ‘ He  is  one  of  us,  — this  unconditional-surrender  gen- 
eral ; and  he  will  bring  us  through,  God  willing,  just  as 
surelj  as  the  sun  shines.’ 

“ Then  they  will  tell  you  stories  of  his  watchfulness 
and  care,  the  fearlessness  and  intrepidity  of  this  man 
whose  plume  they  delight  to  follow  ; how  he  is  everywhere, 
by  night  and  by  day,  looking  after  the  comfort  of  his 


2GS 


LIrji,  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


men,  and  quietly  prosecuting  the  strategic  work  of  the 
campaign ; how  he  rides  unexpectedly  to  the  remote  out- 
posts, speaking  a pleasant  word  to  the  pickets  if  faith- 
fully on  duty,  and  administering  reprimands  if  not  vigi- 
lant and  watchful ; how  he  shuns  fuss  and  show,  going 
about  often  with  only  an  orderly;  how  his  staff — plain, 
earnest  men,  like  himself  — get  down  at  times  from  their 
horses,  that  sick  and  wounded  men,  struggling  hospital- 
ward,  may  rest  their  weariness  by  riding  to  their  destina- 
tion ; how,  in  a word,  he  is  a thoughtful,  resolute,  kind 
man,  sympathizing  with  the  humblest  soldier  in  his  ranks, 
penetrated  with  a solemn  appreciation  of  the  work  given 
him  to  do,  and  determined,  by  Heaven’s  help,  to  do  it, 
right  on  the  line  he  has  occupied.  And,  when  they  tell 
you  this,  these  maimed  heroes  lying  in  the  hospitals  add 
always  with  a magnificent  elan , — an  energy  which  has 
a grand  touch  of  pride  in  it, — 

“ ‘ And  we'll  help  him  do  this  work  : we  will  stand  by 
him,  come  what  may ; we  will  perish,  every  man  of  us, 
rather  than  have  him  fail,  and  the  Cause  dishonored : 
we  will  be  proud  of  every  scar  won  in  fighting  where  he 
leads. ’ ” 

Ten  days  now  passed,  during  which  but  little  was  ap- 
parently done.  Still  our  troops  were  busy  every  hour 
in  preparing  for  the  blows,  terrible  and  decisive,  with 
which  they  soon  were  to  strike  the  rebel  army.  They 
were  daily  taking  new  positions,  throwing  up  new  in- 
trenclunents,  concentrating  and  consolidating  their  lines. 
Every  day  there  was  more  or  less  of  fighting,  and  often  a 
very  fierce  interchange  of  shots  between  the  hostile  bat- 
teries. The  rebels  in  their  desperation  sought,  in  vain  a 
weak  spot  in  our  lines.  On  the  25th,  General  Sheridan, 
with  a train  of  baggage-wagons  six  miles  long,  crossed  in 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


269 


safety  the  James,  near  Fort  Powhattan,  protected  by  the 
gunboats.  The  rebels  attacked  him  ferociously,  but 
were  constantly  thwarted  and  repelled.  He  fought  his 
way  against  the  thronging  foe,  from  the  Pamunkey  to 
the  James,  saving  every  wagon,  cannon,  and  musket.  In 
the  incessant  battle,  he  lost  of  his  division  — consisting 
of  about  six  thousand  men  — about  five  hundred  in  killed 
and  wounded. 

The  bombardment  of  a city  is  one  of  the  most  terrible 
things  in  the  world.  To  the  inmates  of  the  city  it  must 
be  awful  beyond  description.  From  General  Smith’s 
front,  a thirty-pound  Parrott  shell  was  thrown  every  five 
minutes,  day  after  day,  into  the  city.  Long  practice 
enabled  the  gunners  to  throw  these  terrible  missiles  with 
great  accuracy.  At  length  General  Grant  got  several 
heavy  siege-guns  in  a position  which  commanded  the 
city,  and  at  once  commenced  throwing  a shell  every  fif- 
teen minutes  during  the  night. 

These  shells  were  dropped  in  all  parts  of  the  city, 
through  all  the  hours  of  the  night.  They  exploded  with 
thunder  roar,  scattering  ruin  and  death  around.  No  one 
could  tell  where  they  would  fall.  All  were  alike  exposed. 
If  one  fell  upon  the  roof  of  any  building,  it  sank  with  a 
crash  to  the  cellar,  and,  there  bursting,  blew  up  the 
whole  edifice,  and  buried  all  the  inmates  in  a common 
grave. 

On  Thursday  night  the  80th,  several  large  fires  were 
kindled  by  the  shells.  Hour  after  hour  the  miserable 
city  burned.  While  the  flames  were  raging,  the  shells 
were  still  falling.  The  glare  of  the  fire,  the  dense  vol- 
umes of  billowy  smoke  which  rose,  and  the  mournful 
ringing  of  the  alarm  bells,  presented  a scene  which  sad- 
dened the  hearts  even  of  those  who  were  inflicting  this 


270 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


terrible  chastisement  upon  the  foe.  They  felt  that  the 
war,  with  all  its  horrors,  must  be  prosecuted  until  the 
rebels  would  abandon  their  endeavor  to  overthrow  those 
free  institutions  of  our  land  in  which  the  hopes  of  hu- 
manity for  all  coming  time  are  enshrined.  There  were 
probably  but  few  in  the  city  at  this  time  but  the  rebel 
soldiers.  The  door  was  wide  open  for  the  escape  of  all 
who  wished  to  leave. 

Very  cordial  sympathy  existed  between  General  Grant 
and  President  Lincoln  during  all  these  operations.  It 
was  very  fortunate  for  the  country,  that,  in  these  great 
emergencies,  two  men  so  honest,  sincere,  unaffected, 
unselfish,  were  at  the  head  of  our  civil  and  military  ad- 
ministration. Secretary  Stanton  co-operated  with  both 
with  harmony  never  disturbed  by  a ripple  even  of  ill 
feeling  or  of  jealousy.  As  General  Grant  entered  upon 
this  campaign,  President  Lincoln  wrote  to  him  the  fol- 
lowing letter.  It  was  dated,  Executive  Mansion,  Wash- 
ington, April  30,  1864  : — 

“ Lieutenant-General  Grant,  — Not  expecting  to  see 
you  before  the  spring  campaign  opens,  I wish  to  express, 
in  this,  my  entire  satisfaction  with  what  you  have  done 
up  to  this  time,  so  far  as  I understand  it.  The  particu- 
lars of  your  plans  I neither  know  nor  seek  to  know.  You 
are  vigilant  and  self-reliant ; and,  pleased  with  this, 
I w:sh  not  to  obtrude  any  restraints  or  constraints  upon 
you  While  I am  very  anxious  that  any  great  disaster, 
or  capture  of  our  men  in  great  numbers,  shall  be  avoided, 
I know  that  these  points  are  less  likely  to  escape  your 
attention  than  they  would  be  mine.  If  there  be  any 
thing  wanting  which  it  is  within  my  power  to  give,  do  not 
fail  to  let  me  know  it. 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


271 


“ And  now,  with  a brave  army  and  a just  cause,  m»j 
God  sustain  you ! 

“ Yours  very  truly, 

“ A.  Lincoln.” 

To  this  General  Grant  gave  the  following  reply,  dated 
Headquarters  Armies  of  the  United  States,  Culpepper 
Court-house,  May  1,  1864  : — 

“The  President,  — Your  very  kind  letter  of  yester- 
day is  just  received.  The  confidence  you  express  for  the 
future,  and  satisfaction  for  the  past,  in  my  military  admin- 
istration, is  acknowledged  with  pride.  It  shall  be  my 
earnest  endeavor  that  you  and  the  country  shall  not  be 
disappointed.  From  my  first  entrance  into  the  volunteer 
service  of  the  country  to  the  present  day,  I have  never 
had  cause  of  complaint, 'have  never  expressed  or  implied 
complaint  against  the  administration,  or  the  Secretary  of 
War,  for  throwing  any  embarrassment  in  the  way  of  my 
vigorously  prosecuting  what  appeared  to  be  my  duty. 

“ Indeed,  since  the  promotion  which  placed  me  in  com- 
mand of  all  the  armies,  and  in  view  of  the  great  respon- 
sibility and  importance  of  success,  I have  been  astonished 
at  the  readiness  with  which  every  thing  asked  for  has 
been  yielded,  without  even  an  explanation  being  asked. 
Should  my  success  be  less  than  I desire  and  expect,  the 
least  I can  say  is,  the  fault  is  not  with  you. 

“ Very  truly  your  obedient  servant, 

“U.  S.  Grant.” 

General  Lee  endeavored  to  distract  the  attention  of  Gen- 
eral Grant,  and  to  draw  off  his  troops  from  the  siege  of 
Richmond,  by  sending,  under  General  Ewell,  a carefully- 


272 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


selected  army  of  twenty-five  thousand  men,  who  could 
move  with  much  celerity,  to  menace  Washington.  Gen- 
eral Hunter  had  been  left  to  guard  the  valley  of  the 
Shenandoah  from  such  a raid.  The  Union  force  in  the 
valley  was  not,  however,  sufficiently  strong  to  resist  such 
an  army  as  Ewell  commanded.  As  these  solid  battalions 
swept  like  a flood  down  the  valley,  our  scattered  troops 
in  haste  evacuated  their  positions,  losing  many  valuable 
et  _>res. 

The  rebels  crossed  the  Potomac  at  several  points,  and 
sent  strong  bodies  of  their  fleet  cavalry  in  various  direc- 
tions, plundering  and  destroying.  The  panic  all  through 
that  region  was  terrible.  Hagerstown,  in  Maryland,  was 
seized  by  the  rebels,  plundered,  and  twenty  thousand 
dollars  extorted  from  the  inhabitants  to  save  their  four 
hundred  buildings  from  the  flames.  Mosby’s  cavalry 
came  clattering  into  the  streets  of  Frederick  City.  Here, 
again,  they  robbed  the  stores  ; and  as  it  was  rather  a 
wealthy  town,  of  about  six  thousand  inhabitants,  they 
extorted  from  them  a ransom  of  two  hundred  thousand 
dollars. 

Conscious  that  their  time  was  short,  they  tarried 
scarcely  an  hour  at  any  one  place.  Onwards  these  ma- 
rauding bands  swept.  They  struck  the  Baltimore  and  Ohio 
Railroad,  and  destroyed  it  for  several  miles.  Troops  were 
rapidly  gathering  from  the  North  to  chastise  these  bold 
raiders.  General  Wallace  had  rendezvoused  about  ten 
thousand  men  at  Monocacy  Junction.  Ewell  fell  upon  him 
with  twenty  thousand.  There  was  a desperate  battle,  in 
which  the  Union  troops  were  driven  back  with  severe  loss. 
Washington  and  Baltimore  were  in  terror.  Detachments 
of  the  foe  were  reported  within  sixteen  miles  of  Balti- 
more, loading  their  wagons  with  plunder,  driving  ofl 


SIEGE  OF  PETERSBURG. 


273 


herds,  levying  contributions,  tearing  up  rails,  cutting 
telegraph  wires,  and  burning  bridges.  All  the  alarm 
bells  of  the  city  were  rung,  summoning  the  vhole  male 
population  for  the  defence  of  the  place. 

At  Washington,  the  enemy  was  reported  at  Rockville, 
but  thirteen  miles  from  the  city,  and,  soon  again,  as  within 
five  miles  of  the  metropolis,  where  they  applied  the  torch 
to  +lie  mansion  of  Governor  Bradford,  and  laid  it  in 
ashes.  General  Augur  — in  military  command  at  Wash- 
ington — summoned  the  marines,  the  home  guards,  and 
even  the  employees  in  the  Government  Departments,  to 
aid  in  defence  of  the  capitol. 

Detachments  of  cavalry  swept  rapidly  around  to  the 
north  of  Baltimore,  and  destroyed  portions  of  the  North- 
ern Central  Railroad.  Another  band,  on  fleet  horses, 
ventured  even  to  the  Philadelphia,  Baltimore,  and  Wil- 
mington Road,  destroying  the  track,  and  firing  several 
trains.  But  now  the  troops  were  so  rapidly  gathering 
from  the  North  that  these  bold  raiders,  acting  upon  the 
principle,  that  the  “ better  part  of  courage  is  discretion,” 
commenced  their  retreat.  They  had  inflicted  an  immense 
amount  of  mischief,  and  had  filled  their  wagons  with 
supplies.  But  they  had  not  induced  General  Grant  to 
relinquish,  in  the  slightest  degree,  his  grasp  upon  the  foe 
at  Petersburg. 

General  Grant  was  well  aware  that  the  raid  could  be 
only  very  transient,  that  the  North  would  speedily  send 
down  a sufficient  military  force  to  put  the  invaders  to  flight. 
Instead,  therefore,  of  abandoning  his  works  to  rush  to 
the  defence  of  the  Northern  cities,  he  merely  sent  a few 
troops  in  transports  to  render  Washington  secure,  and 
pushed  his  siege  with  renewed  vigor.  As  the  raiders 
retreated,  they  were  pursued  by  the  volunteer  force, 
18 


274 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


though  not  with  much  vigor.  A few  prisoners  were 
taken,  a few  hundred  were  killed,  and  some  of  their  well- 
filled  wagons  were  captured.  The  raiders  had  gained 
provisions  and  other  stores  sufficient  to  supply  their  army 
for  a few  additional  days,  but  they  had  accomplished 
nothing  in  the  way  of  raising  the  siege  of  Richmond. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 


Labors  of  a Beleaguering  Army.  — Attack  upon  Richnond  from  the 
North.  — The  Mine : Its  Construction,  Explosion,  Results.  — Gregg’s 
Raid  to  the  Weldon  Road.  — Its  Seizure. — Desperate  but  Unsuccess- 
ful Struggles  of  the  Rebels. — Treachery  of  the  Rebels.  — Military 
Railroad.  — Tidings  of  the  Capture  of  Atlanta. — Obduracy  of  Jeff 
Davis.  — Immensity  of  General  Grant’s  Cares. 


IERE  is  no  rest  in  the  trenches  of  a besieging 
army.  Every  day  is  a battle.  Sharpshooters 
are  constantly  on  the  watch  for  an  exposed 
head  or  hand.  Batteries  open  their  con- 
centrated fire  upon  the  rising  ramparts. 
Shells  mount  shrieking  through  the  air,  and  drop  in  the 
midst  of  the  workmen  who  are  burrowing  in  the  par- 
allels. There  is  incessant  toil  with  the  spade,  now  under 
a blazing  sun,  and  again  in  drenching  storms.  Often 
new  positions  are  to  be  gained  at  the  expense  of  a terri- 
ble conflict.  The  besieged  are  ever  making  desperate 
sorties,  by  night  as  well  as  by  day,  plunging,  with  over- 
whelming force,  upon  some  point  of  the  investing  line 
where  they  hope  to  destroy  both  the  works  and  the 
workmen. 

In  such  labors  as  these  the  month  of  July  passed  away. 
General  Grant  was  daily  advancing,  step  by  step,  nearer 
to  the  foe.  His  lines  of  circumvallation,  ever  changing, 

276 


276 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


were  about  twenty  miles  long.  He  was  about  to  make 
another  attempt  to  seize  and  hold  the  Weldon  Railroad. 
The  plan  he  adopted  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  end 
was  to  send  secretly  a strong  force,  under  the  impetuous 
Sheridan,  to  attack  Richmond  upon  the  north.  Should 
Lee  send  a large  force  from  Petersburg  to  protect  Rich- 
mond, General  Grant  could  then  strike  heavily  upon  the 
weakened  rebel  lines.  Should  General  Lee  fear  to  with- 
draw troops  from  Petersburg,  and  thus  send  no  re- 
enforcements to  the  ramparts  above  Richmond,  Sheridan 
would  be  able  to  seize  very  important  positions  there. 

On  the  26th  of  July,  the  Second  Army  Corps  secretly 
commenced  its  march  from  our  extreme  right,  and,  fol- 
lowed by  Sheridan’s  cavalry,  crossed  the  Appomattox  at 
Point  of  Rocks.  Pushing  rapidly  forward,  by  midnight 
of  the  same  day  they  readied  the  James  River,  and 
crossed  it  at  Jones  Neck.  The  secret  passage  was  effected 
by  means  of  a pontoon  bridge  muffled  with  hay.  With 
rapid  strides  the  troops  continued  their  march  until  they 
reached  Deep  Bottom,  within  twelve  miles  of  Richmond. 
Here  they  found  an  encampment  of  the  rebels,  whom 
they  easily  scattered,  capturing  their  intrcnchments  and 
a battery.  The  tidings  were  flashed  from  Richmond 
along  the  wires  to  Lee  at  Petersburg.  Much  alarmed, 
he  immediately  despatched  twenty  thousand  men  with 
twenty  pieces  of  artillery  to  aid  in  repelling  the  assailants. 

General  Grant,  having  thus  gained  his  object,  opened 
a vigorous  cannonade  upon  the  enemy’s  works,  in  prepa- 
ration for  a general  charge.  The  bombardment  was  con- 
tinued by  night.  The  flash  of  the  guns,  the  meteoric 
shells  circling  through  the  air,  the  flames  of  wide  and 
wasting  conflagrations  bursting  out  in  various  parts  of 
the  city,  and  the  incessant  roar  of  the  explosions,  pre- 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 


277 


sented  one  of  the  sublimest  scenes  in  war’s  dreadful 
drama. 

For  a month,  Lieutenant-Colonel  Pleasants  had  been 
('  iigently  and  sagaciously  at  work,  with  the  Forty-eighth 
Pennsylvania,  in  digging  a mine  to  blow  up  one  of  the 
most  formidable  of  the  forts  of  the  enemy.  It  was  his 
plan,  immediately  after  the  explosion,  to  have  several 
thousand  troops  rush  through  the  chasm,  and  seize  upon 
a very  important  eminence  beyond.  The  mine  was 
started  from  a ravine  opposite  to  General  Burnside’s 
corps.  Unfortunately,  some  of  the  officers  looked  con- 
temptuously upon  the  scheme,  and  did  not  co-operate  with 
that  energy  which  was  essential  to  its  success.  Had 
General  Burnside’s  plans  been  cordially  adopted,  there 
can  be  no  doubt  that  the  result  would  have  been  highly 
advantageous. 

A gallery  was  dug  four  and  a half  feet  high,  and  of  the 
same  width,  for  a distance  of  five  hundred  feet  into  the 
hill.  The  earth  brought  out  was  covered  with  bushes  to 
conceal  it  from  the  view  of  the  rebels.  The  miners  bur- 
rowed their  way  along  until  they  were  directly  under  the 
rebel  fort.  Here  they  dug  two  lateral  galleries,  one 
thirty-seven  and  the  other  thirty-eight  feet  in  length. 
In  these  galleries  eight  magazines  for  the  powder  were 
constructed.  These  magazines  were  charged  with  four 
tons  of  powder  strongly  tamped. 

Directly  over  this  sleeping  volcano  stood  the  rebel  fort, 
garrisoned  by  two  hundred  men,  with  six  guns  and  all 
the  necessary  camp-equipage.  The  men  were  singing, 
dancing,  and  playing  cards,  but  little  conscious  of  the 
awful  doom  which  was  awaiting  them.  At  the  moment 
of  the  explosion,  a terrible  cannonade  was  to  be  opened 
upon  all  the  rebel  works  in  the  vicinity.  Under  cover  of 


278 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


this  bombardment,  the  storming  party,  rushing  through 
the  gap  cut  by  the  mine,  were  to  seize  the  crest  of 
Cemetery  Hill  beyond,  which  so  effectually  commanded 
Petersburg  that  the  city  would  be  in  our  power. 

Just  after  midnight  of  Friday,  July  29,  all  the  ar- 
rangements were  completed : the  fuse  was  laid  through 
the  long,  dark,  damp  gallery,  and  the  mine  was  ready  to 
be  sprung.  The  cannoneers  stood  at  the  siege-guns 
ready  to  open  their  fire.  The  field  artillery  was  har- 
nessed for  the  rush.  Sheridan’s  cavalry  were  astride 
their  horses  to  make  a charge  upon  another  portion  of 
the  enemy’s  works.  The  Union  troops  were  cautiously 
drawn  back,  that  they  might  not  be  injured  by  the  erup- 
tion which  would  throw  rocks,  guns,  and  the  bodies  of 
men,  far  and  wide. 

It  was  a beautiful  morning,  clear  and  serene,  the  moon 
shining  brightly.  At  half-past  three  o’clock  the  fuse  was 
lighted.  The  morning  was  beginning  to  dawn  ; and  the 
rebels  could  be  seen  sitting  about,  and  strolling  upon 
and  in  front  of  their  parapets,  enjoying  the  refreshing 
coolness,  entirely  unsuspicious  of  danger.  Our  army 
was  awake,  and  every  point  of  favorable  observation  was 
crowded  with  men,  waiting  with  interest  the  expected 
upheaval. 

Minutes  seemed  hours  ; and  yet  a whole  hour  passed, 
and  there  was  no  explosion.  It  was  probable  that,  in 
the  dripping  passage,  the  fuse  at  some  point  had  become 
injured  and  had  gone  out.  Lieutenant  Douty  and  Ser- 
geant Reese  boldly  entered  the  gallery  to  ascertain  the 
difficulty.  They  found  the  fuse  extinguished  about  a 
hundred  feet  from  the  entrance.  Relighting  it,  they  crept 
back.  It  was  then  nearly  five  o’clock.  The  troops  were 
beginning  to  pronounce  the  whole  affair  a failure.  There 


PBOGEESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 


279 


came  a trembling  of  the  earth,  — a smothered  roar,  — 
and  then  a volcanic  burst  of  flame  and  smoke.  Rocks, 
timbers,  earth,  guns,  and  men  were  thrown,  in  a vast 
spreading  column,  a hundred  and  fifty  feet  into  the  air. 
These  were  all  enveloped  in  heavy  folds  of  billowy  smoke, 
which  wrapped  in  its  funereal  pall,  blended  with  the 
debris , the  mangled  forms  of  two  hundred  men. 

For  a moment  there  was  a pause,  as  all  eyes  regarded 
the  gigantic  apparition.  The  next  moment  a hundred 
guns  opened  their  roar,  and  in  rapid  fire  hurled  round- 
shot  and  shell  in  and  upon  the  rebel  works.  For  miles 
upon  miles  the  resounding  thunder  rolled.  As  the  vast 
column  thrown  into  the  air  fell  in  wide-spread  and  indes- 
cribable ruin,  an  immense  chasm  appeared,  several  hun- 
dred feet  long,  fifty  feet  wide,  and  twenty  feet  deep. 

Thus  far  the  mine  had  been  a triumphant  success. 
For  some  cause,  not  easily  explained,  the  charging  column, 
after  a delay  of  ten  minutes,  — when  seconds  were  of 
priceless  value,  — rushed  into  the  gap,  and  there  halted, 
and  commenced  throwing  up  intrenchments.  The  impor- 
tant point  to  be  gained  was  the  crest  of  Cemetery  Hill, 
four  hundred  yards  beyond. 

“ Ledlie  still  halted  in  the  excavation.  "Wilcox  and 
Potter  soon  followed  him,  and  the  three  divisions  became 
intermixed,  and  general  confusion  prevailed.  An  hour 
<M  precious  time  was  lost.  Ledlie  made  no  attempt  to 
move  in  or  out,  and  Potter  and  Wilcox  could  not  go 
forward  while  he  blocked  the  way.”  * 

This  delay  was  fatal.  The  rebels  recovered  from  their 
stupor.  They  opened  fire  upon  the  crater  from  all  the 
guns  which  could  be  brought  to  bear  upon  it,  and  planted 


* Charles  Carleton  Coffin. 


280 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


new  batteries  upon  the  eminences  to  enfilade  the  troops 
crowded  together  in  that  narrow  spot.  Still  it  was  more 
than  an  hour  before  a single  shot  was  fired  by  the  rebels. 
It  is  mortifying  to  think  that  a victory,  so  easily  within 
our  grasp,  should  have  been  thus  lost.  Potter  at  last 
succeeded  in  extricating  his  troops  from  the  confusion, 
and  pushed  on  towards  the  crest.  But  being  unsupported, 
and  the  rebels  being  then  prepared  to  meet  him,  he  was 
driven  back  by  the  storm  of  grape  and  canister  which 
was  hurled  into  his  ranks. 

The  rebels  concentrated  their  fire  into  the  crowded 
crater,  where  our  brigades  had  thrown  up  some  slight 
intrenehments.  The  day  was  lost.  Nothing  remained 
but  to  escape  as  rapidly  as  possible  from  the  gorge,  which 
the  soldiers  truly  designated  as  a slaughter-pen.  It  was 
certain  death  to  remain.  It  was  almost  equally  certain 
death  to  attempt  a retreat,  as  the  rebel  batteries  swept 
the  only  possible  line  of  escape.  On  this  bloody  day,  in 
which  we  might  so  easily  have  gained  a signal  victory, 
we  lost,  in  killed,  wounded,  and  prisoners,  four  thousand 
men.  The  enemy  lost  but  a thousand. 

The  plan  did  not  originate  with  General  Grant.  He 
saw,  however,  that  it  was  a wise  undertaking,  and  gave 
to  it  his  consent.  All  engrossed  as  he  was  with  the  im- 
mense cares  of  the  campaign,  he  very  properly  left  the 
details  of  this  local  enterprise  to  those  who  had  conceived 
the  design.  In  the  subsequent  examination  of  this  affair 
by  the  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War,  General 
Grant  said,  — 

“ General  Burnside  wanted  to  put  his  colored  division 
in  front ; and  I believe,  that,  if  he  had  done  so,  it  would 
have  been  a success.  Still  I agreed  with  General  Meade 
in  his  objection  to  the  plan.  General  Meade  said,  that  if 


PROGRESS  OP  THE  SIEGE. 


281 


we  put  colored  troops  in  front,  and  it  should  prove  a 
failure,  it  would  then  be  said,  probably,  that  we  were 
shoving  those  people  ahead  to  get  killed,  because  we  did 
not  care  any  thing  about  them.  But  that  could  not  be 
said,  if  we  put  white  troops  in  front.” 

This  Committee  on  the  Conduct  of  the  War  assign  the 
following  as  reasons  why  the  attack  should  have  been 
successful : — 

1.  The  evident  surprise  of  the  enemy  at  the  time  of 
the  explosion  of  the  mine  and  for  some  time  after. 

2.  The  comparatively  small  force  in  the  enemy’s  works. 

3.  The  ineffective  fire  of  the  enemy’s  artillery  and 
musketry  ; there  being  scarcely  any  for  about  thirty  min- 
utes after  the  explosion,  and  our  artillery  being  just  the 
reverse  as  to  time  and  power. 

4.  The  fact  that  our  troops  were  able  to  get  two  hun- 
dred yards  before  the  crater,  towards  the  west,  but  could 
not  remain  there,  or  proceed  farther,  for  want  of  supports. 

This  repulse  was  a great  disappointment,  but  it  did 
not  occasion  the  slighest  shade  of  despondency  in  the 
army  or  throughout  the  country.  Still  the  weary  days 
glided  along.  There  was  incessant  digging,  marching, 
fighting.  There  were  bombardments  and  skirmishes 
and  charges  and  bold  raids,  day  after  day.  No  pen  can 
ever  describe  them  all.  The  rebel  intrenchments  were 
very  strong, — so  strong  that  there  could  easily  be  spared 
from  their  impregnable  ramparts  a force  sufficiently 
numerous  to  enable  them  to  command  the  valley  of  the 
Shenandoah. 

About  the  middle  of  August,  a series  of  movements 
was  commenced  on  the  north  bank  of  the  James.  The 
rebels  fought  bravely  from  behind  their  intrenchments. 
Still  our  troops,  with  amazing  recklessness  of  courage, 


282 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


stormed  the  ramparts,  and  obtained  positions  within  six 
miles  of  Richmond.  This  attack  upon  Richmond  from 
the  north  was  intended  as  a feint,  to  draw  off  the  troops 
of  Lee  in  that  direction. 

In  co-operation  with  this  movement,  Gregg’s  cavalry 
division  was  sent,  on  the  morning  of  the  18th,  with  four 
days’  rations,  to  make  another  attempt  to  gain  possession 
of  the  Weldon  Railroad.  They  left  their  encampment  at 
four  o’clock,  and  at  eight  o’clock  struck  the  road  at  a 
station  six  miles  south  of  Richmond.  One  portion  of  the 
command  immediately  commenced  tearing  up  and  de- 
stroying the  track.  Another  strong,  well-armed  detach- 
ment advanced  two  or  three  miles  towards  the  city,  and 
intrenched  themselves  in  a position  to  repel  the  foe.  The 
tidings  soon  reached  the  ears  of  Lee.  He  hurried  for- 
ward two  brigades  for  the  rescue  of  the  road.  There 
was  a sanguinary  battle,  which  continued  until  night. 
The  rebels  were  driven  back  with  the  loss  of  about  a 
thousand  men.  As  it  was  certain  that  General  Lee  would 
make  the  most  desperate  endeavors  to  regain  the  road, 
our  troops  toiled  through  the  night  in  enlarging  and 
strengthening  their  defences. 

The  next  day  the  rebels  came  down  from  Petersburg 
in  overwhelming  force.  With  the  utmost  lury  they 
commenced  the  battle.  The  result  was  long  doubtful. 
They  were  just  upon  the  point  of  a very  decisive  and 
bloody  victory,  when  the  Ninth  Army  Corps  opportunely 
arrived  to  the  support  of  their  exhausted  comrades  of  the 
Fifth  ; and  the  exultant  rebels  were  decisively  repulsed. 
Their  exhaustion  was  so  great,  and  their  loss  so  heavy, 
that  they  did  not  venture  the  next  day  — Saturday  — to 
renew  the  attack.  The  precious  hours,  the  Union  troops 
employed  in  strengthening  their  works. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 


283 


Sunday  morning  the  rebels,  having  recruited  their 
strength  and  * received  large  re-enforcements  from  the 
city,  moved  forward  with  much  energy,  for  another 
struggle  to  regain  the  road.  They  were  repulsed  with 
great  slaughter.  Monday,  they  renewed  the  attack  ; and 
again  their  charging  lines  melted  away  before  the  awful 
storm  of  grape  and  canister  belched  from  our  ramparts. 
Tuesday,  these  desperate  men,  with  renovated  numbers, 
marched  forth  again  to  the  assault ; and  again,  torn  and 
broken,  they  retreated,  leaving  the  ground  covered  with 
their  slain.  We  had  gained  the  Weldon  Road,  two  and  a 
half  miles  from  Petersburg,  and  all  the  powers  of  Rebel- 
dom  could  not  force  General  Grant  to  relinquish  his  hold. 
The  loss  of  the  road  was  a terrible  calamity  to  General 
Lee.  It  cut  off  so  important  a line  for  supplies  and 
recruits  as  to  forebode  the  destruction  of  his  army.  Lee 
therefore  resolved  to  make  another  attempt,  with  all  his 
available  strength,  to  regain  the  road.  He  concentrated  an 
immense  force,  gathered  from  every  point  of  his  encamp- 
ment from  which  troops  could  be  spared,  and  massed  them 
in  heavy  columns  concealed  in  the  forest. 

At  a given  signal  they  all  rushed  upon  our  lines, 
leaped  over  our  breastworks,  and  engaged  in  a hand-to- 
hand  fight.  The  struggle  on  both  sides  was  marked  with 
desperation  which  had  not  been  surpassed  during  the  war. 

The  carnage  was  dreadful.  Our  troops  fought  desper- 
ately against  these  overpowering  numbers.  Though  they 
lost  two  thousand  prisoners,  and  a thousand  in  killed 
and  wounded,  they  still  held  their  position  during  the 
day.  When  night  came,  they  fell  back  a few  miles  along 
the  railroad,  to  a still  stronger  position,  where  they  could 
defy  all  the  efforts  of  the  enemy  to  dislodge  them. 

General  Grant  did  not  allow  General  Lee  an  hour  of 


284 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


repose.  From  the  rebel  forts  and  bastions  no.’tli  of  Rich- 
mond to  their  ramparts  south  of  Petersburg,  there  was  a 
distance  of  about  thirty  miles.  General  Grant,  by  mak- 
ing demonstrations,  now  at  this  point  and  now  at  that, 
kept  the  rebel  troops  in  a state  of  constant  harassment, 
compelling  them  incessantly  to  traverse  this  distance,  to 
and  fro,  of  thirty  miles,  to  protect  menaced  points. 

Occasionally  a day  would  be  appointed  for  shelling  the 
city.  All  the  day  long,  the  roar  of  the  bombardment 
shook  the  hills,  as  shot  and  shell  fell  like  hail  into  the 
streets  and  upon  the  dwellings  of  Petersburg.  There 
was  but  little  sense  of  honor  with  these  bold,  bad  men 
who  were  fighting  for  the  destruction  of  free  institutions. 
They  often  bayoneted  our  wounded  ; shot  in  cold  blood 
our  colored  soldiers,  refusing  them  any  quarter  ; and  lit- 
erally starved  to  death  the  prisoners  they  took. 

The  great  issues  of  the  war  did  not  depend  at  all  upon 
the  death,  here  and  there,  of  individual  soldiers.  There 
was  consequently  often  a tacit  truce  between  the  pickets, 
when  the  men  on  both  sides  would  walk  unmolested  in 
front  of  their  works,  and  there  was  a friendly  interchange 
of  newspapers,  tobacco,  and  coffee,  while  the  Union  and 
Confederate  soldiers  would  good-humoredly  talk  and  joke 
together.  It  was  deemed  a point  of  honor  that  the  signal 
should  be  given,  on  such  occasions,  before  hostilities  were 
resumed.  One  day  while  our  men  were  out  as  usual, 
exposed  on  the  plain  before  their  works,  the  rebels 
opened  fire  upon  them  without  any  warning.  The 
Richmond  editors  rubbed  their  hands  with  glee  over  this 
achievement,  which  they  pronounced  to  be  a “ delicious 
piece  of  retaliation  ” for  the  bombardment  of  Petersburg. 
Two  hundred  Union  soldiers  were  thus  murdered;  for 
this  was  deliberate  murder,  not  honorable  warfare. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  SIEGE. 


285 


On  the  4th  of  September,  tidings  reached  General 
Grant’s  army,  that  General  Sherman  had  taken  Atlanta. 
The  joyful  event  was  celebrated  by  the  salute  of  a hun- 
dred shotted  guns  discharged  upon  the  doomed  city,  and 
by  the  cheers  of  a hundred  thousand  men.  The  rebels, 
in  defiant  reply,  opened  fire  from  every  gun.  This 
brought  into  action  all  the  batteries  along  our  lines,  and, 
for  an  hour,  war’s  tempest  raged  in  its  most  sublime  up- 
roar. Scarcely  any  thing  human  can  be  conceived  more 
impressive  than  this  response  to  General  Sherman’s  tele- 
gram announcing  his  great  victory. 

Thus  the  weeks  of  battle  and  of  blood  rolled  on.  Not 
for  an  hour  was  there  any  cessation.  The  Weldon  Road 
was  now  our  own,  and  the  rebels  found  ever  increasing 
difficulty  to  obtain  supplies.  Early  in  September  we  had 
a well-constructed  railroad,  passing  through  the  heart  of 
our  camps,  a distance  of  nearly  thirty  miles,  from  City 
Point  — our  base  of  supplies  — to  the  position  at  our  ex- 
treme left  on  the  Weldon  Road.  An  effort  was  now  made 
by  some  distinguished  and  benevolent  men  in  the  North, 
with  the  consent  of  the  Government,  to  stay  the  further 
effusion  of  blood  by  peace.  But  Jefferson  Davis,  the 
rebel  chieftain,  would  listen  to  no  terms  which  did  not 
destroy  the  Government  of  the  United  States.  “ The 
North,”  said  he,  ‘k  was  mad  and  blind.  It  would  not  let 
us  govern  ourselves.  So  the  war  came.  Now  it  must 
go  on  till  the  last  man  falls  in  his  tracks,  and  his  children 
seize  his  musket  and  fight  his  battles.  We  will  govern 
ourselves.  We  will  do  it,  if  we  have  to  see  every  South- 
ern plantation  sacked,  and  every  Southern  city  in  flames.” 


✓ 


CHAPTER  XXHI. 

GRANT’S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH. 


General  Grant’s  Report.  — General  Butler’s  Movement  upon  Richmond.  — 
March  to  the  South-side  Railroad.  — Midnight  Bombardment.  — Re- 
newed attempt  upon  the  South-side  Railroad.  — President  Lincoln’s  Sec- 
ond Inaugural.  — Sherman’s  Wonderful  March.  — Ravages  of  the  March. 
— Capture  of  Savannah. 

HERE  were  two  approaches  by  which  Gen- 
eral Grant  was  now  crowding  upon  Rich- 
mond. One  was  from  the  north,  by  the 
roads  which  led  from  Malvern  Hill  and 
Deep  Bottom.  The  other  was  from  the 
south,  leading  either  through  or  around  Petersburg. 
From  both  these  directions  General  Grant  was  waging  an 
incessant  battle.  In  his  official  repout,  lie  had  said  to  the 
Government,  — 

“ From  an  early  period  in  the  Rebellion,  I had  been 
impressed  with  the  idea  that  active  and  continuous  opera 
tions  of  all  the  troops  that  could  be  brought  into  the  field, 
regardless  of  season  and  weather,  were  necessary  to  a 
speedy  termination  of  the  war.  From  the  first,  1 was 
firm  in  the  conviction  that  no  peace  could  be  had,  that 
would  be  stable  and  conducive  to  the  happiness  of  the 
people,  both  North  and  South,  until  the  military  power  of 
the  Rebellion  was  entirely  broken.  I therefore  deter- 
mined first,  to  use  the  greatest  number  of  troops  practi- 
286 


GRANT'S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH.  287 


cable  against  tlie  armed  force  of  the  enemy,  preventing  him 
from  using  the  same  force,  at  different  seasons,  against 
first  one  and  then  another  of  our  armies,  and  from  the 
possibility  of  repose  for  refitting,  and  producing  necessary 
supplies  for  carrying  on  resistance  ; second,  to  hammer 
continuously  against  the  armed  force  of  the  enemy  and 
his  resources  until,  by  mere  attrition  if  in  no  other  way, 
there  should  be  nothing  left  to  him  but  an  equal  submis- 
sion, with  the  loyal  section  of  our  common  country,  to 
the  Constitution  and  laws  of  the  land.” 

General  Grant,  being  now  firmly  in  possessirn  of  the 
Weldon  Road,  made  preparations  for  another  advance  in 
his  investing  circle  towards  the  west,  to  seize  the  South- 
side  Railroad,  which  ran  from  Petersburg  directly  west 
to  Burkville  and  Lynchburg.  The  loss  of  this  important 
line  of  communication  would  be  irreparable  to  the  rebels 
To  cover  the  movement,  another  very  vigorous  attack 
was  to  be  made  upon  Richmond  from  the  north. 

In  the  night  of  Wednesday,  Sept.  28,  the  Eighteenth 
and  Tenth  Corps,  in  light  marching  order,  moved  from 
Bermuda  Hundred  up  to  Jones  Neck,  where  they  crossed 
the  James  on  muffled  pontoons,  and  marched  to  the 
vicinity  of  Deep  Bottom.  General  Grant,  with  General 
Butler,  who  was  in  command  at  Bermuda  Hundred, 
accompanied  the  expedition.  The  troops  pressed  alcng 
as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  before  daylight  encounteied 
the  enemy’s  pickets,  and  drove  them  in.  Fighting  their 
way  onward,  through  many  brisk  skirmishes,  after  a 
march  of  three  miles,  they  came  to  a road  running  from 
the  one  they  were  upon  to  the  James  River,  near  Fort 
Darling,  but  a few  miles  below  Richmond. 

Here  they  found  a long  line  of  intrencliments,  very 
strong  in  their  construction,  heavily  armed,  and  crowded 


288 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


with  troops.  The  line  was  strengthened  by  connecting 
forts.  The  adjacent  eminences,  lining  the  left  banks  of 
the  river,  frowned  with  batteries.  Drury’s  Bluff,  crowned 
by  Fort  Darling,  was  upon  the' opposite  side  of  the  river. 
Our  troops  found  themselves  in  the  midst  of  a labyrinth 
of  fortifications,  which  the  rebels  had  been  constructing 
for  three  years.  For  miles  there  was  an  interminable 
series  of  forts,  ramparts,  bastions,  rifle-pits,  and  connecting 
passages.  Defeated  at  any  one  point,  the  rebels  had  but 
to  retreat  a few  yards  in  the  rear  to  another  equally 
strong. 

General  Grant,  as  we  have  said,  accompanied  this  ex- 
pedition. Quiet  and  undemonstrative  as  he  was,  his 
presence  inspired  the  troops  with  tenfold  ardor.  A broad, 
open  plain  skirted  the  approach  to  the  frowning  ramparts. 
The  country  around  was  a wilderness  region,  sparsely  in- 
habited, filled  with  forests.  Our  troops  formed  in  the 
dense  woods,  dashed  out  over  the  plain,  and,  in  the  face 
of  an  appalling  fire,  which  struck  down  eight  hundred  of 
their  number,  clambered  over  the  first  line  of  intrench- 
ments,  and  carried  them  with  loud  cheers.  We  thus  cap- 
tured one  of  the  forts,  which  was  called  Fort  Morris. 
Sixteen  pieces  of  artillery  — several  of  them  heavy  siege- 
guns — were  the  trophies  of  the  gallant  achievement. 

Scarcely  a bullet  struck  the  rebels,  as  they  fled  to  other 
protected  points  in  the  rear,  and  immediately  opened 
upon  the  victors,  from  every  gun  which  could  be  brought 
to  bear  upon  them,  a deadly  fire.  The  position  could  not 
he  held. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Birney,  in  command  of  the 
Tenth  Corps,  with  Paine’s  colored  division  of  the  Eigh- 
teenth Corps,  had  marched  from  the  New  Market  Road, 
down  the  Kingsland  Road,  towards  the  river.  Here,  on  a 


GRANT’S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH.  289 


commanding  eminence  called  New  Market  Heights,  they 
found  the  foe,  as  ever,  strongly  intrenched,  and  surround- 
ed by  all  the  means  of  defence  which  modern  military 
art  could  supply.  The  colored  troops  led  the  charge 
with  great  gallantry.  Though  in  the  impetuous  rush 
nearly  six  hundred  men  dropped  by  the  way,  struck  down 
by  the  deadly  fire  of  the  foe,  the  rebels  were  driven  pell- 
mell  from  their  works  before  this  long  line  of  eager,  black 
faces.  White  troops  never  fought  better.  General  Grant 
was  delighted  with  their  heroism,  and  they  were  re- 
warded with  a special  letter  of  congratulation.  General 
Birney  pushed  on  with  his  exultant  troops  along  the  New 
Market  Road,  until  he  came  within  six  miles  of  Rich- 
mond. 

General  Kautz,  with  his  cavalry,  was  sent  out  to  recon- 
noitre. The  horsemen  passed  rapidly  along  the  Central 
Road  until  they  reached  a spot  within  a few  miles  of 
Richmond,  where  several  batteries  opened  fire  upon  them 
General  Terry  also  crossed  from  the  New  Market  to  the 
Central  Road,  and  followed  the  path  the  cavalry  had  trav- 
ersed. These  movements  alarmed  General  Lee.  He 
had  no  means  of  knowing  how  large  was  the  force  assail- 
ing him  from  the  north.  There  was  danger  that  Rich- 
mond might  be  penetrated  through  some  weak  point,  and 
captured. 

On  Friday  morning,  both  of  the  Union  corps  were  con- 
centrated before  Harrison  Battery,  within  three  miles  of 
the  city.  They  had  cut  through  the  most  advanced 
works  of  the  enemy,  and  were  now  prepared  to  deal 
ponderous  blows  upon  the  inner  line.  The  thunder  of 
their  guns  shook  the  dwellings  of  the  rebel  metropolis. 
Richmond  was  thrown  into  consternation.  Every  avail- 
able man  was  brought  into  requisition.  General  Lee, 

19 


290 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


with  his  re-enforcements,  pushed  forward  with  the  utmost 
precipitancy  to  meet  the  emergence. 

In  the  mean  time,  General  Grant,  leaving  General  But- 
ler to  conduct  the  movement  before  Richmond,  had  hur- 
ried back  a distance  of  over  thirty  miles  to  superintend 
his  grand  movement  upon  the  South-side  Road,  for  which 
this  attack  upon  Richmond  was  merely  preparatory.  The 
column  of  advance  was  composed  of  two  divisions  of  the 
Ninth  Corps,  and  most  of  the  Fifth.  General  Warren 
was  in  command.  The  weather  was  fine,  the  roads  in 
admirable  condition.  The  troops,  in  the  best  of  spirits, 
commenced  their  march  as  if  setting  out  on  an  excursion 
of  pleasure.  They  left  Four  Mile  Station  on  the  Weldon 
Road,  and,  by  a circuitous  route  of  about  twenty  miles, 
approached  the  Lynchburg  Road  at  a point  called  Poplar 
Grove. 

Genera]  Lee  had  availed  himself  of  all  his  resources 
to  prevent  the  possibility  of  the  capture  of  this  railway, 
which  was  so  essential  to  the  sustenance  of  his  army. 
On  the  march  our  troops  encountered  a series  of  forts, 
intrenchments,  and  rifle-pits,  which  involved  them  in  sev- 
eral very  bloody  battles.  Exhausted,  bleeding,  with 
thinned  ranks,  these  determined  men  toiled  on.  Rain 
came,  and,  with  the  rain,  the  mud.  Along  the  flooded 
roads,  and  beneath  the  blackened  sky,  the  tempest  of  bat- 
tle flashed  and  roared.  We  gained  victory  after  victory, 
but  always  at  a heavy  price.  The  enemy,  when  unable 
longer  to  resist  the  impetuous  charges,  fled  to  other  works 
in  the  rear.  Thus  the  Union  troops  fought  their  way 
along,  mile  after  mile.  Though  the  enemy  was  found  in 
such  strength  that  we  were  not  able  to  get  possession  of 
the  South-side  Railroad,  our  troops  gained  a position  but 
a few  miles  from  it,  at  Poplar  Grove  Church,  from  which 


GRANT’S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH.  29 L 


no  efforts  of  the  rebels  could  drive  us.  Thus,  step  by 
step,  General  Grant  was  advancing  in  his  great  achieve- 
ment. 

General  Butler’s  movement  on  the  north  was  eminently 
successful.  He  gained  and  held  positions  which  annoyed 
Lee  exceedingly.  Though  the  rebel  general  exerted  his 
utmost  strength,  sacrificing  thousands  of  men  in  the 
struggle  to  drive  General  Butler  back,  all  his  efforts  were 
unavailing.  At  every  point  the  Union  army  was  steadily 
making  progress,  and  seldom  did  General  Grant  lose  any 
position  which  his  troops  had  won. 

The  latter  part  of  October,  there  was  another  move- 
ment organized  against  the  South-side  Road.  The  col- 
umn selected  for  this  important  enterprise  upon  the 
railway  consisted  of  Hancock’s  Second  Corps,  Weitzel's 
Eighteenth  Infantry,  and  the  Cavalry  Corps  of  Kautz 
and  Gregg.  The  march  was  to  be  conducted  with  the 
greatest  secrecy,  by  remote  and  obscure  roads.  No  bugle- 
calls  were  to  be  sounded,  no  camp-fires  were  to  be  built. 
Generals  Grant  and  Meade  accompanied  the  expedition. 

But  in  some  way,  — no  one  knows  how,  — the  rebels 
had  gained  information  of  the  movement,  and  had  secretly 
gathered  a large  force  to  repel  it.  The  troops  started 
just  before  daylight.  After  a short  march,  as  they  were 
fording  a small  stream,  they  found  themselves  almost 
ambushed  in  the  midst  of  the  foe.  Batteries  frowned 
all  around  them.  Felled  trees  encumbered  the  roads. 
From  every  point  they  were  assailed,  by  both  infantiy 
and  artillery.  They  fought  desperately  and,  as  usual, 
victoriously,  slowly  forcing  their  way  along.  Their  am- 
munition was  nearly  exhausted,  and  with  the  night  a 
heavy  rain  set  in.  As  it  was  evident  that  the  rebels  were 
gathered  at  that  point  in  great  force,  and  that  their 


292 


LIFE  OE  GENERAL  GRANT. 


series  of  intrenchments  could  only  be  carried  at  the 
expense  of  a fearful  slaughter  of  the  Union  troops,  it  was 
deemed  best  to  abandon  the  expedition.  All  the  night 
long,  through  the  darkness  and  the  rain,  the  troops,  ex- 
hausted as  they  were,  marched  back  to  the  camps  which 
they  had  left  so  hopefully  in  the  morning.  But  no  one 
was  disheartened.  General  Grant  had  his  hand  upon  the 
throat  of  the  Rebellion ; and,  notwithstanding  its  wri th- 
ings, he  would  not  relinquish  his  grasp  until  the  monster 
was  strangled. 

Thus  days  and  weeks  of  incessant  warfare  passed  with- 
out any  very  decisive  results,  though,  daily,  Lee  was  losing 
and  Grant  was  gaining. 

It  is  important  that  there  should  be  some  reference  to 
General  Sherman’s  wonderful  march  from  Chattanooga 
to  Savannah  ; for  this  was  a very  essential  part  of  Grant’s 
campaign  against  Richmond.  In  a speech  which  General 
Sherman  made  in  Louisville  from  the  balcony  of  the  Bur- 
nett House,  after  the  close  of  the  Avar,  he  said,  — 

“ While  we  are  here  together  to-night,  let  me  tell  you, 
as  a point  of  historical  interest,  that  here,  upon  this  spot, 
in  this  very  hotel,  and,  I think,  almost  in  the  room  through 
which  I reached  this  balcony,  General  Grant  and  I laid 
down  our  maps,  and  studied  the  campaign  which  ended 
the  war.  I had  been  away  down  in  Mississippi,  finishing 
up  an  unfinished  job  I had  down  there,  when  General 
Grant  called  for  me,  by  telegraph,  to  meet  him  in  Nash- 
ville. But  we  were  bothered  so  much  there  that  we  came 
up  here,  and  in  this  hotel  sat  down  with  our  maps,  and 
talked  over  the  lines  and  the  operations  by  means  of 
which  we  were  to  reach  the  heart  of  our  enemy.  He 
went  to  Richmond,  and  I to  Atlanta.  The  result  was 
just  as  we  laid  it  out  in  this  hotel,  in  March,  1864.” 


GRAFT’S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH.  203 


In  President  Lincoln’s  second  inaugural  address,  he 
said,  standing  upon  the  steps  of  the  Capitol,  in  words 
which  were  echoed  throughout  all  Christendom,  — 

“ The  Almighty  has  his  own  purposes.  ‘ Woe  unto 
the  world  because  of  offences  ! for  it  must  needs  be  that 
offences  come  ; but  woe  to  that  man  by^wliom  the  offence 
cometh  ! ’ If  we  shall  suppose  that  American  slavery  is 
one  of  those  offences  which  in  the  providence  of  God 
must  needs  come,  but  which,  having  continued  through 
his  appointed  time,  he  now  wills  to  remove,  and  that  he 
gives  to  both  North  and  South  this  war  as  the  woe  due  to 
those  by  whom  the  offence  came,  shall  we  discern  therein 
any  departure  from  those  divine  attributes  which  the 
believers  in  a living  God  always  ascribe  to  him  ? Fondly 
do  we  hope,  fervently  do  we  pray,  that  the  mighty  scourge 
of  war  may  speedily  pass  away.  Yet  if  God  wills  that 
it  continue  until  all  the  wealth  piled  by  the  bondman’s 
two  hundred  and  fifty  years  of  unrequited  toil  shall  be 
sunk,  and  until  every  drop  of  blood  drawn  with  the  lash 
shall  be  paid  by  another  drawn  by  the  sword,  as  was  said 
three  thousand  years  ago,  so  still  it  must  be  said,  ‘ The 
judgments  of  the  Lord  are  true  and  righteous  alto- 
gether.’ ” 

On  the  25th  of  December,  1864,  General  Sherman  had 
achieved  his  sublime  march  from  Atlanta  to  Savannah. 
With  his  majestic  host  he  had  swept  across  the  whole 
State  of  Georgia,  in  a path  sixty  miles  in  width  and  over 
three  hundred  in  length,  destroying  every  thing  which 
could  assist  the  rebels  to  carry  on  the  war.  About  sixty 
thousand  troops  were  gathered  under  his  banners.  Three 
thousand  five  hundred  wagons  were  in  his  train,  requiring 
the  services  of  thirty-five  thousand  horses  in  addition  to 
the  cavalry. 


294 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


The  destruction  was  awful.  The  army  n arched  the 
whole  distance  in  twenty-four  days.  In  the  entire  com- 
mand, but  five  hundred  and  sixty-seven  men  of  all  ranks 
were  either  killed  or  wounded.  Ten  thousand  negroes, 
liberating  themselves,  entered  Savannah  in  the  train  of 
the  army.  Thirteen  hundred  and  thirty-eight  of  the 
Confederate  army  were  made  prisoners.  Twenty  thou- 
sand bales  of  cotton  were  burned,  besides  twenty-five 
thousand  captured  at  Savannah.  Thirteen  thousand  head 
of  beef-cattle,  nine  million  five  hundred  thousand  pounds 
of  corn,  and  ten  million  five  hundred  thousand  pounds  of 
fodder  were  taken  from  the  country.  Foragers  were 
every  day  sent  out,  along  the  whole  line  of  route,  to 
gather  all  the  sheep,  hogs,  turkeys,  geese,  chickens,  sweet 
potatoes,  and  rice  from  the  plantations.  Five  thousand 
horses  and  four  thousand  mules  were  impressed  for  the 
cavalry  and  trains.  Three  hundred  and  twenty  miles  of 
railway  were  destroyed,  by  burning  every  tie,  twisting 
every  rail  while  heated  red  hot  over  the  flaming  piles  of 
the  ties,  and  laying  in  ruins  every  depot,  engine-house, 
repair-tank,  water-tank,  and  turn-table.  Thus  the  com- 
munication between  the  Confederate  armies  in  Virginia 
and  in  the  West  was  effectually  severed.  General  Sher- 
man estimated  the  damage  done  to  the  State  of  Georgia 
at  a hundred  million  dollars.  Of  this,  twenty  million 
dollars  inured  to  our  advantage.  The  remainder  was 
simple  waste  and  destruction. 

Such  is  war.  These  dreadful  blows  were  necessary  to 
bring  the  wicked  rebellion  to  an  end.  The  discipline  of 
the  army  was  well  maintained.  After  the  capture  of 
Atlanta,  General  Sherman  considered  it  a military  neces- 
sity to  dismantle  and  destroy  the  city,  before  he  cut  loose 
from  his  base  of  supplies,  and  commenced  his  perilous 


'awb^rou^h. 


AUGUSTA 


Washington 


Dicblin. 


Union  Pt 


At  h e] 


Eafoii 


Marion 


lonfcic  ell 


Covings 


Fi  M?. 

Ilis  (or 


.Valiev 


Shermans  March 

fl'OHL 


GRANT’S  BATTLES  AND  SHERMAN’S  MARCH.  295 


march  where  for  nearly  a month  his  army  would  he 
lost  from  all  communication  with  the  North. 

The  wonderful  march  from  Atlanta  to  Savannah  was 
accomplished  in  four  columns,  each  masked  in  all  direc- 
tion5; by  clouds  of  skirmishers.  From  the  time  the  army 
left  Atlanta  until  its  arrival  before  Savannah,  — about 
twenty-four  days,  — not  a word  of  intelligence  respecting 
it  was  received  by  the  Government,  or  by  the  people  of 
the  North,  except  through  Confederate  newspapers.  So 
many  points  were  threatened  by  General  Sherman,  and 
each  with  such  force,  that  it  was  impossible  for  the  enemy 
to  decide  whether  Augusta,  Macon,  or  Savannah  were  his 
immediate  objective. 

The  march  was  magnificently  accomplished.  We  have 
not  space  here  for  its  thrilling  details.  On  the  25th  of 
December,  President  Lincoln  received  the  following 
telegram  from  General  Sherman : — 

“ I beg  to  present  you,  as  a Christmas  gift,  the  city  of 
Savannah,  with  a hundred  and  fifty  heavy  guns  and 
plenty  of  ammunition,  and  also  about  twenty-five  thou- 
sand bales  of  cotton.” 

To  this  President  Lincoln  immediately  replied,  — 

“ My  dear  General  Sherman,  — Many,  many  thanks 
for  your  Christmas  gift,  — the  capture  of  Savannah. 
When  you  were  about  to  leave  Atlanta  for  the  Atlantic,  I 
was  anxious , if  not  fearful ; but  feeling  that  you  were  the 
better  judge,  and  remembering  that  ‘ nothing  risked,  noth- 
ing gained,’  I did  not  interfere.  Now,  this  undertaking 
being  a success,  the  honor  is  all  yours ; for  I believe  that 
none  of  us  went  further  than  to  acquiesce.  And  taking 
the  work  of  General  Thomas  into  the  count,  as  it  should 
be  taken,  it  is  indeed  a great  success. 

“ Not  only  does  it  afford  the  obvious  and  immediate 


296 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


military  advantages,  but  in  showing  to  the  world  that 
your  army  could  be  divided,  putting  the  stronger  part  to 
an  important  new  service,  and  yet  leaving  enough  to 
vanquish  the  old  opposing  forces  of  the  whole,  — Hood’s 
army,  — it  brings  those  who  sat  in  darkness  to  see  a 
great  light. 

“ But  what  next  ? I suppose  it  will  be  safe,  if  1 leave 
General  Grant  and  yourself  to  decide.  Please  make  my 
grateful  acknowledgments  to  your  whole  army,  — officers 
and  men. 

“ Yours  very  truly, 

“ A.  Lincoln.” 

Thus  closed  the  year  1864.  Everywhere  the  armies 
of  the  Union  were  triumphant : everywhere  the  Kebellion 
was  reeling  and  staggering  beneath  the  blows  which  were 
dealt  upon  it. 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 

Pride  of  the  Rebels.  — Anxiety  of  the  North  for  Peace.  — Sherman’s 
March  through  the  Carolinas.  — The  Ravages  of  War.  — Grant’s 
Comprehensive  Plans.  — Continued  Battles.  — Lee’s  Plan  of  Escape.  — 
The  Last  Struggle.  — Lee’s  Utter  Discomfiture.  — His  Flight.  — The 
Surrender.  — Overthrow  of  the  Rebellion.  — Grant’s  Farewell  Address. 


S we  entered  upon  the  fourth  year  of  the 
war,  it  was  evident  to  every  intelligent 
observer  that  the  affairs  of  the  Rebellion 
were  hopeless.  General  Lee  was  unques- 
tionably as  fully  aware  of  this  as  was  any 
one  else.  The  prolongation  of  the  conflict  could  only 
prolong  the  reign  of  misery  and  death.  Still  pride  im- 
pelled the  rebel  leaders,  notwithstanding  the  fearful 
woes  they  were  bringing  upon  their  own  section  of  the 
country,  to  persist  to  the  last  extremity.  It  was  not  a 
heroic,  but  a cruel  and  a wicked  resolve.  It  accomplished 
no  good,  and  only  entailed  untold  misery  upon  tens  of 
thousands  of  helpless  families. 

The  North  was  anxious  for  peace,  and  was  willing  to 
offer  almost  any  terms  consistent  with  national  honor 
and  territorial  integrity.  President  Lincoln  had  visited 
the  army  at  Petersburg,  and,  for  the  first  time,  witnessed 
war  in  all  its  horrors.  His  kind  heart  was  harrowed  by 
the  revolting  spectacle. 


297 


298 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT; 


“ He  walked  over  ground  covered  with  bodies  of  the 
slain,  more  numerous  than  he  could  count  or  cared  to 
count.  He  saw  living  men  with  broken  heads  and  man- 
gled forms,  and  heard  the  hopeless  groans  and  piteous 
wails  of  the  dying  whom  no  human  hand  could  save. 
He  witnessed  the  bloody  woi'k  of  the  surgeons,  — those 
carpenters  and  joiners  of  human  frames,  — and  saw  ampu- 
tated legs  and  arms  piled  up  in  heaps,  to  be  carted  away 
like  the  olfal  of  a slaughter-house ; and  he  turned  from 
the  horrid  sight,  exclaiming,  ‘ This  is  war,  horrid  war, 
— the  trade  of  barbarians.’  Appealing  to  his 'principal 
officers,  he  inquired,  ‘ Gentlemen,  is  there  no  way  by 
which  we  can  put  a stop  to  this  fighting  ? ’ ” * 

But  Jefferson  Davis  and  his  confederates  had  madly 
resolved  to  overthrow  our  free  institutions,  and  they 
would  listen  to  no  terms  whatever  which  did  not  destroy 
the  life  of  the  nation.  Nothing  was  left  for  General 
Grant  but  to  strike,  with  all  his  strength,  the  final  blows. 
Sherman  swept  like  a tornado  through  South  and  North 
Carolina.  All  opposition  melted  away  before  him. 
Charleston,  humiliated,  scathed,  utterly  ruined,  fell  into 
his  hands.  His  conquering  legions  went  wherever  they 
would,  capturing  whatever  they  wished  to  capture,  de- 
stroying whatever  they  wished  to  destroy.  The  destruc- 
tion of  Lee’s  army  was  mathematically  certain,  so  soon 
as  Sherman  should  cross  the  Roanoke,  and,  in  immediate 
co-operation  with  General  Grant,  should  complete  the 
investment  of  Richmond.  The  magnificent  combinations 
of  General  Grant  were  now  coming  to  a txiumphant 
conclusion. 

General  Sherman  commenced  his  march  from  Savan- 


* Sherman  and  his  Campaigns,  p.  394. 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 


‘299 


nah,  with  an  army  full  sixty  thousand  strong.  He 
marched  along  roads  several  miles  apart,  hut  nearly  par- 
allel, in  columns  of  about  fifteen  thousand  men.  Each 
column,  with  its  baggage  train,  filled  to  its  utmost  capa- 
city about  ten  miles  of  road.  The  troops  were  mainly 
subsisted  upon  the  country  through  which  they  passed. 
All  public  property  which  could  aid  the  Rebellion  was  de- 
stroyed. Depots,  car-shops,  manufactories,  were  burned. 
The  path  of  desolation  which  the  army  left  behind  it, 
nearly  sixty  miles  in  breadth,  was  dreadful. 

South  Carolina  had  rendered  herself  peculiarly  obnox- 
ious to  the  nation.  Her  representatives  in  Congress  had 
long  been  insolent  in  tone  to  the  highest  degree,  avowedly 
seeking  to  provoke  a quarrel.  South  Carolina  had  first 
seceded,  and  had  bombarded  Sumter,  seeking  thus  to 
“ fire  the  Southern  heart,”  and  to  constrain  the  other 
slave  States  to  unite  with  her  in  dissolving  the  Union. 
She  had  thus  sown  the  wind.  And  now,  when  the  whirl- 
wind came,  with  its  sweep  of  desolation  and  woe,  few 
pitied  her,  as  she  sat  sullen  and  unrepentant  in  the  midst 
of  her  ruins. 

The  triumphant  Union  columns  pressed  along,  sweep- 
ing all  opposition  before  them.  As  our  troops  advanced, 
the  rebels  retreated  precipitately  from  Charleston.  There 
the  Rebellion  commenced,  and,  in  the  providence  of  God, 
upon  that  city  fell  the  most  direful  punishment.  For 
fourteen  months  it  had  been  in  a state  of  siege.  During 
that  time,  thirteen  thousand  shells  had  been  thrown  into 
the  town.  These  terrible  missiles,  rising  high  into  the 
air,  plunged  upon  the  roofs  of  churches,  hotels,  dwellings, 
stores,  and,  passing  to  the  basement,  exploded  with  force 
which  left  the  whole  edifice  but  a pile  of  ruins.  A sad 
scene  of  desolation  was  presented  to  our  troops  as  they 


300 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


entered  the  war-scathed  city.  The  whole  of  the  lower 
part  of  the  town  presented  but  a blackened  area  of  roof- 
less houses,  crumbling  walls,  upheaved  pavements,  grass- 
grown  streets,  with  here  and  there  a few  men  and  women 
wandering  listless  and  woe-stricken. 

It  was  now  certain  that  General  Sherman  would  soon 
be  able  to  unite  his  army  with  that  of  General  Grant, 
and  then  a few  remaining  blows  would  put  an  end  to  the 
Rebellion.  The  campaign  in  Georgia  and  the  Carolinas, 
destroying  the  railroads  and  all  the  resources  of  war 
there,  was  essential  to  prevent  Lee  from  retreating  to 
those  regions,  and  there  prolonging  the  conflict  for  years. 
The  mind  of  General  Grant  ranged  the  whole  vast  field 
of  the  struggle,  and  planned  all  the  details  of  the  move- 
ments which  were  to  combine  in  effecting  the  final  result. 
On  the  20th  of  February,  he  wrote  as  follows  to  his  ener- 
getic cavalry-leader,  General  Sheridan  : — 

“ As  soon  as  it  is  possible  to  travel,  I think  you  will 
have  no  difficulty  about  visiting  Lynchburg,  with  a cavalry 
force  alone.  From  thence  you  could  destroy  the  railroad 
and  canal  in  every  direction,  so  as  to  be  of  no  further  use 
to  the  Rebellion.  Sufficient  cavalry  should  be  left  behind 
to  look  after  Moseby’s  gang.  From  Lynchburg,  if  infor- 
mation you  might  get  there  would  justify  it,  you  could 
strike  south,  heading  the  streams  in  Virginia,  to  the 
westward  of  Danville,  and  push  on,  and  join  Sherman. 

“ This  additional  raid,  with  one  now  starting  from 
East  Tennessee  under  Stoneman,  numbering  four  or  five 
thousand  cavalry ; one  from  Eastport,  Mississippi,  number- 
ing ten  thousand  cavalry ; Canby,  from  Mobile  Bay,  num- 
bering thirty-eight  thousand  mixed  troops,  — these  three 
latter  pushing  for  Tuscaloosa,  Selma,  and  Montgomery  ; 
and  Sherman,  with  a large  army  eating  out  the  vitals  of 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 


301 


South  Carolina,  — is  all  that  will  be  wanted  to  leave  noth- 
ing for  the  Rebellion  to  stand  upon.  I would  advise  you 
to  overcome  great  obstacles  to  accomplish  this.  Charles- 
ton was  evacuated  on  Tuesday  last.” 

At  daylight  on  the  morning  of  the  25th  of  March,  Lee 
made  his  last  offensive  movement.  He  massed  an  im- 
mense force,  and  endeavored  to  break  Grant’s  line  at  Fort 
Steadman,  — a square  redoubt,  covering  about  one  acre, 
and  defended  by  nine  guns.  The  rush  was  so  sudden  and 
impetuous  that  in  about  a minute  the  fort,  which  was 
about  five  hundred  feet  from  the  enemy’s  lines,  was  cap- 
tured by  the  foe.  But  scarcely  had  the  rebels’  first  yell 
of  victory  died  away  ere  Colonel  Tidball’s  artillery  opened 
upon  them ; and  the  rebels,  at  the  same  time  attacked 
in  the  rear,  were  forced  out.  pell-mell,  with  the  loss  of 
eighteen  hundred  prisoners,  and  a total  loss  of  three 
thousand  men. 

President  Lincoln  witnessed  this  battle  from  an  eleva- 
tion in  the  vicinity.  A general  attack  was  ordered  ; and 
our  troops,  in  retaliation,  took  the  intrenched  picket-line 
of  the  enemy,  and  held  it,  notwithstanding  all  Lee’s  efforts 
to  get  it  back.  General  Grant  was  well  satisfied  with 
the  results  of  the  day.  He  said,  in  the  evening,  — 

“ It  will  tell  upon  the  next  great  battle.  Lee  has 
maae  a desperate  attempt,  and  failed.” 

The  rebels  were  gathering  in  great  strength,  under 
General  Joe  Johnston,  in  the  vicinity  of  Goldsborough  and 
Raleigh,  hoping  there  to  overwhelm  General  Sherman. 
General  Grant  sent  General  Sheridan,  with  his  cavalry, 
to  the  assistance  of  Sherman,  and  also  sent  General 
Schofield,  with  two  divisions,  to  advance  to  his  aid  by  the 
way  of  Newberne.  A junction  was  soon  effected  between 
these  forces,  the  rebels  being  bloodily  repulsed  in  all  their 


302 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


endeavors  to  prevent  it.  Triumphantly  General  Scho- 
field’s troops  and  General  Sherman’s,  advancing  from 
different  directions,  entered  Goldsborough  together,  and 
grasped  hands  in  excess  of  joy.  It  was  the  union  of  the 
two  armies.  They  were  now  in  a position  to  co-operate, 
and  to  strike  the  few  remaining  blows  before  which  the 
Confederacy  was  doomed  to  fall. 

General  Sherman  hastened  to  the  headquarters  of 
General  Grant,  where  he  arrived  on  the  evening  of 
March  29th.  An  eye-witness  has  thus  described  this  in- 
terview : — 

“ I was  sitting  in  the  office  of  General  Grant’s  adjutant- 
general,  on  the  morning  of  the  28th  of  March,  and  saw 
President  Lincoln,  with  Generals  Grant,  Sherman,  Meade, 
and  Sheridan,  coming  up  the  walk.  Look  at  the  men  whose 
names  are  to  have  a conspicuous  place  in  the  annals  of 
America : Lincoln,  — tall,  round-shouldered,  loose-jointed, 
large-featured,  deep-eyed,  with  a smile  upon  his  face ; 
he  is  dressed  in  black,  and  wears  a fashionable  silk  hat. 
Grant  is  at  Lincoln’s  right,  shorter,  stouter,  more  com- 
pact ; wears  a military  hat,  with  a stiff,  broad  brim  ; has 
liis  hands  in  his  pantaloons  pocket,  and  is  puffing  away 
at  a cigar,  while  listening  to  Sherman.  Sherman,  — tall, 
with  high,  commanding  forehead  ; is  almost  as  loosely 
built  as  Lincoln  ; has  sandy  whiskers,  closely  cropped, 
and  sharp,  twinkling  eyes,  long  arms  and  legs,  shabby 
coat,  slouch  hat,  his  pants  tucked  into  his  boots.  He  is 
talking  hurriedly,  gesticulating  now  to  Lincoln,  now  to 
Grant,  his  eyes  wandering  everywhere.  Meade,  — also 
tall,  with  thin,  sharp  features,  a gray  beard,  and  specta- 
cles ; is  a little  stooping  in  his  gait.  Sheridan,  — the  short- 
est of  all,  quick  and  energetic  in  all  his  movements,  with 
a face  bronzed  by  sun  and  wind ; courteous,  affable,  a 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 


303 


thorough  soldier.  The  plan  of  the  lieutenai.  t-general  was 
then  made  known  to  his  subordinates,  and  each  departed, 
during  the  day,  to  carry  into  execution  the  respective  parts 
assigned  them.”  * - 

General  Grant’s  line  was  now  about  forty  miles  in 
length,  extending  from  the  north  side  of  the  James  to 
Hatchie’s  Run.  General  Weitzel  was  in  command  of 
the  position  on  the  north  side  of  the  James  River.  The 
crisis  was  approaching,  and  Grant  watched  every  move- 
ment of  Lee  with  a sleepless  eye.  His  great  apprehension 
was  that  Lee  would  attempt  to  escape,  and  effect  a junction 
with  General  Johnston,  who  had  an  army  near  Raleigh, 
estimated  by  General  Sherman  at  between  thirty  and 
forty  thousand  infantry,  and  ten  thousand  cavalry.  The 
united  armies  of  Lee  and  Johnston,  falling  suddenly  upon 
Sherman,  might  crush  him. 

It  was  Grant’s  intention,  the  moment  Lee  commenced 
this  movement,  to  fall  furiously,  with  his  whole  force, 
upon  the  evacuating  columns.  On  Friday,  the  last  day 
of  March,  the  Fifth  Corps  was  moved  south  and  west  to 
take  an  important  position  near  the  bridge  over  Gravelly 
Run.  The  enemy  was  strongly  intrenched  here.  The 
Second  and  Third  Divisions  attacked  them,  and  were 
driven  back  in  confusion.  General  Griffin  rode  up  to 
General  J.  Lawrence  Chamberlain,  and  said,  — 

“ General,  the  Fifth  Corps  is  disgraced.  I have  told 
General  Warren  that  you  can  retake  that  field.  Will  you 
save  the  honor  of  the  corps  ? ” 

It  was  an  appalling  undertaking.  With  one  brigade, 
already  exhausted  by  hard  fighting,  and  weakened  by 
severe  loss,  General  Chamberlain  was  to  attack  the  foe 


* Four  Years  of  FightiDg.  By  Charles  Carleton  Coffin,  p.  488. 


304 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


flushed  with  victory.  He  formed  his  lines,  dashed  through 
the  stream,  and  drove  the  enemy  back,  for  more  than  a 
mile,  to  the  edge  of  a hill.  Here,  as  the  enemy  appeared 
in  greater  force,  he  was  ordered  to  halt,  that  the  strength 
and  position  of  the  foe  might  be  ascertained.  But  he 
begged  permission  to  press  on,  asking  only  for  several 
regiments  to  support  his  flanks  en  echelon.  He  then, 
upon  the  double-quick,  swept  the  field,  and  gained  a 
lodgement  on  the  White  Oak  Road,  which  enabled  the 
Fifth  Corps  to  render  essential  service  in  cutting  off  the 
retreat  of  Lee. 

On  this  day,  Grant  saw  indications  that  Lee  was  about 
to  move.  He  hurled  his  whole  army  against  the  rebel 
lines.  For  three  days,  the  battle  raged  with  as  much 
determination  and  carnage  as  had  been  at  any  time  wit- 
nessed during  the  war.  On  the  3d  of  April,  Lee’s  line 
was  crushed  at  all  points,  and  the  next  morning  both 
Petersburg  and  Richmond  were  evacuated.  Lee,  with  his 
shattered  army,  was  in  full  flight.  The  glad  tidings  that 
morning  ran  along  the  wires,  creating  indescribable  joy  : — 

“ Richmond  and  Petersburg  are  ours.  A third  part 
of  Lee’s  army  is  destroyed.  For  the  remainder,  there  is 
no  escape.” 

The  rebels  retreated  mainly  by  two  roads, — one  across 
the  Appomattox  towards  Amelia  Court-house,  and  the 
other  bending  to  the  left  towards  Lynchburg.  They  were 
hotly  pursued.  Their  path  was  strewed  with  the  debrit 
of  a routed  army,  and  many  prisoners  were  picked  up. 
The  flight  and  the  pursuit  were  continued  on  the  3d  and 
on  the  4th.  The  Fifth  Corps  had  gained  a commanding 
position,  half-way  between  Amelia  Court-house  and 
Burksville,  effectually  cutting  off  the  further  retread  in 
that  direction.  The  rebel  army  was  now  at  our  mercy. 


kiesfnttlGrj 


n . i bby 

Mpl  I 


Manchester 


garrison. 

%/p' 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 


305 


It  could  not  escape.  There  was  nothing  before  it  but 
surrender  or  destruction.  General  Grant,  anxious  to 
avoid  the  further  effusion  of  blood,  condescended  (and 
under  the  circumstances  it  was  a great  condescension)  to 
make  the  first  advances,  and  to  urge  General  Lee  to 
surrender.  On  the  7th,  he  sent  the  following  despatch 
to  Lee : — 

“ The  result  of  the  last  week  must  convince  you  of  the 
hopelessness  of  further  resistance,  on  the  part  of  the 
Army  of  Northern  Virginia,  in  this  struggle.  I feel  that 
it  is  so,  and  regard  it  as  my  duty  to  shift  from  myself 
the  responsibility  of  any  further  effusion  of  blood,  by 
asking  of  you  the  surrender  of  that  portion  of  the  Con- 
federate-States Army  known  as  the  Army  of  Northern 
Virginia.” 

General  Lee,  while  affecting  to  doubt  whether  his  con- 
dition were  entirely  hopeless,  still  asked  for  the  condi- 
tions on  which  the  surrender  would  be  received.  Gen- 
eral Grant  replied,  — 

“ Peace  being  my  first  desire,  there  is  but  one  condition 
I insist  upon  ; namely,  that  the  men  surrendered  shall  be 
disqualified  for  taking  up  arms  against  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  until  properly  exchanged.” 

General  Lee’s  response  to  this  was  evasive,  assuming 
that  he  did  not  think  that  the  emergency  called  for  a 
surrender,  but  that  he  would  meet  General  Grant  to  talk 
over  the  “ restoration  of  peace.”  General  Grant  replied  ; 
and  his  reply  shows  the  clearness  of  his  intellectual 
vision : — 

“ As  I have  no  authority  to  treat  on  the  subject  of 
peace,  the  meeting  proposed  could  lead  to  no  good.  I 
will  state,  however,  general,  that  I am  equally  anxiou  $ 
for  peace  with  yourself,  and  the  whole  North  entertains 


306 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  same  feeling.  The  terms  upon  which  peace  may  be 
had  are  well  understood.  By  the  South  laying  down 
their  arms,  they  will  hasten  that  most  desirable  event, 
save  thousands  of  human  lives,  and  hundreds  of  millions 
of  property  not  yet  destroyed.  Sincerely  hoping  that  all 
our  difficulties  may  be  settled  without  the  loss  of  another 
life,  I subscribe  myself, 

“ Yery  respectfully,  your  obedient  servant, 

“ U.  S.  Grant.” 

General  Lee  must  have  seen  that  it  was  in  vain  to 
attempt  to  parley,  or  to  prevaricate,  with  so  clear-sighted 
and  straight-forward  a man.  He  returned  a despatch 
consenting  to  the  interview.  But  General  Grant  was 
then  miles  away,  pushing  the  pursuit  with  all  vigor. 
He  received  Lee’s  despatch  at  half-past  eleven  of  the 
9th.  He  hurried  to  the  front,  and  held  an  interview 
with  Lee.  The  terms  were  very  simple.  All  the  officers 
and  men  were  to  give  their  parole  not  to  serve  against 
the  United  States  until  exchanged.  All  the  arms,  artil- 
lery, Rnd  public  property  were  to  be  packed  and  stacked, 
and  turned  over  to  the  officers  appointed  by  Grant  to 
receive  them.  The  officers  were  permitted  to  retain  their 
side-arms  and  their  private  horses  or  baggage. 

There  was  nothing  for  Lee  to  say  but  yes  or  no.  He 
said  yes.  At  half-past  three,  P.M.,  the  terms  were  signed. 
Our  troops  had  overtaken  — as  we  have  mentioned  — the 
main  body  of  Lee’s  army,  upon  a plain  surrounded  by 
bills,  from  which  there  was  no  possible  escape.  They 
were  just  ready  to  open  fire,  when  they  were  astounded 
by  the  outbursts  of  cheer  upon  cheer  from  the  exhausted, 
bleeding,  despairing  rebel  troops.  They  had  first  received 
the  tidings  of  the  capitulation,  and  their  joyful  shouts 


THE  FINAL  VICTORY. 


S07 


conveyed  the  glad  news  to  our  army.  The  cheer  was 
echoed  back,  and  the  voices  of  friend  and  foe  blended  in 
that  joyful  cry.  The  Union  troops,  who  were  pressing 
along  in  the  rear,  caught  the  shout,  learned  its  signifi- 
cance, and  passed  it  along  their  ranks  in  thunder  roar. 
For  miles,  the  hills  and  the  forests  rang  with  the  acclaim 
f that  grand,  patriot  army,  rejoicing  that  the  spirit  of 
rebellion  was  now  trampled  down  forever. 

Johnston’s  condition  was  hopeless.  He  could  be  in- 
stantly crushed  beneath  the  armies  of  Grant  and  Sher- 
man. Johnston  promptly  surrendered.  General  Sherman 
consented  to  terms  which  were  certainly  inconsiderate, 
but  the  reasons  for  which  were  not  then  fully  understood  ; 
and  he  was  censured  with  very  undue  severity.  The 
terms  he  proposed  were  not  ratified  by  the  Government; 
and  General  Sherman,  co-operating  with  General  Grant, 
received  the  surrender  of  Johnston’s  army  upon  the  same 
terms  with  those  accepted  by  General  Lee.  The  scattered 
rebel  bands,  upon  receiving  these  tidings,  either  surren- 
dered, or  dispersed  to  their  homes.  The  number  sur- 
rendered amounted  to  174,223.  The  number  of  rebel 
prisoners  then  on  hand  was  98,802.  The  whole  Union 
military  force,  on  the  1st  of  May,  amounted  to  1,000,510. 
Jefferson  Davis,  with  several  members  of  his  cabinet, 
accompanied  by  a small  body  of  cavalry,  endeavored  to 
escape,  hoping  to  reach  some  Southern  seaport,  and  take 
ship  for  foreign  lands.  He  was  hotly  pursued,  and  was 
caught  at  Irwinsville,  in  Georgia,  on  tie  morning  of  the 
10th  of  May.  He  exposed  himself  m much  derision, 
by  being  captured  disguised  in  the  garb  of  a woman. 

The  war  was  ended.  The  nation  was  saved.  General 
Grant  was  pronounced,  by  the  unanimous  voice  of  his 
countrymen,  the  Washington  of  the  conflict.  In  the 


308 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


following  address,  issued  on  the  2d  of  June,  186f , Gen- 
eral Grant  took  leave  of  all  the  armies  which  had 
been  so  long  guided  by  his  genius  in  their  arduous  cam- 
paigns : — 

“ Soldiers  of  the  Armies  of  the  United  States,  — 
By  your  patriotic  devotion  to  your  country  in  the  hour  of 
danger  and  alarm,  your  magnificent  fighting,  bravery, 
and  endurance,  you  have  maintained  the  supremacy  of 
the  Union  and  the  Constitution ; overthrown  all  armed 
opposition  to  the  enforcement  of  the  laws,  and  of  the 
proclamations  forever  abolishing  slavery,  — the  cause 
and  pretext  of  the  Rebellion  ; and  opened  the  way  to  the 
rightful  authorities  to  restore  order  and  inaugurate 
peace,  on  a permanent  and  enduring  basis,  on  every 
foot  of  American  soil. 

“ Your  marches,  sieges,  and  battles,  in  distance,  dura- 
tion, resolution,  and  brilliancy  of  results,  dim  the  lustre 
of  the  world’s  past  military  achievements,  and  will  be  the 
patriot’s  precedent  in  defence  of  liberty  and  right  in  all 
time  to  come.  In  obedience  to  your  country’s  call,  you 
left  your  homes  and  families,  and  volunteered  in  its  de- 
fence. Victory  has  crowned  your  valor,  and  secured  the 
purpose  of  your  patriotic  hearts.  And  with  the  grati- 
tude of  your  countrymen,  and  the  highest  honors  a great 
and  free  nation  can  accord,  you  will  soon  be  permitted 
to  return  to  your  homes  and  your  families,  conscious  of 
having  discharged  the  highest  duty  of  American  citizens. 

“ To  achieve  these  glorious  triumphs,  and  secure  to 
yourselves,  your  fellow-countrymen,  and  posterity  the 
blessings  of  free  institutions,  tens  of  thousands  of  your 
gallant  comrades  have  fallen,  and  sealed  the  priceless 
legacy  with  their  lives.  The  graves  of  these  a grateful 
nation  bedews  with  tears,  honors  their  memories,  and 
will  ever  cherish  and  support  their  stricken  famTies.” 


THE  FIN  AX,  VICTORY. 


309 


We  must  here  close  our  sketch  of  the  life  of  General 
Grant.  It  is  more  than  probable  that  he  has  but  just 
entered  upon  that  career  of  usefulness  in  which  he  is  des- 
tined to  serve  his  country.  Since  the  close  of  the  war, 
his  measures  of  firmness  and  of  conciliation  have  been 
such  as  increasingly  to  endear  him  to  his  countrymen. 
He  has  ascended  another  step  in  the  line  of  military 
promotion,  in  receiving  the  appointment  of  General  of 
the  Armies  of  the  United  States.  There  is  but  one  more 
exalted  honor  which  can  be  attained.  The  nation  seems 
to  be  waiting  the  appointed  time  when  it  can  honor  itself 
by  conferring  its  highest  gift  upon  Ulysses  S.  Grant. 

On  the  21st  of  May,  1868,  the  National  Republican 
Convention,  assembled  at  Chicago,  adopted  a series  of 
resolutions,  a platform  so-called,  expressive  of  the  princi- 
ples of  the  Republican  party.  The  essential  points  in 
this  platform  were,  that  all  men  were  entitled  to  equal 
civil  and  political  rights  ; that  Congress  should  guarantee 
to  all  loyal  men  at  the  South,  without  regard  to  race  or 
color,  equal  suffrage ; and  that  all  forms  of  repudiation 
of  the  national  debt  were  to  be  denounced  as  a crime. 

With  this  statement  of  its  principles,  the  Republicans 
nominated  Gen.  Ulysses  S.  Grant  as  their  candidate  for 
the  Presidency.  In  the  following  terms  the  president  of 
the  convention  announced  to  that  body  the  result  of  its 
vote : — 

“ Gentlemen  of  the  Convention,  you  have  cast  six  hun- 
dred and  fifty  votes,  and  you  have  given  six  hundred  and 
fifty  votes  for  Gen.  Ulysses  S.  Grant.” 

This  announcement  was  received  with  the  most  raptur- 
ous applause.  It  would  be  impossible  to  describe  the 
enthusiasm  which  ensued.  As  soon  as  the  excitement 


310 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


had  in  some  degree  subsided,  the  Hon.  Schuyler  Colfax 
was  nominated  as  candidate  for  the  Vice-Presidency  ; and, 
after  a few  ballotings,  was  also  unanimously  elected. 

In  the  following  words,  Gen.  Grant  expressed  his  ap- 
provement of  the  platform,  and  his  consent  to  accept  the 
nomination  : — 

“If  elected  to  the  office  of  President  of  the  United 
States,  it  will  be  my  endeavor  to  administer  all  the  laws 
in  good  faith,  with  economy,  and  with  the  view  of  giving 
peace,  quiet,  and  protection  everywhere.  In  times  like 
the  present  it  is  impossible,  or  at  least  eminently  improp- 
er, to  lay  down  a policy  to  be  adhered  to,  right  or  wrong, 
through  an  administration  of  four  years.  New  political 
issues,  not  foreseen,  are  constantly  arising  ; the  views  of  the 
public  on  old  ones  are  constantly  changing ; and  a purely 
administrative  officer  should  always  be  left  free  to  execute 
the  will  of  the  people.  I always  have  respected  that  will, 
and  always  shall.  Peace,  and  universal  prosperity,  its 
sequence,  with  economy  of  administration,  will  lighten 
the  burden  of  taxation,  while  it  constantly  reduces  the 
national  debt.  Let  us  have  peace.” 

Gov.  Horatio  Seymour  of  New  York  was  the  Demo- 
cratic candidate.  The  election  was  hotly  contested. 

In  the  popular  vote,  there  were  5,922,984  votes  cast. 
Of  these,  Grant  received  3,016,353.  Seymour  received 
2,906,631.  Grant’s  majority  was  109,722.  Thirty-four 
States  cast  their  votes  for  electors.  Three,  unrecon- 
structed, did  not  vote.  Twenty-six  of  the  States  gave  their 
electoral  votes,  numbering  214,  for  Grant.  Eight  cast 
their  votes,  counting  80,  for  Seymour.  Thus,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  provisions  of  the  Constitution,  it  was  an- 
nounced that  Ulysses  S.  Grant  was  elected  President  of 
the  United  States  by  a majority  of  134  electoral  votes. 


NOMINATION  FOE  THE  PEESIDENCT. 


311 


On  tlie  4th  of  March,  1869,  Gen.  Grant  was  inaugu- 
rated President  of  the  United  States.  With  that  wonder- 
ful readiness  to  accept  the  decisions  of  the  ballot  which  is 
the  crowning  honor  of  our  country,  all  parties  cordially 
acquiesced  in  the  result.  The  storms  of  war  were 
hushed,  and  an  era  of  peace  was  dawning  upon  our  land. 
Still,  it  was  evident  that  Gen.  Grant’s  administration  had 
questions  to  grapple  which  would  task  its  utmost  energies 
of  firmness  and  wisdom.  Our  nest  chapter  will  contain 
an  account  of  the  leading  measures  which  have  thus  far 
been  adopted  by  the  Government  over  which,  for  the  past 
four  years,  he  has  so  successfully  presided. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


THE  CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION  OE  PRESIDENT  GRANT. 

Character  of  the  Rebellion.  — Peril  of  the  Union  Men  in  the  South.  — 
Corruption  in  Office.  — Influence  of  the  Office-holders.  — Danger  of 
Military  Rule.  — Democratic  Votes.  — Payment  of  the  National  Debt. — 
The  Final  Result. 

the  close  of  the  war  of  the  Rebellion 
there  were  difficulties  to  be  encountered, 
in  the  way  of  the  re-establislnuent  of  the 
Government  in  all  its  varied  and  compli- 
cated functions,  which  excited  the  solicitude 
and  tasked  the  sagacity  of  all  of  our  most  eminent 
statesmen.  These  difficulties  were  not  only  very  great, 
but  they  were  altogether  unprecedented  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  There  was  nothing  to  be  found  in  the  annals 
of  all  past  ages  to  reflect  any  light  upon  this  difficult 
question. 

1.  All  preceding  insurrections  and  rebellions  had 
been  those  of  populations  or  of  subordinate  govern- 
ments. In  no  previous  instance  has  the  insurgent  party 
been  possessed  of  legitimate  rights  of  government,  inde- 
pendent of  the  power  of  the  conquering  government.  The 
rebellious  States  had  rights  which  the  National  Govern- 
ment recognized  as  sovereign  within  their  sphere.  These 
rights  the  National  Government  was  bound,  after  its 

312 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


313 


victory,  to  recognize,  and  preserve  iindi minished.  "What- 
ever administration,  therefore,  came  into  power,  it  had 
this  extremely  delicate  and  intricate  question  to  solve, 
namely,  “How  shall  the  State  Governments  be  restored 
to  the  Union,  and  left  in  possession  of  their  legitimate 
powers,  unencroached  upon  and  unimpaired,  without 
incurring  the  danger  of  their  forming  a new  combination 
for  the  overthrow  of  the  National  Government  ? ” 

Another  great  and  entirely  novel  difficulty  arose  out 
of  the  fact  of  there  being  two  races  in  the  conquered 
district,  distinguished  from  each  other  by  strongly- 
marked  physical  peculiarities,  and  separated  by  the 
social  habits  of  one  or  two  centuries.  One  of  these  races, 
liberated  from  slavery  by  the  National  Government,  was 
bound  to  that  power  by  every  tie  of  gratitude  and  affec- 
tion. The  other,  the  slave-holding  race,  humiliated  by 
defeat  and  exasperated  by  the  loss  of  its  bondsmen, 
remained  unrelenting  in  its  hatred  of  the  National 
Government,  even  after  it  had  been  compelled  to  throw 
down  its  arms. 

What  course  of  policy  was  to  be  pursued  in  reference 
to  these  two  races,  in  their  relations  to  each  other,  so  as 
to  retain  the  allegiance  and  good-will  of  the  friendly 
race,  without  setting  the  two  races  into  inveterate  hos 
tility  ? 

These  difficulties,  which,  as  we  have  mentioned,  were 
without  precedent,  were  of  a nature  to  be  embarrassing 
in  the  highest  degree.  No  earthly  wisdom  could  prevent 
a greater  or  less  amount  of  failure  in  the  attempt  to 
surmount  them.  The  task  would  be  hard  enough  for 
any  administration,  even  with  the  whole  country  dis- 
posed to  be  pleased,  and  to  put  the  best  construction 
upon  its  measures.  But  with  a large  and  powerful  party 


314 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


interested  in  not  being  pleased,  and  seeking,  by  every 
means,  to  put  the  worst  construction  upon  the  measures, 
to  embarrass  their  operation,  and  to  misrepresent  their 
results,  it  is  indeed  wonderful  that  the  work  of  recon- 
struction has  gone  on  so  successfully.  The  work  of 
reconstruction  is  complete.  It  has  been  accomplished 
in  four  short  years.  The  whole  nation  acquiesces  in  it. 
Every  State  is  harmoniously  restored  to  the  Union,  and 
every  Congressional  district  is  represented  in  Congress. 
All  impartial  men  will  admit  that  this  is  a signal  triumph 
of  the  administration  of  Gen.  Grant. 

The  British  Government,  with  none  of  these  peculiar 
complications  and  embarrassments  to  trouble  it,  has  not 
made  as  much  progress  in  sixty  years,  in  conciliating 
conquered  Ireland,  as  the  Republican  Government  of 
the  United  States  has  made  in  six  years,  in  restoring 
harmony  between  belligerent  States  which  had  been  torn 
asunder  by  one  of  the  most  desolating  and  bloody  of 
civil  wars.  The  candid  mind  will  ponder  these  results, 
and  will  render  honor  where  honor  is  due. 

2.  There  was  another  very  serious  difficulty  to  be 
encountered.  The  great  majority  of  the  white  inhabit- 
ants of  the  Southern  States  had  rallied  beneath  the  flag 
of  rebellion.  When  the  rebellion  was  quelled,  and  the 
United  States  armies  were  withdrawn  from  the  subjected 
States,  there  were  many  thousand  Union  men,  and  four 
million  of  emancipated  slaves,  who  were  exposed  to 
every  species  of  outrage  from  the  vanquished,  because 
they  had  proved  true  to  the  National  Government.  Was 
that  Government  bound  to  protect  these  its  friends,  with- 
out whose  aid  victory  could  not  have  been  assured  ? 
And  how  could  the  National  Government,  in  accordance 
with  the  Constitution,  extend  its  power  into  these  States, 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION'. 


315 


which,  according  to  the  Constitution,  were  entitled  to  the 
management  of  their  own  internal  affairs  ? 

Mr.  Greeley,  in  his  letter  of  acceptance  of  the  Cincin- 
nati nomination,  says,  “ There  shall  be  no  federal  subver- 
sion of  the  internal  policy  of  the  several  States  and 
municipalities;  but  each  shall  be  left  free  to  enforce  the 
rights  and  promote  the  well-being  of  its  inhabitants,  by 
such  means  as  the  judgment  of  its  own  people  shall  pre- 
scribe.” 

But  suppose,  instead  of  ‘'enforcing  the  rights  and  pro- 
moting the  well-being  of  its  inhabitants,”  masked  bands 
of  Ku-Klux  desperadoes  are  burning  the  houses  of 
Union  men,  white  and  colored,  shooting  them,  hanging 
them,  burning  them,  and  inflicting  outrages  which  cause 
the  ear  which  hears  them  to  tingle,  and  all  this  simply 
because  these  men  were  true  to  their  country’s  flag ; 
and  suppose  there  is  no  disposition  in  the  reconstructed 
Rebel  governments  to  protect  these  men  ; and  that,  thus 
persecuted  for  their  patriotism,  they  raise  a cry  of 
anguish  which  is  heard  in  the  remotest  hamlet  of  our 
land  ! What  then  ? Is  the  National  Government  to  close 
its  ears  and  harden  its  heart,  and  leave  them  to  their 
awful  doom  ? Is  it  to  say  to  them,  “ In  our  day  of 
extremity,  when  the  very  pillars  of  the  republic  were 
trembling,  you  were  true  to  the  flag,  and,  braving  every 
peril,  aided  in  saving  the  nation  ; but,  now  that  the 
nation  is  saved,  the  Government  is  entirely  powerless  to 
afford  you  any  protection.  We  must  abandon  you  to  the 
worse  than  savage  barbarities  of  Ku-Klux  brands  and 
bowie-knives  and  revolvers  and  ropes.  We  can  pity  you, 
as  we  see  your  bodies  struggling  in  death  agonies,  hang- 
ing from  the  trees,  but  we  cannot  help  you  ” ? 

This  was  the  question  which  Mr.  Greeley  seems  to 


316 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


have  overlooked,  but  which  was  the  all-important  one 
which  pressed  itself  upon  the  public  mind.  Gen. 
Grant’s  administration  met  it  boldly.  While  very  care- 
ful to  avoid,  as  far  as  possible,  every  encroachment  upon 
State  rights,  it  assumed  that  the  rights  of  war  entitled  it, 
and  commanded  it,  to  protect  those,  who,  for  their  patriot- 
ism alone,  were  exposed  to  spoliation  and  death.  The  Union 
men  were  protected.  Had  they  not  been,  the  Govern- 
ment would  have  deserved  and  would  have  received  the 
execrations  of  mankind.  And,  notwithstanding  the 
enemies  of  the  administration  raised  the  loudest  hue 
and  cry  against  its  measures,  declaring  that  the  National 
Government  had  no  right  to  reach  forth  its  arm  for 
the  protection  of  these  patriots,  the  voice  of  the  masses 
of  the  people  is  almost  unanimous  in  its  approval. 

3.  It  was  argued  against  Gen.  Grant’s  adminis- 
tration, that  there  were  a great  many  corrupt  men 
holding  office  under  the  United  States  Government ; and 
that  there  was  an  imperious  call,  in  this  respect,  for  civil 
reform. 

To  this  it  was  replied  that  Pres.  Grant,  conscious 
of  this  evil,  which  must  of  necessity,  more  or  less,  per- 
vade all  governments,  had  urged  upon  Congress,  in  his 
annual  message  of  1870,  efficient  measures  for  securing 
civil  reform.  A commission  of  very  able  men  was 
appointed  to  report  upon  the  subject.  With  but  little 
support  from  Congress,  and  triumphing  over  the  obsta- 
cles thrown  in  his  way  by  the  enemies  of  the  administra- 
tion, he  succeeded  in  establishing  civil  service  rules,  such 
as  had  never  been  in  force  before.  In  any  application 
for  a clerkship,  or  any  other  office,  the  applicant  was 
required  to  state,  in  his  own  handwriting,  his  name, 
place  of  birth,  residence,  place  of  occupation,  whether 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


317 


lie  had  ever  before  been  in  the  civil  service,  and,  if  so, 
the  reasons  for  leaving  it,  and  whether  he  had  ever  been 
in  the  army  or  navy.  He  must  also  present  a certificate 
of  his  good  moral  character,  signed  by  two  citizens,  and 
a certificate  from  a physician  testifying  to  his  physical 
capacity  to  perform  the  labor  of  the  office.  Having  for- 
warded those  documents  to  the  Government,  he  was  then 
entitled  to  be  admitted  at  the  appointed  time,  to  enter 
into  a competitive  examination,  with  other  candidates, 
as  to  his  mental  qualifications  to  discharge  the  duties  of 
the  office. 

The  difficulties  with  which  this  subject  has  been  sur- 
rounded have  thus  far  been  very  great.  It  is  said  that 
some  gentlemen  were  complaining  to  the  President  that  a 
certain  man  in  office  was  quite  destitute  of  moral  princi- 
ple. He  replied, — 

“ Gentlemen,  I knew  nothing  of  that  man  until  he 
brought  to  Washington  a petition  for  the  office.  I took 
the  petition,  and  invited  members  of  your  delegation  to 
inform  me  if  they  deemed  the  appointment  a proper  one. 
One  said  that  he  thought  it  was..  Another  said  that  he 
was  not  acquainted  with  the  man,  but  that  his  petition 
bore,  as  indorsers  to  his  moral  worth,  the  names  of  sixty 
prominent  commercial  firms.  With  such  vouchers  he 
was  appointed,  and  his  appointment  was  confirmed  by  the 
Senate.” 

It  seems  scarcely  reasonable  to  hold  the  President  re- 
sponsible for  the  character  of  over  sixty  thousand  officers, 
who  come  from  all  parts  of  our  widely-extended  Union. 
No  man  can  be  better  informed  on  this  subject  than  Sen- 
ator Wilson.  His  testimony,  at  a great  meeting  at  the 
Cooper  Institute  in  New  York,  in  April,  1872,  is  as  fol- 
lows : — 


318 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


“Daring  Gen.  Grant’s  administration,  the  executive 
departments  at  Washington  have  been  largely  re-organ- 
ized, systematized,  and  improved.  The  employes  have 
been  reduced  in  number  and  improved  in  quality.  I 
have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  the  offices  in  Washing- 
ton have  not  been,  in  many  years,  so  well  filled  as  they 
have  been  under  this  administration.  The  Secretary  of 
the  Treasury  said  to  me  the  other  day,  that  he  had  no  hes- 
itation in  saying  that  this  department,  with  its  two  thou- 
sand clerks  and  employes,  would  not  suffer  in  comparison 
with  the  banks  and  great  business  establishments  of  New 
York. 

In  confirmation  of  these  views,  it  is  stated  that  during 
three  years  of  Gen.  Grant’s  administration,  but  four 
collectors  of  internal  revenue  became  defaulters,  and  for 
amounts  less  than  two  hundred  thousand  dollars.  “Ev- 
ery department  of  the  Government,”  says  Senator  Wilson, 
“ has  been,  during  the  past  three  years,  honestly,  persist- 
ently, and  effectively  engaged  in  detecting,  exposing,  and 
punishing  office-holders  and  others  who  have  cheated  the 
Government  or  stolen  the  public  moneys.  The  results 
have  been,  that  less  than  one-fifteenth  part  of  one  per  cent 
of  the  collections  and  expenditures  of  the  Government 
has  been  stolen  ; a less  percentage,  I believe,  than  has 
been  stolen  under  any  administration  for  fprty  years.  I 
have  undoubting  faith  that  Pres.  Grant  and  the  heads 
of  departments  will  continue  their  reformatory  work,  and 
that  thieves,  defaulters,  and  smugglers  will  be  hunted 
down  and  punished  whenever  found.  It  is  a singular  fact, 
that  while  Gen.  Grant  is  bitterly  assailed,  and  his  admin- 
istration denounced  as  corrupt,  for  pez-sonal  ends  and  par- 
tisan purposes,  there  is  no  question  of  the  fact  that  he  is 
the  best  abused  and  hated  man  in  America  by  these  same 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


319 


defaulters,  thieves,  smugglers,  and  defrauders  of  the  rev- 
enue, as  also  by  the  dishonored,  corrupt,  and  tainted  pol- 
iticians of  the  laud.  Under  this  administration  the  rev- 
enues have  been  annually  increased  by  tens  of  millions, 
under  the  same  revenue  laws,  simply  by  their  more  faith- 
ful observance.  The  expenses  of  the  nation  have  been 
annually  diminished,  through  mere  vigilance  and  econo- 
my, by  tens  of  millions  annually.” 

4.  Again,  it  was  urged  against  Gen.  Grant’s  admin- 
istration, that  an  immense  army  of  office-holders  had  ob- 
tained entire  possession  of  the  Government.  To  be  an 
office-holder  became  a term  of  reproach.  It  was  said 
that  the  office-holders,  who,  it  was  assumed,  were  corrupt, 
had  obtained  supreme  control  of  the  administration,  and 
that  Gen.  Grant  had  thus  become  a mere  tool  in  theii 
hands. 

To  this  charge  it  was  replied,  that  the  Republican  party 
contained  within  its  ranks  about  three  and  a half  millions 
of  men,  consisting  mainly  of  the  most  intelligent  and 
virtuous  in  the  land.  There  are  about  sixty  thousand 
offices  in  the  gift  of  the  government:  of  these,  forty 
thousand  are  postmasters  and  their  clerks.  About  half 
of  these  receive  salaries  of  less  than  two  hundred  dollars 
a year.  Nine-tenths  of  the  offices  scarcely  give  a man  a 
decent  support.  There  was  a time,  in  the  past  history  of 
the  country,  when  even  the  most  humble  governmental 
office  was  deemed  a badge  of  honor,  securing  for  its  pos- 
sessor a certain  degree  of  social  distinction  if  not  of 
wealth.  But  that  day  has  long  since  passed.  The  pro- 
fessions, and  the  majestic  industrial  operations  of  the 
present  time,  are  opening  such  avenues  to  opulence  and 
to  influence,  that  those  who  covet  office  are  generally 
those  who  have  been  reduced  by  misfortune  or  penniless 


320 


LIFE  OF  GENEEAL  GBANT. 


adventurers.  Senator  Wilson,  in  an  able  speech  deliv- 
ered at  the  Cooper  Institute  in  New  York,  alluding  to 
this  subject,  said,  — 

“ The  professions,  the  great  industrial  interests  of  the 
country,  yearly  draw  to  themselves  more  and  more  the 
talent,  the  enterprise,  and  the  ambition  of  the  nation. 
Look  at  your  railroads  and  your  telegraph  lines,  with 
their  vast  capital  and  patronage ; your  banks  and  insur- 
ance companies  ; your  mercantile  associations  and  manu- 
facturing corporations,  with  their  thousands  of  millions 
of  capital,  and  their  billions  of  production.  These  pro- 
fessions, these  industrial  pursuits,  open  avenues  for  talent 
and  enterprise,  and  offer  rewards  not  to  be  won  on  the 
theatre  of  political  action.  They  are  these  professional 
men,  these  builders  and  operators  of  railroads  and  tele- 
graphs, these  bankers  and  merchants,  these  workers  in 
the  great  industries  of  our  time,  who  build  the  fine  houses 
and  live  in  them,  who  have  paintings  and  statues 
and  libraries,  and  possess  all  the  comforts  and  luxuries 
that  adorn  and  render  attractive  social  life.” 

It  was  said  that  the  declaration  was  utterly  absurd, 
that  a few  thousand  office-holders,  with  salaries  so  small 
as  to  be  scarcely  able  to  feed  and  clothe  their  families, 
could  hold  the  Republican  party  and  a proud  and  power- 
ful nation  of  forty  millions  in  thraldom.  The  number  of 
voters  in  the  republic  amounts  to  seven  millions.  Proba- 
bly there  has  never  before  been  in  the  world  such  a body 
of  intelligent  and  independent  men.  They  constituted 
the  power  which  created  the  Government,  and  which 
really  controlled  its  decisions.  Though  disaffected  politi- 
cians were  seeking  for  the  overthrow  of  the  administra- 
tion, it  was  declared  that  the  voice  of  the  press  and  of  the 
occasional  conventions  proved  that  the  measures  of  the 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


321 


administration  were  in  harmony  with  the  wishes  of  the 
great  mass  of  the  people.  Of  the  National  Republican 
Convention,  appointed  to  meet  in  Philadelphia,  nearly  all 
the  delegates  to  which  were  instructed  to  vote  for  the 
renomination  of  Gen.  Grant,  there  were  but  very  few 
office-holders  elected,  and  the  office-holders  exerted  but 
little  influence  in  the  choice  of  candidates.  In  the  dele- 
gation from  eight  States,  but  five  office-holders  were  found. 
Of  the  opponents  of  the  administration,  few,  if  any,  ven- 
tured to  declare  that  the  measures  of  the  Government 
were  not  sustained  by  the  overwhelming  majority  of  the 
Republican  party. 

5.  Among  the  considerations  which  were  offered  against 
the  election  of  Gen.  Grant  to  the  presidency,  there 
was  one  which  was  urged  with  great  vehemence  and  per- 
sistence, and  was  not  wholly  without  reasonable  grounds  ; 
and  that  was  the  danger  of  intrusting  a military  man, 
or  rather  a man  who  had  acquired  an  extensive  influence 
throughout  the  country  by  a great  and  successful  mili- 
tary career,  with  the  supreme  civil  authority. 

The  apprehension  of  danger  from  this  source  was  cer- 
tainly not  wholly  unreasonable.  The  government  of  an 
army  is  necessarily  a despotism,  — an  army  of  republicans 
not  less  so  than  any  other.  If,  therefore,  there  is  any 
such  thing  as  being  trained  to  the  exercise  of  arbitrary 
rule,  a general  in  supreme  command,  for  many  years,  of 
a very  large  military  force,  is  necessarily  exposed  to  it. 

So  true  is  this,  and  so  universally  true,  that  nearly  all 
the  despotic  governments  in  Europe  are  generally  con- 
sidered as  having  originated  in  the  military  exploits  or 
capacity  of  their  founders.  And  so  fully  have  the 
people  of  this  country  been  convinced  of  the  nature  of 
this  danger,  that  from  the  earliest  periods  of  its  history 
21 


322 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


the  greatest  stress  has  been  laid  upon  the  importance  of 
securing  the  complete  separation  of  the  military  from 
the  civil  power,  and  the  entire  subjection  of  the  former 
to  the  latter. 

In  the  election  of  Washington  to  the  first  presidency, 
at  the  close  of  the  Revolutionary  war,  his  case  was  con- 
sidered an  exception  to  what  ought  to  be  the  general 
rule,  of  not  committing  high  civil  authority  to  men  ac- 
customed to  the  exercise  of  great  military  power.  And 
when  it  was  found,  by  the  result,  how  readily  and  com- 
pletely Washington  passed  from  one  regime  or  mode  of 
government  to  the  other,  and  how  completely  he  confined 
himself  within  the  limits  and  restrictions  which  his  new 
position  imposed  upon  him,  the  whole  world  was  aston- 
ished at  the  spectacle. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  chief  foundations  upon  which  the 
fame  of  Washington  in  the  general  estimation  of  man- 
kind now  rests,  is  the  grandeur  of  soul  which  he  mani- 
fested, in  assuming  so  readily  and  so  gracefully  the  posi- 
tion of  a citizen,  elected  to  a temporary  office,  when  he 
might  so  easily  have  been  tempted  to  undertake  to  make 
himself  a king. 

Gen.  Grant  had  been  for  years  in  command  of  a force 
fifty-fold  greater  than  the  whole  military  force  ordinarily 
wielded  by  the  United  States  Government  in  time  of 
peace.  And  it  was  not  at  all  unreasonable  to  consider 
it  a very  grave  question,  whether  the  circumstances  of 
the  case,  at  the  close  of  the  Rebellion,  were  so  far  similar 
to  those  which  existed  at  the  termination  of  the  Revolu- 
tion, as  to  make  the  course  pursued  at  that  time  a proper 
precedent  for  this. 

The  opposition  to  the  election  of  Gen.  Grant  upon  this 
ground,  from  some  quarters,  was  very  decided  and  very 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


323 


persistent.  It  was  predicted,  that,  if  he  once  entered  the 
White  House,  he  would  never  leave  it ; that,  if  he  were 
put  there  by  ballots,  he  would  maintain  himself  there  by 
bayonets,  — or,  at  any  rate,  that  he  could  never  be  dis- 
possessed except  at  the  cost  of  a new  and  most  terrible 
civil  war. 

It  was  almost  amusing  to  observe  how  quickly  and 
quietly  all  these  apprehensions  and  prognostications 
passed  away  from  men’s  minds  and  were  forgotten,  as  the 
months  rolled  on  after  the  inauguration.  With  every  in- 
ducement, on  the  part  of  the  enemies  of  the  administra- 
tion, to  find  fault,  there  has  never  been  any  charge  against 
him  of  any  disposition  to  use  his  power  in  antagonism  to 
the  will  of  the  people,  as  expressed  by  their  representa- 
tives in  Congress ; and  any  political  speaker  who  should 
intimate  the  least  doubt  or  uncertainty  in  respect  to  his 
leaving  the  White  House  quietly  at  the  end  of  his  term 
if  not  re-elected,  and  should  recommend  that  military 
preparations  should  be  made  to  eject  him,  would  only 
cover  himself  with  derision. 

6.  It  is  universally  admitted^  that  there  are  by  no  means 
enough  Republicans,  unfriendly  to  Gen.  Grant,  to  prevent 
his  election.  If  defeated,  it  must  be  mainly  by  Democrat- 
ic votes.  At  least  ten  Democrats  must  be  united  with 
one  disaffected  Republican.  This  union,  if  successful, 
would,  of  course,  be  the  virtual  transference  of  the  admin- 
istration to  Democratic  hands.  It  had  long  been  their 
watchword,  “ To  the  victors  belong  the  spoils.”  And 
the  spoils  of  office,  it  could  hardly  be  denied,  were  the 
great  object  at  which  they  were  aiming. 

The  antagonism  between  these  two  parties  had  been 
vital.  To  unite  such  discordant  elements  would  seem  to  be 
impossible.  Mr.  Horace  Greeley,  the  avowed  Republican, 


324 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


and  yet  the  inveterate  foe  of  Gen.  Grant,  as  he  had  pre- 
viously been  of  Pres.  Lincoln,  had  written  as  follows 
of  this  Democratic  party  whose  support  his  nomination  as 
candidate  for  the  Presidency,  by  the  Cincinnati  Conven- 
tion, had  rendered  it  necessary  for  him  to  solicit : — 

“ Point  wherever  you  please  to  an  election  district 
which  you  will  pronounce  morally  rotten,  given  up  in 
great  part  to  debauchery  and -vice,  whose  votes  subsist 
mainly  by  keeping  policy-offices,  gambling-houses,  grog- 
shops, and  darker  dens  of  infamy,  and  that  district  will  be 
found,  at  nearly  or  quite  every  election,  giving  a large 
majority  for  that  which  styles  itself  the  Democratic  party. 
Thus  the  ‘ Five  Points  ’ is  the  most  Democratic  district  of 
our  city.  The  Hook  follows  not  very  far  behind  it,  and  so 
on.  Take  all  the  haunts  of  debauchery  in  the  land,  and 
you  will  find  nine-tenths  of  their  master-spirits  active 
partisans  of  that  same  Democracy.  What  is  the  instinct, 
the  sympathetic  chord,  which  attaches  them  so  uniformly 
to  this  panty  ? ” 

Senator  Wilson,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  members 
of  the  Republican  party,  and  the  warm  friend  and 
eloquent  supporter  of  the  administration  of  Gen.  Grant, 
in  a similar  strain,  expresses  his  views  of  the  inherent 
antagonism  between  the  Democratic  and  the  Republican 
parties.  In  his  speech  at  Great  Falls,  N.H.,  on  the  24th 
of  February,  1872,  he  said, — 

“ We  have  had  a serious  contest,  a bloody  struggle,  in 
which  some  of  the  bravest  and  noblest  have  gone  down, 
and  sleep  in  soldiers’  graves.  In  this  great  struggle,  where 
stood  these  two  great  parties  which  divide  the  nation  to- 
day ? Where  stood  the  Democratic  party  ? Where  stood 
the  Republican  party  ? Here  to-night  I assert  it,  and 
there  is  not  a man  of  God’s  earth  to  contradict  it,  that 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


325 


from  the  year  1832,  when  William  Lloyd  Garrison  and 
eleven  other  fearless  men  signed  their  names  to  the  dec- 
laration that  black  men  had  a right  to  liberty,  and  that 
they  would  do  what  they  could,  sanctioned  by  law, 
humanity,  and  religion,  to  emancipate  the  bondman,  and 
to  lift  up  the  poor  and  lowly  in  the  land,  — from  that  day 
to  this  hour,  every  moment  of  the  time  and  on  every  dis- 
tinct issue,  the  Democratic  party  has  been  on  the  side  of 
privilege,  the  side  of  caste,  the  side  of  brutal,  ignorant, 
and  degraded  barbarism.  Measured  by  the  standard  of 
the  philosophers  and  statesmen  of  the  ages,  measured 
by  the  law  of  the  living  God,  there  has  not  been  a mo- 
ment when  it  was  not  clearly,  plainly,  distinctly,  unquali- 
fiedly wrong.” 

Such  is  the  character  of  the  Democratic  party,  accord- 
ing to  the  representations  of  Republicans,  both  friendly 
and  unfriendly  to  Gen.  Grant.  It  is  into  the  hands  of  this 
party  that  the  Republican  enemies  of  Gen.  Grant,  the 
so-called  “ Liberal  Republican  ” party,  would  transfer 
the  national  power.  “ The  Lewiston  Journal  ” of  Maine, 
a strong  Democratic  paper,  unquestionably  expresses  the 
views  of  the  Democrats  all  over  the  Union,  who  are  in 
favor  of  the  election  of  Mr.  Greeley,  when  it  says,  — 

“ We  go  for  Greeley  because  it  is  the  only  chance  of 
getting  into  power.  And  we  believe,  that,  when  elected 
by  us,  he  will  change  his  course  and  become  practically 
a Democrat : as  we  have  noticed  that  men  are  usually 
moulded  by  those  who  elect  them  to  office ; and  our  votes 
must  elect  him,  if  he  is  elected  at  all.” 

7.  At  the  close  of  the  war,  the  National  Government 
found  itself  burdened  with  a debt  of  not  far  from  three 
thousand  million  of  dollars.  A considerable  portion  of  the 
bonds  which  had  been  issued,  on  this  account,  was  held  in 


326 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


foreign  countries.  A much  larger  amount,  however,  was 
due  to  our  own  citizens.  It  became  at  once  a question, 
how  rapidly  it  would  be  best  to  attempt  to  pay  this  debt. 

The  creditors  were,  of  course,  interested  in  not  having 
it  rapidly  paid.  The  longer  it  could  remain  as  a fund  for 
investment,  the  better  it  was  for  them,  provided  that  their 
confidence  in  the  security  of  it  was  established,  through  the 
universal  acknowledgment  by  the  people  of  the  country 
of  its  binding  obligation,  and  that  the  interest  was  regu- 
larly paid. 

But  this  obligation,  unfortunately,  was  not  universally, 
acknowledged.  There  was  a large  party  who  openly 
maintained  that  the  debt  was  illegally  contracted,  and 
who  were  ready  to  repudiate  it;  and  it  was  feared  that 
there  was  a much  larger  number  who  secretly  held  the 
same  views  ; and  that,  if  this  party  could  obtain  possession 
of  power,  the  debt  would  be  repudiated.  To  remove  this 
impression,  and  re-establish  the  credit  of  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  was  one  of  the  most  serious  and 
most  delicate  of  the  duties  which  devolved  upon  the 
administration  after  the  war. 

This  is  not  the  proper  occasion  to  state,  in  detail,  the 
measures  by  which  this  work  has  been  accomplished.  It 
is  only  necessary  to  say  how  quietly  and  how  effectually 
the  desired  result  has  been  attained. 

One  of  the  most  important  questions  which  at  once 
arose  for  consideration  was,  as  has  already  been  stated, 
how  rapidly  it  was  best,  in  the  interests  of  the  Govern- 
ment and  the  country,  that  the  debt  should  be  paid. 
On  the  one  hand,  it  was  urged  that  there  was  no 
need  of  haste.  For,  in  the  first  place,  the  creditors  did 
not  wish  to  be  paid.  They  only  wished  to  feel  that  the 
debt  was  secure,  and  to  receive  their  annual  interest. 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


327 


And  secondly,  as  posterity  would  receive  a very  large  por- 
tion of  the  benefits  derived  from  preventing  the  division 
of  the  country  into  two  parts  under  different  governments, 
and  the  endless  wars  which  would  subsequently  arise,  it 
was  right  that  they  should  bear  a portion  of  the  burden 
incurred  in  preventing  the  calamity.  And,  thirdly,  it 
was  argued  that  the  next  generation  might  be  expected 
to  be  in  a better  condition  to  pay  the  debt ; not  only  on 
account  of  the  natural  increase  in  wealth  and  popula- 
tion, but  also  because  the  war  having  greatly  deranged 
the  industry  and  diminished  the  resources  of  the  present 
generation,  a certain  time  ought  to  be  allowed  for  the 
community  to  recover  from  the  derangement  of  business 
and  the  depression  of  values. 

To  this  reasoning  there  was  opposed  the  characteristic 
disposition  of  Americans  to  settle  up  a bad  business  with 
the  least  possible  delay ; to  bury  the  remains,  or  cover 
the  traces  of  any  misfortune  out  of  sight,  as  soon  as  pos- 
sible. As  to  posterity,  it  was  said,  that  inasmuch  as  this 
generation  would  transmit  to  the  next  an  amount  of  value 
far  greater  than  the  amount  of  the  debt,  and  that  if  the 
debt  were  left  to  be  paid  in  future  it  would  be,  in  fact, 
bequeathing  the  property  subject  to  a mortgage,  that  it 
would  be  just  the  same  thing  to  posterity  whether  the 
present  generation  bequeathed  to  them  the  gross  amount, 
subject  to  the  mortgage,  or  paid  off  the  mortgage  and 
left  them  the  balance  free.  In  other  words,  that  as  the 
present  generation  is  possessed  of  a much  larger  property 
than  it  will  use  for  its  own  purposes,  and  will,  of  course, 
transmit  the  surplus  to  posterity,  it  may  as  well  pay  the 
debt  and  transmit  the  balance  free  of  encumbrance,  as  to 
transmit  the  whole,  subject  to  the  encumbrance. 

There  was  some  fallacy  in  this  view  of  the  question  ; 


328 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


for  a national  debt  is  not  wholly  a lien  upon  the  property 
of  the  nation  which  owes  it.  It  is  partly  borne  by  the 
labor.  That  is,  it  is  paid  by  the  duties  assessed  upon  arti- 
cles consumed  by  those  classes  of  the  community  which 
do  not  accumulate  any  capital  in  sufficient  amount  to  be 
subject  to  direct  taxation  in  any  form.  So  that  by  re- 
ferring the  payment  of  the  debt  to  posterity,  the  burden 
is  thrown,  to  a great  extent,  upon  persons  who  would  not 
otherwise  bear  any  portion  of  it  at  all. 

There  were,  however,  other  arguments  more  effectual 
in  favor  of  prompt  measures,  for  at  least  commencing  the 
payment  of  the  debt.  It  was  necessary,  as  soon  as  possible, 
to  re-establish  the  credit  of  the  Government,  which  had, 
of  course,  been  much  impaired  by  the  war.  And  this  not 
only  for  the  sake  of  the  reputation  of  the  country,  but 
also  from  the  fact,  that,  if  the  national  credit  were  thus 
once  restored,  money  could  be  borrowed  at  a much  lower 
rate  of  interest,  and  the  present  debt  be  paid  at  once,  by 
substituting  a new  one  which  would  involve  a much 
smaller  annual  charge. 

It  must  be  admitted  that  the  system  of  policy  which 
Gen.  Grant’s  administration  has  pursued  in  respect  to 
these  financial  questions  has  been  eminently  successful. 
The  credit  of  the  Government  is  fully  restored.  No 
thought  is  entertained,  in  any  quarter,  of  there  being  any 
danger  that  the  solemn  obligation  of  the  debt  will  ever  be 
questioned,  so  long  as  the  present  influences  control  the 
administration  of  our  national  affairs.  The  process  of 
converting  the  debt  to  one  bearing  a lower  rate  of  inter- 
est has  been  commenced,  and  very  decided  progress  has 
been  made  in  the  work.  Some  hundreds  of  millions  of 
the  debt  have  been  wiped  out  entirely.  And  yet  the 
business  of  the  country  has  been  going  on  more  prosper- 


CIVIL  ADMINISTRATION. 


329 


ously  than  ever,  and  the  burdens  of  taxation  have  been 
decidedly  reduced,  and  are  still  constantly  undergoing 
reduction.  Speaking  upon  this  subject,  Hon.  Henry 
Wilson  says, — 

“ This  administration  came  into  power  with  the  pledge 
to  maintain  the  faith  and  honor  of  the  country,  then 
weakly  or  wickedly  assailed.  During  these  last  thirty- 
five  months  there  has  been  paid  two  hundred  and  eighty- 
seven  million  dollars,  saving  nearly  eighteen  million  dol- 
lars a year  in  interest.  This  money  has  been  mostly 
saved,  on  the  one  hand,  by  an  honest  collection  of  the 
revenues;  for  we  collected,  the  first  fifteen  months  of 
Gen.  Grant’s  administration,  sixty-seven  million  dollars 
more  than  was  collected  under  the  same  laws  in  the  last 
fifteen  months  of  Johnson’s  administration ; and,  on  the 
other  hand,  by  a reduction  of  the  expenses  of  the  Gov- 
ernment. From  these  two  sources  we  have  paid  this 
two  hundred  and  eighty-seven  million  dollars. 

“ Throughout  the  financial  world  it  is  a matter  of 
wonder  and  amazement  that  the  financial-  policy  of  the 
United  States  should  be  so  successful. 

“ We  elected  Gen.  Grant  pledged  to  maintain  the  faith 
of  the  nation,  to  make  our  debt  sacred  ; and  what  is  the 
result?  Why,  the  seven  hundred  million  dollars  of  cur- 
rency is  worth  to-day  one  hundred  and  forty  million  dol- 
lars (twenty  per  cent)  more  than  it  was  three  years  ago. 
The  laboring-man  who  has  earned  two  dollars  to-day 
has  received  forty  cents,  in  real  gold  value,  more  than  he 
would  have  received  three  years  ago  this  day.  There  has 
been  added  twenty  per  cent  to  every  dollar  the  laboring- 
men  of  this  country  have  earned  this  day  these  many 
months ; and  it  has  been  added  because  of  the  signal 
fidelity  and  ability  with  which  that  pledge  has  been  kept 


330 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


to  maintain  the  faith  of  the  nation,  honestly  collect  the 
revenues,  reduce  expenses,  and  extinguish  the  national 
debt  as  fast  as  we  could.” 

The  sum  of  the  whole  matter,  as  it  now  stands,  is  sim- 
ply this : that  since  there  is  no  serious  division  among 
the  friends  of  universal  liberty  and  of  equal  rights  for  all 
men,  and  since  a few  malecontents  cannot  succeed  in  de- 
feating the  candidate  of  the  vast  majority,  except  by 
bringing  back  into  power  a party  of  slave-holding  domina- 
tion and  of  secession,  and  civil  war  as  a last  resort,  if 
necessary  to  secure  it,  our  motto,  it  would  seem,  in  going 
into  the  approaching  contest,  instead  of  being,  “ Any 
thing  to  beat  Grant,”  should  be,  “ Every  thing  to  elect 
him.” 

In  the  position  which  affairs  have  assumed,  his  election 
affords  us  the  only  safeguard  against  the  return  of  the 
terrible  calamities  which  we  have  already  passed  through. 
For  the  success  of  the  effort  to  continue  him  in  power 
for  another  term  seems  to  be  the  only  result  which  can 
prevent  the  rising  from  the  grave  and  the  re-appearance 
upon  the  stage  of  a horrid  spectre  which  we  had  supposed 
we  had  forever  laid,  — repudiation,  national  discredit,  the 
abandonment  to  their  fate  of  all  the  firm  and  faithful 
friends  of  the  Union  in  the  Southern  country,  a new  mar- 
shalling of  the  defenders  and  apologists  of  the  right  of 
the  strong  to  dominate  over  the  weak  and  defenceless,  and 
perhaps,  in  the  end,  a renewal  of  the  awful  scenes  of 
secession  and  civil  war. 

The  Republican  National  Convention,  to  nominate  can- 
didates for  the  offices  of  President  and  Vice-President  of 
the  United  States,  for  the  term  commencing  on  the  4th 
of  March,  1873,  was  called  to  meet  at  Philadelphia,  on 


RE-NOMINATION  FOR  THE  PRESIDENCY.  331 


the  5th  of  June,  1872.  Gen.  Grant’s  administration, 
successful  as  it  had  been,  had  excited,  on  the  part  of  cer- 
tain leading  politicians,  violent  opposition.  Some  of  the 
ablest  men  in  Congress  had  assailed  it  with  all  their  ener- 
gies. But  men  of  great  ability  may  be  also  men  of  great 
ambition.  The  friends  of  Gen.  Grant  assumed  that 
much  of  this  opposition  arose  from  the  desire  of  these 
leading  men  to  grasp  themselves  the  reins  of  power.  It 
is  very  certain,  that,  in  their  assaults  upon  the  Government, 
they  were  unable  to  bring  forward  any  charges  sufficient- 
ly serious  to  alienate  the  masses  of  the  people  from  the 
administration.  This  opposition  operated  only  to  increase 
the  enthusiasm  of  the  Republican  party  in  behalf  of  the 
chieftain  it  had  chosen. 

At  half-past  eleven,  in  the  morning  of  the  5th  of  June, 
the  Academy  of  Music  was  crowded  with  an  enthusiastic 
multitude  ; the  delegates,  with  entire  unanimity,  impa- 
tiently awaiting  the  moment  when  they  could  cast  their 
votes  for  Gen.  Grant.  Ex-governor  Claflin  of  Massachu- 
setts called  the  Convention  to  order,  addressing  the  mem- 
bers in  the  following  words  : — 

“ Gentlemen  of  the  Convention,  — Elected  according 
to  the  usage  of  the  Republican  party,  in  conventions  of 
the  people  held  in  every  State,  you  have  assembled  for 
the  purpose  of  placing  in  nomination  candidates  for  the 
two  highest  offices  in  the  gift  of  the  American  people. 
You  represent  a party  founded  on  the  broadest  principles 
of  freedom,  justice,  and  humanity;  whose  achievements 
have  been  the  wonder  and  admiration  of  the  civilized 
world.  The  promises  made  four  years  since  of  progress 
and  reform,  have  been  faithfully  fulfilled  in  the  guarantee 
by  the  nation  of  equal  rights  to  all,  in  the  reduction  of 
the  public  expenditure  and  the  public  debt,  in  the  decrease 


332 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


of  public  burdens,  in  the  improvement  of  the  public 
credit,  in  the  establishment  of  the  public  faith  that  no 
act  of  repudiation  shall  ever  stain  the  statute-book,  and  in 
securing  peace  and  order  throughout  the  entire  republic. 

“ You  are  summoned  to  declare  anew  your  fidelity  to 
those  principles  and  purposes  which  have  brought  such 
beneficent  results  to  the  nation.  We  will  not  fear  that 
the  people  will  desert  those  who  have  been  faithful  in 
their  high  trusts  for  other  men  and  other  organizations, 
although  they  may  adopt  our  principles  and  promise  to 
adhere  to  our  policy.  Let  us  go  forward  with  confident 
faith  that  our  cause  will  triumph,  notwithstanding  unex- 
pected defections,  over  all  combinations,  however  skilfully 
planned,  because  in  its  continued  success  are  centred  the 
best  interests  and  highest  hopes  of  the  country.” 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Reed  of  Philadelphia  then  implored  the 
divine  blessing  upon  their  proceedings.  The  Convention 
was  speedily  and  harmoniously  organized  by  the  choice  of 
essential  officers,  and  the  appointment  of  committees. 

The  next  day  the  platform,  or  brief  expression  of  the 
principles  of  the  party,  was  presented,  and  with  great 
enthusiasm  adopted.  The  introduction  of  this  important 
paper,  which  will  show  its  general  character,  was  as 
follows : — 

“ The  Republican  party  of  the  United  States,  assembled 
in  national  convention,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  on  the 
fifth  and  sixth  days  of  June,  1872,  again  declares  its  faith, 
appeals  to  its  history,  and  announces  its  position  upon 
the  questions  before  the  country. 

“ First. — During  the  eleven  years  of  its  supremacy  it 
has  accepted  with  grand  courage  the  solemn  duties  of 
the  time.  It  suppressed  a gigantic  rebellion,  emanci- 
pated four  millions  of  slaves,  decreed  the  equal  citizenship 


RE-NOMINATION  FOR  THE  PRESIDENCY.  333 


of  all,  and  established  universal  suffrage.  Exhibiting  an 
unparalleled  magnanimity,  it  criminally  punished  no  man 
for  political  offences,  and  warmly  welcomed  all  who 
proved  their  loyalty  by  obeying  the  laws  and  dealing 
justly  with  their  neighbors.  It  has  steadily  decreased, 
with  a firm  hand,  the  resultant  disorders  of  a great  war,- 
and  initiated  a wise  policy  toward  the  Indians  ; the  Pacific 
Railroad,  and  similar  vast  enterprises,  have  been  generally 
aided  and  successfully  conducted  ; the  public  lands  freely 
given  to  actual  settlers;  immigration  protected  and  en- 
couraged, and  a full  acknowledgment  of  the  naturalized 
citizen’s  rights  secured  from  European  powers.  A uni- 
form national  currency  has  been  provided,  repudiation 
frowned  down,  the  national  credit  sustained  under  the 
most  extraordinary  burdens,  and  new  bonds  negotiated 
at  lower  rates  ; the  revenues  have  been  carefully  collected 
and  honestly  applied.  Despite  the  large  reductions  of 
the  rates  of  taxation,  the  public  debt  has  been  reduced, 
during  Gen.  Grant’s  presidency,  at  the  rate  of  one  hundred 
million  dollars  a year ; a great  financial  crisis  has  been 
avoided,  and  peace  and  plenty  prevail  throughout  the 
land;  menacing  foreign  difficulties  have  been  peacefully 
and  honorably  compromised,  and  the  honor  and  power 
of  the  nation  kept  in  high  respect  throughout  the  world. 
This  glorious  record  of  the  past  is  the  party’s  best  pledge 
for  the  future.  We,  the  people,  will  not  intrust  the  gov- 
ernment to  any  party  or  combination  of  men  composed 
chiefly  of  those  who  have  resisted  every  step  of  this 
beneficial  progress.” 

The  second  article  declared  civil  and  political  equality, 
of  whatever  race,  creed,  or  color. 

The  third  urged  the  enforcement  of  the  recent  amend- 
ments to  the  Constitution. 


334  LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 

The  fourth  proclaimed  a desire  for  peace,  with  all 
nations. 

The  fifth  urged  “ Civil-service  Reform,”  so  that  the 
subordinate  positions  of  government  should  not  hereafter 
be  considered  a reward  for  mere  party  zeal. 

The  sixth  opposed  the  further  grant  of  public  lands 
to  civil  corporations. 

The  seventh  was  the"  most  important  of  all,  as  it  was 
the  expression  of  the  convention  upon  the  much-vexed 
question  of  free-trade,  or  a protective  tariff:  it  was  as 
follows : — 

“ The  annual  revenues,  after  paying  the  current  debts, 
should  furnish  a moderate  balance  for  the  reduction  of 
the  principal.  And  the  revenues,  except  so  much  as  may 
be  derived  from  a tax  on  tobacco  and  liquors,  should  be 
raised  by  duties  on  importation  ; the  duties  on  which 
shall  be  so  adjusted  as  to  aid  in  securing  remunerative 
wages  to  labor,  and  promote  the  industries,  growth,  and 
prosperity  of  the  whole  country.” 

The  eighth  urged  additional  legislation  in  behalf  of 
the  soldiers  and  sailors  who  were  disabled  during  the 
war,  stating  that  “ their  pensions  ” are  a sacred  debt  of 
the  nation,  and  the  widows  and  orphans  of  those  who 
died  for  their  country  are  entitled  to  the  care  of  a gener- 
ous  and  grateful  people. 

The  ninth  urged  tiie  duty  of  guarding  with  zealous 
care  the  rights  of  adopted  citizens. 

The  tenth  advocated  the  reduction  of  the  franking 
privilege,  and  a reduction  of  the  rates  of  postage. 

The  eleventh  recognized  “ the  duty  of  so  shaping 
legislation  as  to  secure  full  protection,  and  the  amplest 
field  for  capital,  and  for  labor,  the  creator  of  capital.” 

The  twelfth  commended  Congress  and  the  President, 


RE-NOMINATION  FOR  THE  PRESIDENCY.  835 


“ for  the  suppression  of  violent  and  treasonable  organiza- 
tions, in  certain  lately  rebellious  regions ; and  for  the 
protection  of  the  ballot-box.  ” 

The  thirteenth  denounced  the  repudiation  of  the  pub- 
lic debt  in  any  form. 

The  fourteenth  urged  the  admission  of  women  “ to 
wider  fields  of  usefulness.” 

The  fifteenth  commended  the  action  of  the  Government 
in  extending  amnesty  to  those  lately  in  rebellion. 

The  sixteenth  recognized  the  duty  of  respecting  “ the 
rights  reserved  by  the  people  to  themselves,  as  carefully 
as  the  powers  delegated  by  them  to  the  State  and  Federal 
Government.” 

The  seventeenth  advocated  encouragement  to  American 
commerce  and  shipbuilding. 

The  eighteenth  and  concluding  article  was  as  follows : 
“ We  believe  that  the  modest  patriotism,  the  earnest  pur- 
pose, the  sound  judgment,  the  practical  wisdom,  the 
incorruptible  integrity,  and  the  illustrious  services  of 
Ulysses  S.  Grant  have  commended  him  to  the  heart  of  the 
American  people ; and,  with  him  at  our  head,  we  start 
to-day  upon  a new  march  to  victory.” 

This  platform  having  been  accepted  by  acclamation, 
each  State  and  Territory  was  called  upon,  in  alphabetical 
order,  to  give  its  vote  for  the  candidate  for  the  presidency. 
All  the  States  and  Territories  having  been  thus  called,  the 
chairman  of  the  convention  announced  that  the  entire  vote, 
seven  hundred  and  sixty-two  in  all,  having  been  cast  for 
Ulysses  S.  Grant,  he  was  the  nominee  of  this  convention, 
as  its  candidate.  This  announcement  was  greeted  by  a 
simultaneous  and  universal  burst  of  applause.  While 
the  ear  was  almost  deafened  with  the  shouts  which  rose 
from  parquet  and  galleries,  the  band  struck  up  the  exliil- 


336 


LIFE  OF  GENERAL  GRANT. 


arating  campaign-song,  “Rally  round  our  Leader’s 
Name ! ” 

Order  was  at  length  restored,  and  the  convention  pro- 
ceeded to  the  choice  of  a candidate  for  the  vice-presi- 
dency. Mr.  Colfax,  the  present  incumbent,  was  univer- 
sally beloved  and  revered.  There  probably  is  not  a more 
popular  man  in  the  United  States,  and  certainly  not  one 
more  deserving  of  this  popularity.  But  the  State  of 
Indiana,  the  home  of  Mr.  Colfax,  adjoined  the  State  of 
Illinois,  the  home  of  Pres.  Grant.  It  was  deemed  ex- 
pedient, that,  as  the  West  furnished  the  President,  the 
Vice-President  should  come  from  the  East.  The  ballot 
was  taken.  Mr.  Colfax  received  three  hundred  and  twenty- 
one  and  a half  votes.  Mr.  Wilson  of  Massachusetts  three 
hundred  and  sixty-four  and  a half.  Three  hundred  and 
seventy-seven  votes  were  necessary  to  a choice.  A second 
ballot  gave  Mr.  Wilson  three  hundred  and  eighty-four  and 
a half  votes,  which  secured  his  nomination.  It  was  imme- 
diately  moved  that  the  nomination  be  made  unanimous ; 
which  motion  was  carried  by  acclamation.  The  whole 
audience  rose,  applauding  the  result  with  enthusiastic 
cheers. 

All  these  proceedings  were  marked  with  a degree  of 
gentleinanliness  and  courtesy  never  surpassed  by  any 
popular  assemblage.  With  this  strong  ticket  of  pure, 
upright,  and  noble  men,  Ulysses  S.  Grant  and  Henry 
Wilson,  the  Republican  party  made  its  appeal  for  the 
support  of  the  citizens  of  the  United  States. 


